Empire’s End

Empire Rising Book 20

D. J. Holmes

https://www.facebook.com/Author.D.J.Holmes

d.j.holmess@hotmail.com

Comments welcome!

Cover illustrated by Tom Edwards:

tomedwardsconcepts@gmail.com

https://tomedwardsdesign.com/

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and any resemblance to any persons living or dead, business establishments, events or locales are entirely coincidental.

Copyright © D. J. Holmes 2024

Prologue

Slayer, former Zeta Fort system, 22nd June 2513 AD, (six hours after the battle of Zeta Fort).

“Imperator, Rear Admiral Cons’las has signaled to inform you he is ready to depart.”

“Instruct him he may do so immediately,” Tanaka-lan replied. “Then signal the ships clearing the debris to use antimatter warheads to finish this job; this is taking too long.”

“At once, Imperator,” Tanaka-lan’s Chief of Staff responded as he bowed his head.

Moments later, thousands of antimatter warheads began to be launched by the hundreds of frigates and destroyers that had been sifting through the remains of the Human fleet base. After destroying its battlestations and hangars, Tanaka-lan had hoped to capture its supply stations, but the Humans had detonated all of them at the last moment. In formation with Slayer, Tanaka-lan had tens of thousands of freighters, many of them were carrying the materials needed to begin constructing new supply stations. Yet, they couldn't come close to the former fleet base until every piece of debris had been checked to make sure it wasn’t hiding enemy missile pods or single-shot energy weapons.

Tanaka-lan knew that every minute he gave Somerville to regroup would end up costing him more ships when he began his advance again. He was fed up with watching his ships meticulously scan every piece of debris. Missiles he could replace, lost time he could not. Satisfied the planet’s orbitals would soon be clear, he turned to watch Rear Admiral Cons’las's ships begin to break away from his battlefleet.

From the Zeta Fort system, four artificial shift passages led to other nearby forts. Tanaka-lan’s scouts already reported the forts’ garrison fleets had all abandoned their forts. Cons’las was on his way with ten thousand warships to destroy the battlestations of the nearest one. Tanaka-lan wasn’t going to waste time taking out the Humans' fixed defenses, he had breached them and so they could not be used against him again. Nevertheless, he needed to consolidate his position before he advanced further, and so while he had the time taking out the forts would ensure the Humans couldn’t try and tow battlestations away from them.

Once Cons’las's fleet was underway, Tanaka-lan surveyed the rest of the system. Everywhere he looked, thousands of ships were on the move. Twenty thousand heavily damaged ships were headed north back to the fleet bases that had the repair yards they needed. Of the sixty thousand he had left, many were patrolling the shift passage that led into the system, just in case the Humans tried a surprise counter-attack. Others, almost as many as he had dispatched with Cons’las, were heading towards other shift passages.

From his scouts, Tanaka-lan knew Somerville’s main fleet was retreating towards a colony they called New Shanghai. If he was in the enemy’s shoes, Tanaka-lan would have done the same. Somerville was protecting the most direct route from Zeta Fort to Humanity’s homeworld. Yet falling back there left tens of other Human colonies all but undefended. Split across four fleets, Tanaka-lan had dispatched nine thousand warships to begin to raid as many of them as they could. If Somerville refused to move out and try to protect them, then his fleets would cause immeasurable damage to the human systems, and if Somerville did move out, then Tanaka-lan would pounce on New Shanghai and then Earth.

Without your forts, there is no hope for you, Tanaka-lan thought towards Somerville. And I have three more battlefleets on their way to join me here as well!

Now that he had taken Zeta Fort and breached the Humans’ system of border forts, Tanaka-lan had sent out orders to consolidate all his battlefleet into one force. It meant he could reduce his five supply lines down to one and allow it to be far better protected. Once his fleets were all combined and Zeta Fort built up enough to act as a supply hub for his final push on Earth, he would be ready to proceed with his final push against the Humans. Three weeks was the estimate his chief logistics officer had given him for how long it would take to construct enough of the supply hub to the point where it would be operational. Three weeks and then I will be coming for you once again, Tanaka-lan promised the Human Emperor.

*

Anaconsada, (Silizzarus homeworld).

Agent Pytaron trembled as her small craft jumped into the home system far closer to its sun than any ship had done so in ten thousand years. At the touch of a button, she sent her ship racing towards Anaconsada, breaking every protocol as she did. Every fiber of her body protested at doing what she was doing. She knew every eye on her homeworld would be fixed upon her. All would be judging her. Many would already be ready to order her execution.

The laws of her species had been laid down millennia ago. Entering a system always left a trace of exotic particles, as did accelerating at such high velocities. Pytaron’s actions were leaving clues that an advanced species could one day follow to lead them to her species' homeworld. She was all but blaspheming everything her species stood for; everything she had been indoctrinated to believe, and everything she had committed her life to protect. Yet, despite her body’s revulsion at what she was doing, her mind didn’t waver. If her life was forfeit, then it would be forfeit. She had no choice. The news she carried was simply too great.

With her ship's impulse engines operating at full power, she quickly closed with Anaconsada. Her body twitched when her COM unit beeped. A glance at it told her someone from the planet's surface was demanding that she slow down and turn away. Pytaron pressed her forked tongue firmly against the roof of her mouth. She didn’t want to taste the fear and nerves that she knew were pouring from her body.

So great was her haste that as her ship reached her homeworld’s atmosphere, she still didn’t slow. If there had been any of her people on the planet's surface, which she knew there wasn’t, her arrival would have been unmistakable as her ship streaked down through the atmosphere in a giant fireball.

Tapping on her COM unit, she requested permission to land. Of course, permission was denied. Pytaron didn’t alter her course or begin to slow. Instead, she kept hurtling towards the large hatch that led to a subterranean hangar. Another tap sent a second request. It too was denied. This time, Pytaron charged one of her ship’s graviton cannons. No one could misunderstand her intentions. A couple of seconds passed and Pytaron mentally prepared herself to open fire on her own homeworld. Yet then a small crack appeared in front of her. The hatch was opening.

Ever so slowly, each side of the hatch began to retract from one another. The hatch only opened wide enough for Pytaron’s ship to just fit through. As soon as she saw the opening, Pytaron flipped her ship end over end and fired her impulse thrusters at maximum power to decelerate in time. Then she carefully guided her ship through the opening. Her ship descended through a full mile of sedimentary rock – that was the thickness of the hatch. It was designed to be invisible to even the most sophisticated orbital sensors. Then for another two minutes, Pytaron continued down a wide artificial shaft towards the heart of her species' homeworld.

A single landing pad began to flash out of the darkness and Pytaron set her ship down upon it. For a couple of seconds, she sat stationary as her whole body trembled. Then she summoned all the courage she could find, released her buckles, and slithered from her command chair towards the rear access ramp of her ship. Unsurprisingly, four Silizzarus stood waiting for her. Their blasters were all leveled at her chest. “I demand to speak to the High Court,” Pytaron said before any of those sent to arrest her could speak. “I bring intelligence vital to the survival of our species. I must be heard immediately.”

The four guardswomen stared at Pytaron, mouths open. Then their leader finally spoke. “You come into our system as you did, then you threaten to open fire on your very homeworld. And now you dare make such a request? Your ancestors will be cursing you within the Collective the moment they hear of this. The High Court will order your memories wiped forever.”

Pytaron raised her chin. With a great deal of effort, she pushed out all the confidence pheromones she could summon. “You are wrong, you know not the news I bring. Inform the High Court that I bring news about their missing Agent, and the Humans' growing knowledge of us. Inform them they must hear me at once.”

The leader sneered at Pytaron. But then her tongue flicked in and out several times. “Very well, on your head be it,” she said. Then she half turned and slithered a few meters behind her consorts. She was back just seconds later. Though the tone of her voice changed, disgust and contempt still poured from her body. “Your request has been granted. Though you will be under armed guard the entire time. Come with me at once.” Without waiting, the guardswoman turned and began to slither toward a hatch that led from the landing pad into the subterranean tunnels that were Pytaron’s species' home. Pytaron moved after her at once. After she passed them, the three other guardswomen followed, their weapons still trained on Pytaron.

At first, the tunnels she was led through were empty, yet when they came to the first open chamber, Pytaron was surprised to find a handful of other Silizzarus present. All took care to keep well out of the way of the guardswomen escorting her, yet they all stared at Pytaron unapologetically. From them, she could taste a mixture of curiosity, anger, and fear. Evidently, news of her arrival was already beginning to spread.

The further they went, the more of her people they encountered. Given that well over ninety-nine percent of her species who were still technically considered ‘alive’ spent all their time within the Collective, Pytaron guessed that a great deal of those outside the Collective who were actually stationed on the homeworld were trying to get a glimpse of her. The further she and her escorts went, the larger the crowds became, and the more the fear she tasted outweighed the curiosity and anger. As they approached the chamber that led to the High Court’s turbo lift, the numbers began to thin again. The chamber itself was empty. At the turbo lift, the leader of the guardswomen stopped. “I alone will escort you from here. Try anything and I have orders to execute you immediately.”

“I understand,” Pytaron said as she gave a simple nod of her head.

With a tap from her tail, the turbo lift doors opened for the guardswoman, and she slithered in. She then turned, pointed her blaster at Pytaron, and gestured for her to enter the turbo lift. In silence and complete darkness, they travelled up at least forty levels. Then the turbo lift stopped, and the doors opened. An equally dark chamber greeted them. “Follow me,” the guardswoman said as she slithered forward. Using the sound of her body slipping across the smooth surface and her taste as guides, Pytaron followed into the darkness.

After a few meters she stopped, and so did Pytaron. Though it only lasted for several seconds, standing still in the complete darkness of the High Court felt like an eternity. Almost since hatching, Pytaron had dreamed of one day standing before the High Court, receiving their praise for her service to her people. Yet now the experience was very different. Her heart was beating so fast and hard that she was certain the guardswoman could hear it. Her body was also throwing out waves of pheromones that were full of the scents and tastes of nerves that were so strong she was having to fight not to wretch.

Without warning, a bright light suddenly ignited and shone upon her. Pytaron's tail instinctively whipped up to cover her eyes. Shock and fear flowed from her every pore. “Bow before your superiors,” a cold booming voice demanded from the darkness far above. It immediately sent Pytaron's tail to the floor and her chin followed at once.

“I humbly submit my life to the High Court’s judgment,” Pytaron said as quickly as she could manage without her voice breaking. “I apologize unreservedly for the manner in which I have come here before you. Yet in my judgment, the news I bring needed to be heard at once. If you deem my actions wrong, then I will accept whatever fate you think I deserve.”

A different voice, quieter and more under control, responded. “You are of course known to us, Agent, as is the mission you were dispatched upon. Either you have gone crazy, and so will soon lose your body and soul, or you have dire news indeed. So speak, before the patience of this Court runs out.”

Pytaron couldn’t hide her relief. At least one was willing to listen to her! “Thank you. I know I have broken many protocols to come before you, but I deemed haste was better than secrecy. I come with news that I have failed to locate our missing Agent. However, I believe she and perhaps her ship have both been captured by the Humans.”

Hisses spilled over the large dais that Pytaron suspected the Senior Agents of the High Court were seated behind. “That cannot be,” one voice retorted. “It is unthinkable,” another added. Other voices whispered things Pytaron could not hear.

“Continue, Agent,” the second voice that had spoken to her requested, cutting off all the others. “I presume you have some evidence to back up this claim?”

Pytaron nodded, then with her head still pressed firmly onto the floor of the chamber, she continued. “I do. As I was tasked, I retraced Agent Cordra’s likely steps. I ascertained that she made contact with two of the covert cells Agent Rarmanca had set up. She left both with fresh orders that suggested she was intending to begin her operations against the Humans. However, her trail then went cold. Several other worlds that she should have visited had received no fresh orders in months. Then I myself came under attack.”

Pytaron paused as more hisses filled the chamber. Then she hurried to continue her story. “Whilst returning from visiting one world, the alien ship I had used to enter orbit was almost interdicted. Human warships had been lying in wait for me. I managed to return to my own ship, yet the Humans acted as if they expected this. They attempted to surround and engage me. I had no choice but to fight my way out. I destroyed many of their ships in the process, yet my own ship took damage too. That is why it has taken me so long to return here.

“I now believe that Agent Cordra was discovered and that the Humans learned of how we infiltrate their systems. That is the best explanation for why the Humans were watching for my arrival and were able to lay an ambush to try and capture me. If the Humans have one of our agents, or even just one of our ships…” Pytaron trailed off, unsure how to finish her sentence. Though the possibility had dominated her mind for the past several months, she had never spoken it out loud before. Even now, when her life depended on it, she could not bring herself to say it.

She didn’t need to, however, for the Senior Agents above her could complete her line of thinking easily enough. “If they have Cordra, they will torture her until they learn of us,” one voice said. Even from the height they were above her, Pytaron could taste her horror as she spoke.

“It is worse than that, if they have Cordra’s ship, they could have learned of our location!” another said. “They could be on their way here now.” Horror turned to terror around Pytaron as pheromones from several different Silizzarus washed over her.

A new voice heightened the tension even more. “We must wake our sisters. We must start building defenses. The Collective itself could be at risk!”

Again the second voice that had spoken to Pytaron brought a measure of calm, telling Pytaron she held a measure of sway over the others. “We already have many precautions in place for this kind of eventuality,” she said. “But it may still be prudent to take additional protective measures. We must also find out exactly what the Humans know. However, let us not forget that we have company below us. Let us discuss this once our privacy has been restored.”

Though no one spoke, the silence told Pytaron the other members of her species' High Court agreed. “You may leave us, Agent Pytaron,” the calm voice said a moment later. “We will judge the worthiness of your actions in your engagement with the Humans another time, but you have done well in bringing us this news in a timely fashion. Though for now, do not speak of any of this to anyone else. We will reveal this news to our people in our own time. The same goes for you too, guardswoman.”

“Of course, Senior Agent,” Pytaron responded at once, relief flowing from her. Without waiting for another word, she sprang up from the floor and moved as fast as she could towards where she thought the turbo lift doors were. She was still deeply troubled by the news she had brought, but at least now she no longer feared her own people would put her to death.

But what will the Humans do if they find us? She couldn’t help asking as the turbo lift doors opened for her. Moments later, as the doors closed behind them, Pytaron could taste the fear radiating from the guardswoman who no longer pointed her blaster at Pytaron. She is asking herself the same thing, Pytaron guessed. Tasting the same fear radiating off the guardswoman that she could taste from herself brought her no comfort.

Chapter 1

Discovering a newly inhabited world always comes with a pulse of excitement. Yet one must always be careful, for you never know what you might find.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Pytheas, 20th May 2513 AD, (one month previous).

“Take us in,” Captain Cortez ordered her navigation officer. “Set a course for the nearest inhabited planet, five percent thrust.”

“Aye, Captain,” Lieutenant Hibbert responded with a grin. His fingers flew over the buttons on his console, and moments later Pytheas began to move forward into the crowded alien system.

Now we will really get to test our stealth capabilities, Cortez thought to herself. Despite the danger that they might actually be entering a Silizzarus world, she couldn’t contain her excitement. For more than a month, she had led Pytheas as they hunted for a way through unexplored space towards the group of systems that had been recovered from the captured Silizzarus ship’s data cores. Whilst it had been exhilarating discovering forty-eight new systems, including one inhabited by a sentient species, she had never really got to put her new ship to the test. Now the day had finally come. “How are our stealth systems looking?” she asked as she caught her First Lieutenant's eyes.

“Transceivers and redirectors are operating optimally,” Hino answered. “Our stealth coating isn’t absorbing any emissions yet.”

“And the stealth field?” Cortez followed up as she swiveled her command chair to face one of the only two Kulrean officers on Pytheas' bridge.

“The field is functioning within normal parameters,” Lieutenant Kantolo responded. “From my initial analysis of the sensor emissions coming from the nearest ships, they should not be able to see through the particle field.”

Cortez smiled. “That’s what I like to hear.”

Built by the Kulreans, combining both Human and Kulrean technologies, Pytheas was equipped with three different stealth technologies. The first two were the apex of everything Admiral Scott and her R&D team had come up with over the last twenty-five years. First, Pytheas' hull was covered in emission transceivers that reflected sensor emissions around the exploration cruiser. Then, as a backup in case the transceivers were overwhelmed, underneath them the hull was covered in a stealth coating that could absorb and store a great deal of sensor emissions. The Kulreans had then added a prototype of their own. Having never needed to be stealthy before, they had come up with the design and built one working prototype within a month. Though they called it a stealth field generator, Cortez privately liked to think of it as a cloaking field. In essence, it enveloped her ship in a bubble of particles that negated an enemy’s active sensor emissions making it look like Pytheas wasn’t even there.

I wonder just how close to them we could actually get? Cortez asked herself. A glance at Commander Edward Somerville's face told her she was unlikely to find out, but she liked to imagine it anyway. Given the readings Kantolo’s Kulrean passive sensors were getting from the nearest alien ships, it appeared as if their sensor technology was roughly equivalent to where Humanity’s had been half a century ago. I bet we could get right alongside one of them and peer in one of their viewports.

Of course, Cortez knew that assumed the nearest ships were the most advanced the aliens had. Though no warships had yet been detected, there was still a chance there were some out in the system hiding. And this could all be a ruse; there could be actual Silizzarus ships within the system too, Cortez knew. From the look on Edward’s face, it was clear he was thinking the same thing. Cortez had served with Edward’s older brother as his First Lieutenant, and while both brothers looked a lot alike, she had already learned Edward was far more cautious than his gung-ho brother. He feels the weight of our mission, Cortez was sure. Pytheas was the only ship of her kind. And already they had been gone from Earth for nearly two months. Given the Karacknid invasion that was likely pressing in upon Humanity’s border forts even as Pytheas moved into the system, Cortez couldn’t exactly blame Edward for his caution. If they failed in their mission, there would be no one to replace them. This was their one chance.

So, we better take this seriously, she told herself as she dismissed thoughts of sneaking right up to one of the alien ships and focused on getting safely further into the system. One by one, Cortez began to check and recheck every contact near Pytheas. Between Kantolo and Cortez’s own sensor officer, they were all already identified with provisional markers which listed their capabilities. Nonetheless, Cortez worked through them, seeing what she could learn.

The first thing that struck her was that the alien civilization did indeed have impressive ships. The engine outputs and reactor readings were all similar to ships Humanity had been building within the last fifty years. There also seemed to be a great deal of commerce going on between the two inhabited worlds. Many of the ships closest to Pytheas were large cargo ships that had impressive cargo capacities. So far, Pytheas’ passive sensors had catalogued over two thousand of them operating within the system. Just as interestingly, there were nearly as many smaller craft that could only be pleasure yachts. Their people like to get about a lot.

And they have built up their outer system industrial capacity as well, Cortez noted. There were over ten different mining operations on outer system worlds or in asteroid fields. They have everything to suggest they should have the ability to develop the shift drive, and yet they have no ships heading to their system’s shift passages. They don’t even have any remote sensors watching the passages for incoming threats. It was very strange.

“Captain, we may have a problem,” Lieutenant Takeda said.

The quiver in her voice made Cortez spin around towards the sensor officer immediately. “What is it?”

“I almost dismissed it as nothing. But right here, for just a fraction of a second, there was an anomaly,” Takeda said as she highlighted a point in space ahead of Pytheas, closer in towards the nearest inhabited world. “The computer cannot identify it as anything, but it feels like something.”

Cortez frowned as she looked at the readout from Pytheas' passive sensors. At first glance, she would have dismissed it as just background radiation reflecting off a chunk of space debris. Yet if Takeda’s trained eye was concerned, then she had to take it seriously, especially as it was almost directly along Pytheas' current route. “All engines, full stop,” she ordered. “Kantolo, what do you make of it?” she asked her Kulrean officer.

“My analysis programs didn’t flag the readings as something of concern,” Kantolo said. She then glanced at Takeda, “but I have not been trained to be quite as suspicious as your officers. Now that I’m looking at it, it could be something. It’s not an energy flux from an impulse drive or even a maneuvering thruster, at least, not from any we have come across before. But it could be from some kind of other propulsion system.”

“And look at this,” Takeda said, her voice rising. “The anomaly is pretty close to the nearest inhabited world. A couple of minutes ago a freighter just broke orbit heading out to this outer system mining facility. Its course would have taken it almost right through the point we detected the anomaly.”

Cortez sat forward in her command chair. “Something is there,” She now felt it too. “Something far stealthier than anything else in this system.”

“And something that doesn’t want the locals to bump into it,” Edwards added. He too was sitting straighter. “I think we better find out what it is, Captain. How do you want to handle this?”

Cortez thought for a moment. If the anomaly was something not built by the locals, then there was every chance it belonged to the Silizzarus. That meant its sensors would likely be even more advanced than Pytheas. “How do you think your stealth field would hold up against Silizzarus' passive sensors?” Cortez asked Kantolo.

“When we left Kulrea, our engineers hadn’t been able to reverse engineer any of the passive sensors in the Silizzarus ship,” Kantolo replied. “So I would only be guessing.”

Cortez glanced at Edward, who nodded. “Please guess if you would, Lieutenant.”

“In that case, I am about seventy percent confident we could move within about ten light seconds of a Silizzarus ship and our stealth field would keep us hidden. With the Human stealth capabilities Pytheas has been equipped with added into the equation, that number might rise to eighty-five or even eighty-six percent.”

“Thank you,” Cortez said as she gave Kantolo a nod and a smile. Then she turned to face Edward. “Well, Commander. I would suggest we move a little closer and see if we can get a better look. If this is something built by the locals, it suggests they have technology far superior to what we’ve seen on their ships so far. Maybe this is a Silizzarus world after all.”

“Or maybe it is some kind of Silizzarus stealth station, put here to watch the locals,” Edward replied.

“Indeed,” Cortez agreed. “Confirming either possibility would be important intel. But we need to risk moving closer to do that. I suggest we do so.”

“Then take us a little closer, Captain,” Edward responded. “But be careful.”

“One percent thrust, Lieutenant Hibbert,” Cortez ordered.

“Aye, Captain,” Hibbert responded.

Silence all but engulfed the bridge for the next ten minutes as Pytheas crept forward. Every passive sensor the exploration cruiser had was searching the area around where the anomaly had been detected. If it was some kind of hidden sensor platform that had to move, then it couldn’t have gone far. Yet as Pytheas got closer, no sign of anything could be detected. Even Cortez felt her nerves begin to rise. Beside her, she could sense Edward wanting to fidget. After another couple of minutes, she glanced at him.

“What is it, Captain?” he asked right away.

“I think we have come far enough,” she said. She had no definite reason for why she thought so, it was just a feeling.

“Then stop our advance,” Edward said quickly. “We can remain here and see if we can find this thing. If we can’t though, we may have to back away and consider our next steps carefully.”

Cortez gestured to Hibbert and Pytheas came to a halt relative to the rough location of the anomaly for a second time. Then everyone leaned over their consoles as they pored over the information Pytheas' passive sensors were feeding them. Several intense minutes passed. Cortez couldn’t help feeling that whatever was out there was also peering out into space with its own passive sensors. Maybe looking for us?

Kantolo was the one who finally broke the silence. “I think it is Silizzarus,” she said far too loudly, making several officers jump.

“What do you mean?” Cortez asked.

“Look at the visual return we just got from this small area adjacent to where the initial anomaly was detected,” Kantolo explained. “It was small, barely noticeable, but it reminded me of one of the tests we did on the Silizzarus ship. Its armor has some kind of refractive capability that made it appear to shimmer even when looked at directly. This is not identical to that, but it’s very close.”

“That’s enough for me,” Cortez said. “I doubt we will get any more of a confirmation without risking getting closer or engaging whatever it is,” she added for Edward’s benefit.

“Then back us away,” Edward said. “We know this is a world the Silizzarus ship we captured has visited, so I think we can assume that it is some kind of Silizzarus stealth platform. Which means this is not their homeworld. Move us back and then put us right between the two inhabited worlds,” Edward requested. “If this world is being watched, then the other likely is as well. Let’s focus on intercepting the signals that are being sent back and forth between the two planets and see if we can learn why the Silizzarus are so interested in the locals.”

“That sounds like a plan, Commander,” Cortez said, feeling strangely relieved as her ship began to back away from the anomaly.

“Well done, everyone,” Edward added moments later. “We came here to find the Silizzarus. We’ve already got our first clue. Now we just have to figure out what all this means,” he said as he gestured at the holo display that was full of contacts.

*

When they had first jumped into the system, Edward had been confronted with a host of questions. No one had expected to find an inhabited world in the first system they had gleaned from the Silizzarus’ data cores, let alone two. Were they Silizzarus worlds? If not, had the Silizzarus infiltrated them? Why did they not have any warships or other defenses? These and many more questions had filled his mind.

Now, after spending five hours sifting through all the signals intelligence they could gather, he felt like he had even more questions than he had started with. “Alright,” he said as he looked up from his command console and caused the rest of Pytheas’ bridge officers to stop what they were doing, “let’s run through everything we have found out so far and figure out what we’re going to do.”

“Where do you want to start?” Brooke, his fellow Naval Intelligence officer, asked.

“I’d like an update on the stealthed contact we discovered, then you can give us a rundown on all you have found,” Edward said to her.

All eyes turned to Kantolo and Takeda who had been working on trying to figure out just what they had detected. Kantolo smiled and waved a hand at Takeda. “It was Lieutenant Takeda who discovered the second contact. She is proving herself very efficient at using our sensor technologies. I will let her explain.”

Takeda’s cheeks turned red for just a moment, then she raised her chin and began to talk. “I’m afraid we’ve been unable to detect the first contact again. Nor have we been able to get a better understanding of what our sensors did pick up.” She shook her head. “We simply have too little data to go on, though whatever it is, someone has gone to great lengths to hide it.” Takeda glanced at Kantolo who nodded. “We don’t think the stealth capabilities of the platform match our own, but they are close.”

Takeda then tapped a few buttons on her command console. Pytheas’ main holo display changed as all of the orbital stations and ships that were being tracked disappeared. In their place, three dots began to flash. “The one weakness of the stealth capabilities appears to be that of the platform or ships or whatever they are, must occasionally move to avoid collisions with the locals’ ships. Evidently, the locals do not have the ability to detect the small movements, but our passive sensors do. We believe we have spotted two other similar stealth platforms. One is on the opposite side of the first planet we approached, the other in high orbit above the second inhabited planet. We think it likely there is a fourth on the opposite side of that world as well.”

“Do we know what these platforms are doing?” Alvarez asked.

Kantolo shook her head as she answered. “Other than the emissions that we believe are from a small propulsion system, we’ve detected no other signals from these platforms. Given that, the only likely thing they can be doing is using passive sensors to observe the planet and ships around them. Certainly, their locations are ideal for such a task.”

“Thank you, Lieutenants,” Edward said. “So, I think we can safely assume someone is interested in the aliens who inhabit this system, likely the Silizzarus, but in truth, we cannot say for sure. So Brooke, over to you, what makes these aliens so interesting?”

Brooke blew out her cheeks. “Where to begin? Well, I can tell you one thing, they are the naivest species I have ever encountered. We have picked up over a thousand terabytes of data and almost none of it is encrypted. Communications between businesses, communications between government officials, heck, even communications about financial transactions, we have easy access to them all. The hardest part has been having our Kulrean translation software work through all of it.”

“Even companies competing against each other, they don’t try to hide their operations?” Cortez asked.

Brooke shook her head. “Not from what we have found. Sure, they do compete, but there seems to be a strange cultural taboo against encrypting anything. It's weird.”

“But not unpleasant,” Kantolo said. “It is refreshing to see a species that does not seek to deceive one another, at least in this area of their civilization.”

“Perhaps,” Edward responded, not so sure lack of signals encryption was a good thing. “Maybe start from the start, Brooke,” he suggested.

“Right, of course,” Brooke agreed. “So, they call themselves the Jantotos. The world we initially approached is their homeworld. They colonized the second planet over a millennium ago.” Brooke nodded when several people made a noise of surprise. “That’s right, they’ve had the capability to leave their homeworld for over a thousand years. From the brief mentions of the colonization that we’ve picked up so far, it seems they had impulse engines on the colony ships that they used to transfer the first settlers over.”

“But we’ve still detected no shift drives on any of the ships that have passed us,” Hino, Pytheas’ First Lieutenant, interjected. “How can they have had impulse engines for a thousand years and never developed an FTL capability?”

“It’s stranger than that,” Brooke explained. “As far as we can tell, the Jantotos seem to have no concept of an FTL drive, and no desire to visit other systems. It appears they consider themselves to be alone in the galaxy.”

“But aren’t they even curious about the possibility of FTL travel?” Hino followed up, unable to picture such a possibility.

“It seems not,” Brooke answered. “It seems to be as much of a cultural taboo as signals encryption is. I can find no mention of the concept in any of the intercepts we have made, including news articles, history documents, and even fictional novels.”

The room fell silent for a few moments as they considered Brooke’s words. Edward understood Hino's confusion; it seemed impossible to conceive of a species that had developed the ability to leave their homeworld, colonize another planet in the system, and then develop an extensive mining operation in the outer system, yet didn't wonder what else was in the galaxy. Yet that appeared to be exactly what they had found.

“What about their technology level in other areas?” Cortez asked. “If they have been exploring the system for a thousand years, they must be well advanced in other ways.”

“You would think so,” Brooke agreed with a nod. “Maybe Chief Engineer Karnlock would be willing to share his thoughts, as he has looked over most of the technical data that we have recovered.”

“Most certainly,” the Kulrean reactor and engine expert said formally. “We have already used the word 'anomaly' more than once today, and it seems appropriate here too. In some ways, these Jantotos are advanced, impressively so. Yet in others, they fall further behind any of the species within our alliance. It puzzled me for several hours until Lieutenant Takeda made an astute observation. It seems the Jantotos have made almost no breakthroughs in areas related to the use of electromagnetic waves to scan other objects. From there, I realized it was actually bigger than this. The areas in which the Jantotos are advanced appear to relate to technologies that could not possibly have any military application. In contrast, those areas where they must have made little to no progress in the millennia since they reached space are ones that have natural crossovers with military weapons systems.”

“Which brings us to their pacifism,” Brooke broke in. “Just like encryption and FTL travel, it seems war or conflict of any kind is also taboo among these aliens. As far as I can tell, there is no mention of anything like that anywhere in everything we have intercepted. It is strange. Eerily so. As you both know,” Brooke said as she nodded to Kantolo and Karnlock, “your species was well aware of the possibility of war and had weapons technologies, even though you rejected both.”

“And yet it could just be the sign of a morally superior race,” Kantolo suggested, the tone of her voice suggesting she was a little upset by Brooke’s implication that it was strange war could be a foreign concept to a species.

Edward smiled as Brooke frowned; of all of Pytheas’ crew, he was by far the most accustomed to dealing with Kulreans and their strange moral system. When his father had first met them, the Kulreans had been strict pacifists. Over the last forty years, that had wobbled a little, understandably so given that their species faced conquest and enslavement. Kantolo was one of the more open-minded Kulreans Edward had met, but even she was still a pacifist at heart.

“It is also understandable given that they have not met any other races,” Karnlock added, feeling the need to come to the defense of his compatriot. “If they do not fight among themselves and have no need for war or military weapons, then they would have no experience of war at all. Our species learned of it through observation of sentient species we discovered living near us, including your ancient ancestors.”

“And if this were simply a species we had discovered in one of our borders, then you might very well be right, Chief Engineer,” Edward said as he smiled at Karnlock and bowed to him, cutting off the rising tension around him. “But you have to admit, put together, all these things are strange. No encryption or weapons technologies, no desire to leave their home system, and no concept of war. Of all the species your people have discovered over the millennia, how many sound like this?”

Karnlock’s cheeks tightened in a gesture Edward recognized as discomfort. “In truth, none,” Karnlock answered. “I suppose that does make them strange.”

“From our perspective, it certainly does,” Edward agreed. “And there is one more anomaly,” he added. “If you were listening closely, you’ll have noticed Brooke said almost all of the signals we detected were not encrypted. There were two that were not, however.” With a nod, he let Brooke explain.

“Yes, Commander. Over the last five hours, we have detected just two signals that were encrypted. One came from the Jantotos’ homeworld, and the other appeared to be a reply sent back from their colony. Interestingly, both signals came from under the planets’ surfaces, from underneath what appear to be government buildings.” With a tap on her command console, Brooke displayed a zoomed in aerial image of a large city. “Which means, someone on the planet has encryption capabilities. And good capabilities at that. Pytheas’ computer estimates it will take anywhere between five years to a century for it to decrypt the files we intercepted without a decryption key.

“So then,” Edward said as he looked around at the officers who were now all listening intently. “Something more than meets the eye is going on. It feels like there is a mystery here. The question is, what are we going to do about it? Do we try and get a closer look? Or move on and see what we find in the next system we got from the Silizzarus’ data cores?”

No one answered right away as they all considered the question. Edward understood; he had been thinking about it throughout their entire briefing. They had seven other systems that they had garnered from the Silizzarus data cores. It was possible one of them held key information that might help them locate the Silizzarus homeworld, or it might even be the Silizzarus’ homeworld itself. Yet it was also possible they would all be empty.

“It doesn’t seem right to have come all this way only to move on when we’ve clearly had lots of questions we haven’t been able to answer yet,” Cortez said. “Though these stealth platforms make me nervous. We have no idea if they have the capabilities to detect us or not, the longer we stay here, the more likely it is that they will eventually locate us. Then who knows what would happen? But can we leave without getting answers?”

“The risks are serious,” Karnlock agreed. “And we do have other systems we need to investigate. Perhaps we should pull back and see what else we can find. If the other systems prove empty, then we could return and take some additional risks.”

“But that could take a month or more,” Hino countered. “And what if we find other stealth platforms in the next systems? Will we pull back from them as well? This was always going to be a dangerous mission.”

“What are you thinking, Commander?” Cortez asked. “It is your call after all?”

Edward nodded. He was all too aware of the responsibility that sat on his shoulders. Yet listening to his subordinate’s views helped him to come to a final decision. “I’ve been thinking it would be nice to have some more concrete answers. At the moment, we don’t know if coming all the way out here has brought us closer to Silizzarus space, or if this system and the others just happened to be ones the particular Silizzarus ship we captured visited. If our guess is right and these stealth platforms are Silizzarus, then that means this is a system they’re interested in. Which means whoever is sending those encrypted communications might just have the kind of information we have come all this way to find. Either some of the Jantotos have technology that their culture forbids, or someone else is operating on the planet. Either way, it would be good to find out just what is going on down there.”

“Going on down there?” Kantolo repeated slowly. “But just how do you propose we do that?”

Edward glanced at Brooke and they both smiled at one another. Up to this point, it had only been something they had discussed as a possibility. A remote one, Edward had thought. Yet as the conversation had developed, he had become more convinced of its necessity. Edward winked at Brook and then nodded for her to answer.

“Well,” she said coyly. “We were thinking, we would land on the Jantotos’ homeworld and see for ourselves.”

Chapter 2

A good commander never just accepts what his eyes tell him; he must always assume there is more going on beneath the surface of whatever situation he finds himself in.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Officers sat up straighter in their command chairs, other mouths hung open. Both Kantolo and Karnlock raised their hands in gestures of concern. Edward had to suppress an even wider smile. Even Cortez looked surprised. She fixed Edward with a level gaze. “And just how do you think we could pull off something like that, Commander?” she asked. “This sounds like something your brother would come up with.”

“And not me?” Edward said, the corner of his lips twitching. Edward waved away Cortez's hasty attempt to apologize. “You are right. Ordinarily, the idea would be crazy. Maybe just the kind of crazy Jonathan would like. But we have Pytheas, and we know the Jantotos’ sensors are very primitive, and more importantly, look at this.” Glancing down at his command console, Edward tapped on it to bring up an image he and Brooke had discussed an hour earlier.

It was an image of a Jantotos. Though they looked strange to Edward’s eyes, as all aliens did, even after spending years around so many of them, they didn’t look too strange. “They are taller than Humans, but close enough to Kulreans. More importantly, they have two arms and two legs, just like us. Their three ears and eyes shouldn’t be too much of a problem. All in all, I think we stand a fair chance of impersonating them.”

“We?” Karnlock asked, alarm filling his voice.

Edward couldn’t stop himself from smiling again. “Well, yes, I’d say one of you is going to be needed for your height.” He looked back and forth between Karnlock and Kantolo, enjoying the looks on both their faces.

“What do you think, Captain?” Edward asked before either Kulrean could protest. “Do you think you could get us in close enough to launch a shuttle?”

Cortez smiled and tapped her command chair's armrest. “Unless we run across a bunch more of those stealth platforms, I’d say that should be no problem for our Pytheas.” Her face then turned contemplative. “An away mission,” she slowly nodded. “I didn’t think we’d find ourselves landing teams on alien worlds so quickly on this journey, but we need answers, and this is our best chance at getting them.”

“Then it is settled. Let’s start getting ready,” Edward said as he felt his excitement begin to rise. Though he had only just met the Jantotos, infiltrating alien worlds was exactly the kind of thing he had been trained to do. And it will beat sitting around Pytheas' bridge watching others do all the work, he thought. He then turned his attention back to the two Kulreans. “So, who is coming with us?” Both of their expressions brought another smile to his face.

*

Twelve hours after first entering the system, Pytheas settled into a very high orbit around the Jantotos’ homeworld. Then a small stealth shuttle left her main hangar and slowly descended towards the planet’s surface. Just before breaching the thick atmosphere, the shuttle leveled off. It then circled the world several times, waiting. The opportunity it needed came when a large cargo shuttle detached from a freighter and made its way to the planet. Tucking in underneath the cargo shuttle's engines, Pytheas’ shuttle used it to hide its own heat signature from entering the atmosphere. As soon as it was safe to do so, Pytheas’ shuttle then broke away from the cargo shuttle and headed towards a massive forest near Jantotos’ capital city. In the dead of night, it settled down into a small clearing just large enough for it.

“Thanks for the ride, pilot,” Edward said as he slapped the Flight Lieutenant on the shoulder. “Expertly done.”

“Thank you, Commander. Getting out should be a lot easier.”

“Let’s hope so,” Edward replied. Without needing to hide their ascent back into space, they wouldn’t need to find another shuttle to ride along with. Yet Edward knew there were many other complications that could arise between then and now. “Are you two okay to handle hiding her?”

“Aye, Commander,” the pilot responded after glancing at his co-pilot. “We’ll take care of her. We'll be here waiting for you.”

Edward nodded his thanks. Given the prosthetic fingers and thick facial mask he was wearing, he didn’t fancy doing any heavy work. The shuttle had its own stealth capabilities built into its hull, and an advanced camouflage netting the two pilots would fit over it. Even so, he knew they intended to cut down several nearby branches and try to completely hide the clearing from the prying eyes of the stealth platforms and whatever surveillance satellites the Jantotos had in space. “Then it’s over to us,” Edward said as he turned to Brooke and Kantolo. Both had unbuckled themselves and were gathering their things. Brooke smiled at him confidently, though it was hard to tell given the fake teeth she had over the top of her own.

Kantolo nodded, but made no other facial gesture. Edward knew she was too nervous. She had protested when she had drawn the short end of the stick and had been chosen to go instead of Karnlock, but Edward had insisted. It made more sense to have a female Jantotos adult anyway. Since then, he had been enjoying her nerves, for it was something he had never experienced with a Kulrean before. Now though, it was making him nervous. He didn’t want her giving them away to the first local they met. “Are you okay?” He half-whispered as he moved closer to Kantolo so that only she and Brooke could hear. “If you want, we can wait here for a half hour to settle ourselves, it was a nerve-wracking landing.”

Kantolo looked him in the eye, then shook her head. “No, I am ready. I volunteered to join Pytheas. My foolish sense of adventure got me into this. Now I just have to see it through.”

“And you definitely don’t want a weapon?” Brooke asked, the same incredulity in her voice from when Kantolo had first refused.

Kantolo shook her head. “No, I have no quarrel with this species. If one of them wants to do me harm, I won't harm them in return. I am the one infiltrating their world, after all. It’s hard not to feel like a Silizzarus with these disguises on.”

Brooke opened her mouth to argue the difference, but Edward reached out and squeezed her elbow. There was no point in her wasting her breath. Kantolo had agreed to come. Brooke and he knew what they were doing was worlds apart from what the Silizzarus did, and that was all that mattered. “All right then, let’s be off. Brooke, take point.”

“Yes, sir,” Brooke replied. She quickly headed down the shuttle's rear access ramp, pulled out a small handheld scanner, waved it around a few times, and then more cautiously moved into the forest. Kantolo followed behind, keeping close to the intelligence agent, clearly not wanting to get lost. Edward took up the rear. Quickly, he became enamored with the forest. Despite the darkness, it was beautiful. Light from their head torches revealed large, thick trees with dark red and orange trunks which dominated the forest. Thick foliage from their branches completely blocked out the sky with blue, yellow, and green leaves. The foliage came down to almost touch Kantolo’s head, giving them the impression they were walking through a multicolored ship's corridor rather than a wide, expansive forest. Under his feet, there were many smaller but equally colorful plants. Initially, Edward tried to not step on the most beautiful ones, but when a thorny one pricked his shin, he quickly learned to prioritize avoiding them.

Despite the shuttle’s impressive stealth coating, to ensure no one noticed them, they had landed in a deep valley a four-hour walk away from the suburbs of Jantotos’ capital city. By the time they made it through the forest and climbed over a low fence into a public park, everyone was a little sweaty. Edward liked to think he was in peak physical fitness, but the heavy Jantotos clothing and the facial mask had made the walk uncomfortable. To catch their breath and wait for the sun to come up, they found a thicket of trees in the park. Then, when the park officially opened, they waited half an hour and then walked out one of its two entrances as if they had just gone for an early morning stroll.

“So far so good,” Brooke said as they passed a park attendant, and he didn’t even look up at them.

“Let’s not get cocky just yet,” Edward whispered. They still had several miles to walk, and the city was only going to get busier as the day wore on. “And I think it is time you took the lead,” he added to Kantolo. “You are confident you know the way?”

“I am, that at least is something I can do with ease,” she said to him, a little less confidently than he would have liked, as she stepped past Brooke and gestured for them to follow. Edward nodded. Both he and Brooke were dressed to look like Jantotos children and Kantolo their mother. From all the recordings they had intercepted, Jantotos parents demanded perfect obedience from their children. Though it seemed harsh to Edward, in return, parents devoted a great deal of energy to educating their offspring. That was what made their disguise perfect. It seemed a completely natural thing for a Jantotos mother to take two children to the Presidential Palace at the heart of the capital city on a field trip.

If anyone asked, their story was that they were from a nearby village and had taken their car to the edge of the city in order to walk on foot and see the sights on the way to the palace. Edward wanted to get a good look around the palace and even try to get some scans of whatever was underneath it to see if they could figure out who was sending the encrypted messages. If they didn’t get any answers there, then they’d have to try seeking answers elsewhere, though no one was quite sure where else they might look.

Something will come to us, Edward told himself as he began to eagerly look around, assessing everything he saw. They had come out onto a wide street with multi-story apartments on either side. Though the apartments looked old, they were beautiful and like the forest they had walked through, multicolored. As they progressed, it appeared that most of the city had been built to resemble the surrounding forest.

The first few streets they walked through were largely deserted of people. Above them, there was a steady stream of air cars moving here and there, and occasionally one took off from the roof of one of the apartment buildings or shops that began to come into view. It was still early, though, and so Edward didn’t think much of the lack of activity. However, after forty-five minutes of walking, the city still seemed eerily empty. Several times in the distance, they had spotted Jantotos walking, but none had come close.

Then, a Jantotos suddenly rounded a street junction walking their way. Both Edward and Brooke froze. The Jantotos looked to be a male of about average height. He wasn’t carrying any kind of weaponry, nor did he even seem to be paying them much attention. Yet he was dressed in a dark navy tunic that instantly reminded Edward of the kind of police uniforms that were customary throughout the Empire. Not making the connection, Kantolo had kept on walking, and it was only when she turned around, confusion written across her face, did Edward realize his mistake. Gingerly, he smiled at Brooke then they both quickly moved forward to catch up to their ‘mother.’ Feeling stupid, Edward still tensed as they closed with the Jantotos. However, he needn’t have bothered. The alien didn’t even raise his head to meet Kantolo’s eyes and he completely ignored him and Brooke.

After passing him, Edward frowned. For a pacifist species that knew nothing of war and apparently almost nothing of crime either, the encounter had been strangely unfriendly. A glance at Brooke suggested she was thinking the same thing. Maybe he was just in a bad mood, Edward guessed. Over the next hour, as they passed through the city's suburbs and glimpsed areas that seemed to be dominated by commercial buildings and small parks, they slowly began to meet more Jantotos. Whilst a couple of the aliens did meet Kantolo’s eyes, and one even nodded, their actions only reinforced the uneasy feeling Edward felt growing as they went deeper into the city. From everyone else they passed they hadn’t received even a hint of friendliness. Of course, Edward knew that in the larger Human cities, it was easy to walk down a busy street and be ignored by everyone. Yet as they approached the inner city, they were only passing aliens in groups of one or two. Almost everyone they met was going out of their way not to interact with them.

Something is not right, Edward concluded. Given everything he and Brooke had been able to glean from the signal interceptions they had analyzed, he had been expecting a warm, friendly species. Something akin to the Kulreans, yet less formal, and so more approachable. It had been that expectation that had been giving Edward the most worry, for he had feared that they would struggle to maintain their disguise if they were dragged into long, intimate conversations. Yet it seemed they were going to have no problems at all, for no one wanted to speak with them and it seemed their disguises easily passed the cursory glances that came their way.

When they reached the inner city, the architecture began to change. The three and four-story apartment or commercial buildings began to give way to high-rise skyscrapers. Though they looked to be much sturdier than many of the buildings Edward had seen so far, they didn’t lose the beauty and multicolored appearance of the rest of the city’s buildings. More, the sky-scrapers all had horizontal struts that protruded from them and supported several stories of additional levels. They didn’t exactly resemble the amazing trees from the forest, but their design was clearly inspired by them.  Despite this, the mood of the city still felt like it darkened. Edward couldn’t put his finger on it. The fact that he could feel anything at all surprised him, given that this was an alien city built by a species he had never encountered before. Yet nevertheless, something felt off. The glances he exchanged with Brooke told him she felt the same and Kantolo’s steadily increasing pace suggested she too was becoming more uncomfortable.

Several times they passed buildings that had not built walls around their ground floor. In the open spaces what appeared to be market stalls were laid out. The markets weren't exactly thronging with aliens, but there were over twenty vendors and at least thirty customers moving through the first one Edward saw. Yet that was where the resemblance to any market Edward had ever experienced ended. Where he was used to the humdrum of vendors trying to sell their wares and the constant chatter of customers haggling over prices or enquiring about this or that product, the first market they passed was all but silent. Something is definitely not right, Edward told himself. Clearly, he and Brooke had missed something in their analysis of the Jantotos' culture. When they came across the second market, Edward was tempted to head into it and see if he could strike up some kind of conversation with a vendor, just to see if they could be engaged in a conversation, yet he didn’t want to risk it. Not yet, he thought to himself, but he knew he now had another question he wanted answered.

Ten minutes after passing the third market, Kantolo led them into one of four large squares that Edward knew dominated the center of the Jantotos' capital. Compared to the rest of the city, there were many more Jantotos moving around. Most appeared to be walking quickly from one place to another, however, others were seated on seats or like their groups, looked like families showing their children around the inner city. Some Jantotos even appeared to be chatting with one another, though even here the conversations were whispered.

About halfway across the square, Kantolo suddenly changed direction. Edward opened his mouth to protest, knowing they were veering away from the street that led to the Presidential Palace, but he quickly closed it again. Anything he said to Kantolo was likely to carry halfway across the square, and Jantotos' children were not meant to question their parents. Thirty seconds later, Edward temporarily forgot about the Imperial Palace altogether when he saw what Kantolo had led them to. About four stories up one of the buildings that lined the square, hanging down from long horizontal beams that reached out into the square, were five large cages. Edward initially thought they looked like birdcages, except when he looked closer each held a skeleton. Below one hung a plaque with alien writing on it. Edward’s optical implant automatically translated the words for him. A shiver ran down his spine as he read them.

Here is imprisoned the rebel Tanfar, his wife, and three children. Alive and then dead, they will serve as a witness to all who read these words. Let this be a testament for all of time to what happens to those who question the benevolent rule of our Council. 3738 MT.

They were put in there alive! Edward realized, feeling sick. He worked out the dating. Over two hundred years ago! And look at the size of those skeletons. While two were roughly the same size as Kantolo, the other three were smaller than Edward was. One looked like it wouldn’t even come up to his chest. They had to be young, very young. Edward’s hands tightened into fists. He had no idea what the father had done, whether he was really guilty or not, but who punished children for the crimes of their parents?

“Now children,” Kantolo said as she half-turned and gestured up towards the cages. “You have read about the execution of these rebels before, of course, in your studies. But it is another thing to see it in person, isn’t it? It changes things, does it not?”

As she spoke, her eyes pierced into Edward's. They were filled with shock and horror. Edward knew she had been warming to the Jantotos before they had landed. The Kulreans thought all species should be pacifists. The fact that no others but them were, was a disappointment to them. Clearly, the Jantotos weren’t proving to be what Kantolo had hoped for.

“It does, mother,” Edward replied, impressed by how Kantolo was keeping in character. And it explains everything we’ve been seeing, he added to himself. The worldwide peace and absence of crime may not be as natural as we first imagined. Perhaps everything we read from their news and histories is more propaganda than truth, Edward started to think. Though the thought was illuminating, it was also concerning, for it meant the three of them were potentially in far more danger than they had initially believed.

“Well, we are here to learn,” Kantolo said. “And learning we are. But we must be on our way; let us continue on to our destination.” Edward and Brooke nodded, and then Kantolo led them off towards the Presidential Palace again.

As they passed through the square, Edward spotted several more cages along its other four sides. Someone is making a statement... And it is working, Edward thought as he looked around at the subdued Jantotos speaking to one another in whispers. What have we gotten ourselves into?

Chapter 3

All cultures have a history of torture and capital punishment, even the Kulreans, though I would advise you never to bring it up with them. Even so, some species have taken it to levels far beyond even our gruesome past.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Thankfully, after leaving the square, they didn’t see any more cages. Edward suspected if they visited the three other squares that formed a box around the Presidential Palace, they would find more there. Whilst there were no more cages, the oppressive mood only seemed to thicken as they walked down two more streets to join the one the Presidential Palace was on. Almost every step brought more Jantotos into view. Yet none acknowledged Kantolo or even seemed willing to be friendly with one another.

When they reached the Palace’s street, they were confronted by a much larger crowd of people. All seemed to be headed towards the Palace. Edward, Brooke, and Kantolo all shared a brief look, then Edward nodded towards the Palace. If someone had been watching them work their way through the city, it would seem suspicious now if they suddenly veered away from their apparent destination. Whatever the crowd was, they were going to have to join it. Slowly, Kantolo set off again. Their speed meant that others were constantly passing them, but Edward was okay with that; he wanted to see what was happening before they got themselves surrounded by a crowd.

It’s the palace, anyway, he told himself as the large, ancient-looking, domed building came into view. It was set back from the street, but already the promenade in front of it was filled with Jantotos. As they approached, the crowd started to build to fill the street itself. Given that Edward hadn’t seen a single ground vehicle in the city, he guessed that wouldn’t be a problem. Though most of the Jantotos were still not talking to one another, there were enough whispered conversations and noise from everyone’s footfalls that Edward risked his own whisper. “Let’s hang back over here to the left,” he said to Kantolo. “If we’re here to see the palace, we wouldn’t want to join the crowd.”

Kantolo nodded and swerved to the opposite side of the street to the palace. Then she and Edward huddled around Brooke, sheltering her from the view of any nearby Jantotos who might look their way. Not that any did, even in the growing crowd, few were doing anything but staring at the Palace or looking down at their feet. Brooke covertly pulled out her scanner and began to scan the Palace and the surrounding area. Edward studied the crowd. “There's going to be some kind of speech or presentation,” he whispered when he saw most of the Jantotos were carrying what looked to be audio or visual recording devices. Some even had what looked like the Jantotos equivalent of pen and paper. “Well?” he asked as he turned back to Brooke.

“There’s nothing special about the palace,” she whispered back. “It’s basically made out of the same material as the surrounding buildings.” As she spoke, Brooke pointed her scanner down underneath the palace. “But that is interesting.”

“Interesting how?” Kantolo pressed when Brooke didn’t immediately explain.

Brooke put her scanner away before answering. “There are at least six levels of underground bunkers. None of the other buildings in the vicinity have even one. And they appear to be shielded by some kind of exotic valstronium alloy. I guess that they’re there to mask the stray emissions from the antimatter reactor that’s under the building.”

Edward’s eyes widened. “But we didn’t detect any antimatter reactors in any of their ships,” Kantolo said.

“Exactly,” Brooke replied.

Something was going on, Edward was sure. If the Jantotos' leadership had developed their own antimatter reactor, they were either trying to hide it from their own people or from the stealth platforms in space. Which would mean they knew they were being watched; Edward concluded. Or there was a more nefarious explanation. Maybe the stealth platforms and this reactor both belong to another species. Edward could guess who. But how do we confirm it? He asked himself as he racked his brain trying to think of what they should do next.

Before he could come up with something, events overtook them. In the space of less than a minute, many more people joined the crowd to the point where they were enveloped within it. Then a silence washed over the small amount of chatter that had been going on. Seconds later, the two ornately carved wooden main doors of the palace swung open. Several Jantotos in official uniforms filed out and two other aides carried a wooden podium. Then a Jantotos that Edward recognized walked out. The Jantotos President! Edward thought as he guessed the others that accompanied him were leading politicians. He was suddenly a lot more nervous about being where they were. Whatever kind of security or intelligence agents the Jantotos had, they had to be watching the crowd who had come to hear whatever the President intended to say.

Raising his hands to greet the crowd, the President, whose name Edward was fairly sure was Dinsota, smiled and began to speak. “My fellow citizens, it is a pleasure to address you all today and to bring you word of the latest economic initiative my party and I plan to implement in the coming weeks. We have heard and listened to the difficulties our farmers in the southern continents have suffered, and we have a plan to address these problems and ensure increased prosperity for everyone across the planet…”

Having heard enough empty political speeches growing up in the Imperial Palace on Earth, Edward quickly tuned out what the President was saying. Instead, he began to eye the crowd, looking for their best way to leave. He knew if they tried to leave now, in the midst of the speech, it would be noticed, but as soon as the President was done, he wanted the three of them to get as far from the palace as possible. Once they were far away from prying eyes, they could then figure out their next move.

Movement from Brooke made him half-turn towards her. “What are you doing?” He hissed as quietly as he could. It was already too late; Brooke had pulled out her scanner and had directed it towards the President. She gave him a quick glance, which told Edward she was doing exactly what he suspected, and then turned back to her scanner. Edward didn’t need to hear her explanation to know what her glance was meant to convey. ‘Seeing as we’re here, I thought we may as well scan them and make sure they are not Silizzarus imposters.’

After a couple of seconds, Brooke leaned over closer to her scanner. A couple more seconds passed before Edward couldn’t take it any longer. “Well, what have you found?”

“The President is clean,” Brooke answered. “But that politician, second from the right, is getting an anomalous scan from him. Wait… Yes, the scanner thinks it's a fake Jantotos body. There’s a Silizzarus agent inside it!”

Edward’s eyes shot up to find the politician. He shook his head slightly as he studied the one Brooke had indicated. He looked no different from the other four who were standing behind the President. Like the others, he was staring out into the crowd, his eyes scanning those who were listening. As Edward watched, though, the alien’s eyes ducked down to his tunic. Then a hand reached into a pocket and pulled out a small device. For a half-second, the alien studied it, then its head shot back up. With a far more serious look, its eyes swept back and forth over the crowd. For the briefest of moments, the alien’s eyes fixed on Edward. He didn’t know how, but the alien's facial expression clearly changed into something akin to recognition. Edward immediately spun away.

“That’s it, time to get out of here,” he said as he turned Kantolo and Brooke so that their backs were to the podium. “Duck down and start moving to the back of the crowd. We need to be ready to run.”

They only made it past five or six rows of spectators before the President suddenly stopped his speech mid-sentence. Edward risked a glance back over his shoulder to see the imposter Jantotos stepping up to the podium. Behind him, the large palace doors swung open again, and three lines of what had to be security agents in the same official uniforms as those that had escorted the President out began to appear. “The area is to be sealed immediately,” the Silizzarus said. His words and the arrival of the officers broke the spell of silence that had been on the spectators. Someone, Edward guessed it was a woman, let out a small cry of surprise. Then, as if a dam had broken, everyone suddenly started to flee. Screams of alarm and fear filled the street.

Edward, Brooke, and Kantolo looked at each other in shock for a split second, then fear overtook them and they broke out into a sprint like everyone else. “This way,” Brooke said as she pushed through several slower Jantotos. Knowing she had studied the city's maps the most, Edward trusted her and followed. He reached out and took Kantolo’s hand to make sure she didn’t get split up from them or lost in the panicked throng.

Behind them, new sounds could be heard. Screams of shock and panic turned to grunts of pain as the President’s guards reached the rear of the fleeing crowd and scuffles broke out. Another glance over his shoulder told Edward they weren’t being gentle about it. Some had long black clubs out that were being swung around liberally, while others were placing cuffs around the arms and legs of anyone they could reach.

Thankfully for Edward and his companions, there weren’t nearly enough guards to apprehend all of those who had come to listen to the President’s speech, and so they quickly left all the commotion behind them. Brooke led them down the first smaller street they came too. Then they took another turn a minute later. Immediately, Brooke slowed to a brisk walk. “Best not to attract any unwanted attention.”

Kantolo took the opportunity to look up. “I don’t see any aircars up there, but they’re bound to have some kind of reconnaissance drones. They’re probably watching us as we speak.”

“I am sure they are,” Brooke said. “But we can’t lose them until we find somewhere where we can put on our stealth suits. Right now I just don’t want whoever is monitoring the area to single us out as priority targets to be picked up.”

“Right,” Kantolo responded. “So what is the plan?”

Brooke looked at Edward. “We head to the nearest park, find a thicket of trees to hide in. It will shelter us from visual scanners. Then we can get into our stealth suits to keep us hidden from heat sensors. We’ll have to move and find another hiding spot. Then when it's dark, we’ll make our way back to the shuttle. We know the Silizzarus are operating here. We’re going to have to accept that’s the only answer we're going to get. There’s no way we can continue the mission now.”

“Agreed,” Brooke said with a nod.

“I’m more than happy with that,” Kantolo echoed, her voice full of relief.

For another couple of minutes, Brooke led them forward as they crisscrossed between several different streets to throw off anyone that might be following them on foot. At one point, all three looked up in alarm as several large aircars flew low overhead. Yet none stopped or banked as if to turn and land near them. A minute later though, Kantolo stopped suddenly. “What is that?” she asked as she raised a hand and pointed over Brooke’s head further down the street they were on.

Brooke and Edward both squinted. “I see some movement, but I can’t make anything out; it’s too far away,” Brooke answered.

“What do you see?” Edward asked Kantolo, knowing her eyesight was better than theirs.

“It looks like more of those guards,” she said. “They are placing things across the street.”

“A roadblock!” Edward and Brooke said together. “If they are here, they’ll be blocking off the entire inner city,” Edward guessed.

“Do we see if they will just let us pass?” Brooke asked.

Edward shook his head. Though their disguises were good, they wouldn’t hold up to a proper inspection. The problem was, turning around wouldn’t get them out of the inner city either. If roadblocks were being set up here, they’d be being set up everywhere else simultaneously. If they doubled back and went a different direction, they would just run into another roadblock. “We'll have to find somewhere to hide and try and wait this out. They can’t lock down the entire inner city indefinitely.”

Brooke looked back down the way they had come. “Which way do we go then?”

“Forward for now,” Edward said. “Turning back will look too suspicious. It looks like there’s a turn up ahead to the right before the roadblock, take it while we think.”

“What about the shuttle or Pytheas, could they come for us?” Kantolo asked as Brooke started forward again, more slowly than before.

“Not yet,” Edward said. “We know the Silizzarus are operating on this world now. If we blow our cover, we’ll alert them that we know about this system. It won’t take them long to figure out we're looking for their homeworld. We have no idea what they would do if they learned that, but I fear it would put our two homeworlds in grave danger.”

Kantolo’s eyes widened as she followed where Edward’s thinking was going, and she nodded vigorously. “Of course, they cannot know!”

“Which means we need to find a good hiding spot, and fast,” Brooke said as more large aircars passed overhead. “I bet they are ferrying these guardsmen to the outer roadblocks,” she said as she gestured a finger up towards them.

“The Silizzarus agent detected your scans,” Edward said. “He knows someone has technology they shouldn’t.”

“I know, I’m sorry,” Brooke said. “I thought I could get away with it.”

“It has got us in a pickle, but at least we now know for sure,” Edward replied. “We can worry about apologies later. Let’s just get under cover.” An idea came to him. “Let’s find a market and at least get out from under the eyes of whatever recon drones are in the air.”

Brooke nodded seriously. “Right, I think I know where one is.” Her pace picked up again now that they had a plan. As they walked, Edward kept glancing up, half-expecting to see a reconnaissance transport or even an aircar approach. Yet it seemed the President’s guards were still busy setting up their roadblocks and pursuing the many others who had fled from the palace.

“Here we are,” Brooke said as they turned onto another street and one of the large skyscrapers with an open ground floor appeared. Unsurprisingly, the market was all but empty. There were only a couple of customers, and it looked like most of the vendors were frantically packing up their stalls.

“This isn’t going to give us much cover,” Kantolo said.

“No, but it’s better than nothing,” Edward said as he gestured for Brooke to lead them in. “It will give us time to think.”

Entering the market, they slowly walked from stall to stall. None of the vendors met their eyes, nor showed any sign that they were willing to sell them anything. The three of them made a pretense of examining what was on offer but really focused on quickly whispering with one another as they tried to think of where to go next. Brooke wanted to try and break into a building adjacent to one of the roadblocks and use it to pass through the roadblock. Kantolo thought it a better idea to try and head up the stairs at the center of the market into the upper levels of the building they were under. She thought they could find somewhere there to wait out the guards’ search.

Edward was still weighing up both options when he turned to the next stall and unexpectedly bumped into a vendor. He looked up into the Jantotos’ eyes in alarm. “I am sorry, excuse me,” he said instinctively.

The Jantotos smiled at him. “Do not worry, young one,” he said and gestured at his stall. “Are you looking for something in particular?”

Edward lowered his eyes, falling back into character. Behind him, Brooke gently pushed Kantolo towards the vendor. Kantolo stared at him for a moment and then gave herself a shake. “No, nothing in particular. We are just looking, thank you.”

The Jantotos smiled again. “That is what I thought. Trying to keep your heads down, are you?”

Kantolo’s eyes widened, and the Jantotos nodded. “Exactly.” He then raised an arm and pointed over Edward’s shoulder. “In that case, I’m afraid you’re about to run into a spot of bother. Are they here for you?” Kantolo, Edward, and Brooke quickly turned. Edward’s body tightened as he saw a group of six guardsmen walking down the street outside the market. They were heading straight towards them. “I recognize you from the Palace,” the Jantotos said, drawing their attention back to him. “I think you have a choice to make. If you don’t want them catching you, you better follow me at once. What do you say?”

“Where would you take us?” Brooke asked.

“I have no time to explain. They are probably after me as well. Either we go now, or you make a run for it. Which is it?” The Jantotos said quickly.

“We will go with you,” Edward decided, feeling he had little choice in the matter.

The Jantotos nodded and smiled. “Quickly then.” Turning, he lifted up a part of his stall and moved behind his wares into a tent that Edward had presumed held his additional stock. When all four of them were in the tent, he reached down, moved several wooden slats to reveal a hatch. Turning its mechanical lock, he opened it to reveal a ladder that led down into what was presumably some kind of tunnel. “You three go first, I need to close the hatch again so it is not found.”

Edward, Brooke, and Kantolo hesitated and looked at one another. It looked like they were about to climb down into a trap. Edward’s mind went back to the cages they had seen in the square. Anything would be better than that! He thought as he imagined what the guardsmen would do to them if they found out they were aliens. “I’ll go first.”

It turned out the ladder was just four meters long. When Edward stepped off it, he found himself standing on soft, crumbly ground that felt damp underfoot. The initial space around him was actually quite large, easily big enough for several Jantotos to stand together. Branching off from the open area, he could see three smaller tunnels that all headed down. Soon he was joined by Brooke and then Kantolo. Moments later, their only source of light began to be cut off as the Jantotos came halfway down the ladder and then reached up to return the wooden slats as he closed the hatch over.

With a crunch, he then stepped off the ladder beside them. “This way, follow me,” he said as he pushed past them. “Don’t use any kind of torch,” he added. “So close to the surface, they might be able to detect its energy signal.” As he set off, the only way to tell what direction he was going was the steady crunching of the loose ground under his feet.

“I’ll go first,” Edward said to his friends, “Brooke, take up the rear.” Then, after a moment’s pause as he peered into the darkness, Edward started forward, no idea what they had gotten themselves into now.

Chapter 4

It is often said that spies are born and not made. I have met a few in my life, and I tend to agree. Training can only enhance what is already there; it cannot bring something out of someone that they do not have.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

As they set out, Edward kept his hands up and out in front of him, searching for the edge of the tunnel or anything else that he might bump into. His ears strained to hear the sound of the Jantotos in front of him so that he did not get lost. Kantolo’s heavy footsteps and breathing did not make it easy. After just half a minute of slowly groping forward in the pitch blackness, it sounded like the alien was moving ahead of them. “We’re having some difficulty,” Edward called out, “maybe you could slow down a little.”

“Difficulty?” the Jantotos asked. Edward had listened in to enough of their broadcasts to recognize the hint of surprise. “Very well, I will slow. You are young, after all.”

At a slightly slower pace, they set off again. For a couple of minutes, Edward kept all his focus on staying right behind the alien guide. Once he started to get more comfortable with moving in the darkness, his mind began to wander. “Where exactly are you taking us?”

“Didn’t your mother teach you it’s not polite to ask questions of your elders?” the alien replied back, but he chuckled as he did so. “Don’t worry, I will excuse your ignorance. But now is not the time for talking. I need to remember which of these tunnels will take us under the perimeter the President's guardsmen have set up. Quiet and let me think.”

Edward looked back at his compatriots; suspicion was written across his face, but of course, they couldn’t see each other. Unless he was going to turn around and try and find his own way, he had little choice. They had already chosen to trust the alien; they were going to have to continue to do so until he led them out of the tunnel.

For at least half an hour, far longer than Edward reckoned it should have taken the alien continued to lead them through a maze of tunnels. At the point where Edward was seriously contemplating trying to find his own way out, the alien came to a sudden halt. “Aha, I knew it was around here somewhere,” the alien said. As he spoke his voice started to rise above Edward, and as Edward took another half step forward and reached out, he found himself holding onto another ladder. A squeaking from above and then a hatch began to open. Light poured into the tunnel sending Edward’s hands rushing to his eyes. Kantolo and Brooke groaned behind him.

“A little warning would have been nice,” Brooke hissed.

“Sorry,” Edward said as he cracked his fingers apart to look up the ladder towards the hatch. “I think we are here.”

“Indeed we are. Come on quickly, this is an apartment complex, it’s best no one sees us emerging,” the alien said. Edward did as he was told and climbed up the ladder. He found himself standing in a small alcove at the end of a hallway that had a slanted roof. The alien reached up and touched the roof. “These are the access stairs in case the lift breaks. Hopefully, no one will be using them. The safe house is on the fourth floor.” As he spoke, he reached down and helped Kantolo to her feet. When Brooke came up, he offered her the same hand, but she refused and pushed herself to her feet. “Let’s be quick,” the Jantotos said as he closed the hatch and then moved out of the alcove and began going up the stairs.

Edward glanced at Brooke and then at Kantolo. Both had streaks of mud up to their knees, and Brooke’s hair was loose and disheveled from their run from the palace. Yet their disguises looked to have remained basically intact. “How do I look?” he whispered.

“You’ll pass,” Brooke answered, knowing what he was asking. “At least for a little while.”

Edward nodded and then followed the alien. He led them up to the fourth floor of the apartment building, then pulled a key out of a hidden pocket and unlocked one of the five doors that led out of the floor’s main corridor. He stepped in, looked around, then stepped back out and gestured towards the door. “It’s all quiet; after you,” he said.

Again, Edward hesitated, his instincts telling him that heading into an unknown apartment was risky. In for a penny, in for a pound, he told himself as he shrugged and walked in. A sizeable studio apartment greeted him. It wasn’t exactly like a Human apartment, but he could recognize things like the sleeping area, a sitting area, and what had to be a kitchen. Moving over to the seating area, he turned to wait for the alien.

Once all four of them were inside, the alien locked the door then quickly moved over to the windows, took a cursory glance down towards the street, and then pulled the curtains. “Well,” he said as he turned and smiled widely at his guests. “I guess we have made it out okay.” He gestured to the seats. "Please, make yourself comfortable. We might be out beyond the perimeter they have set up, but any movement will be logged. Better to wait here until this blows over, and then you can be on your way.”

Though Kantolo took half a step towards one of the seats, Edward and Brooke stood still. “What if they find the tunnels under that market?” Brooke asked. “That would lead them right to this building and us.”

The alien’s smile shrank a little but didn’t disappear. “It’s a possibility, yes. But we have the tunnels monitored. If they find them and enter them, I will be alerted. We'll be able to get out of here long before they find us.”

“How long do you think it might take for all this to blow over?” Edward asked.

The alien put a hand up and ran it through his long grey hair. He then stepped into the kitchen area and leaned against a workbench. “Perhaps they’ll give up after a day, though it would be safer to wait a couple at least. Not many will be brave enough to risk going out onto the streets, even if they are completely innocent. Better to wait until enough people are out and about that we can blend in with them.”

“Two days?” Kantolo repeated back to the alien. “We can’t wait that long!”

Edward was feeling the same, even if he didn’t quite share the nerves that were evident on Kantolo’s face. “What about your tunnels, could we not use them to escape further away? Do any of them lead to the forest to the north-east of the city?” he asked.

At Edward's question the alien’s facial features changed. Suddenly they became more serious and he stood up straight. As he did, he revealed a weapon now held in his hand. It was pointed directly at Edward.

Immediately, Edward tensed. Beside him, Brooke did the same. Between them, Kantolo took a sharp breath. In a fraction of a second Edward assessed the situation. There was no way he could jump the alien without being shot, yet he was fairly confident Brooke could. He turned his head slightly towards her, about to gesture to her to charge with his eyes, yet she didn't meet his gaze; instead, she was staring at the alien, listening to him.

“No need for any alarm,” the alien said as he raised his free hand up, palm towards them. “Unless you make a move, I have no intention of shooting. But, let’s face reality. All three of you have seen my face. You might not remember me from the crowd at the palace, but I was there with you. If I let you go and you are picked up and questioned, you will lead them to me and to my friends. So,” he said as he gestured towards the seats with his weapon. “Let’s all take a seat, relax, and get to know each other a little better. We have the time, after all. And if you answer my questions to my liking, then there’s no reason we can’t part company as friends. Once we’ve built up a little trust, of course.”

Edward glanced at Brooke again, still of the mind to try and rush the alien. He was waving his weapon about as if he might give them an opening. Brooke met his eyes this time. She shook her head ever so slightly and then nodded towards the seats. Edward could read the look on her face. She wasn’t prepared to risk his life. Not yet anyway.

With a sigh, Edward moved to the seats and sat down in one, signaling permission for his friends to do the same. “All right, if you want to talk, let’s talk. Maybe you could start by telling us your name?” Edward asked.

The alien smiled again and moved over to sit opposite them. “That’s more like it,” he said. “Now, no sudden movements and keep your hands where I can see them. Do that, and we will all get along nicely. As to my name, well, you can call me Travsan. Now, your turn, who are you and what were you doing at the palace?”

Already conscious that he had done far more speaking than he should, Edward turned to Kantolo. It took her a second to remember who she was supposed to be. “My name is Fasad,” she said. “And these are my two children, Harondar and Dalisi. We are from the small village of Zanzafar, to the north of the city. We came in to tour the inner city and visit the palace. We didn’t mean to get mixed up in any of this.”

“Ha,” Travsan laughed. “You’re far too calm for that! I’ve been watching you. For a mother and her two children who have suddenly found themselves being chased by the President’s goons and surrounded by roadblocks, you’ve kept a very level head. What I don’t get, though, is why did you bring children along with you at all? And what were you planning to do at the President’s speech? Are you assassins?”

“No! Nothing of the sort!” Kantolo said in a raised voice, genuinely insulted by the suggestion that she would set out to kill anyone.

“Well, if not an assassin, then what were you doing?” Travsan asked. “I’ve never known anyone in the organization to use children as a cover before. It’s a good idea, I’ll give you that. But the three of you were going to be picked up all the same. I do not like to think what would happen to them if they were caught.”

“As I told you, we’re simply on an educational tour,” Kantolo answered.

Travsan let out a long slow sigh. “If you’re just going to keep lying to me, then I don’t think we are going to become friends any time soon.”

“Perhaps it would help if you told us more about yourself and your organization,” Edward said. “You have us at gunpoint in your apartment. A little trust from you might help us offer the same in return.” Given everything he had seen so far, Edward guessed Travsan was part of some kind of resistance to the President’s rule. If he could learn more about their resistance, he figured there was a chance he could convince Travsan they were on his side without having to reveal who they truly were.

Travsan jerked his head around in a strange circular motion. “A fair point, young one. Though your words only make me more curious. For one who should be so young and inexperienced, you have shown considerable courage and insight.” Travsan fixed Edward with a level gaze and held his eyes for several seconds. Then he broke his stare as he nodded. “Very well, I will tell you something, but I expect something in return. Like exactly who you are, little one.”

He then looked away from Edward and back to Kantolo. “I guess there’s no point hiding it now. I am a member of a certain organization. One I suspect you are already familiar with. One whose focus is on finding out just what has happened to our species. And if we can, overthrowing those who have distorted our civilization. That was why I was at the palace today. My cell and I have decided something a little more decisive is needed. I guess I failed, but we have still stirred up a nest of rakas, haven’t we?”

Even Kantolo was able to guess what he meant. “Assassination should never be the answer.”

Travsan laughed, but then it quickly turned to a frown. “You’re serious?”

“Of course,” Kantolo said indignantly.

Travsan looked back and forth between the three of them. “So you really weren’t there to try an assassination attempt yourself? Then why? The President’s speech would be broadcast around the planet. There was no reason to be there in person.”

Kantolo started to answer, but Edward cut her off, sensing that if she lied again about an educational visit, Travsan would start to get angry. He also had questions of his own. “What do you mean by distorted? How have our people been distorted?”

“There you go again, little one, speaking out of turn,” Travsan said, almost as if you are the leader here, and not your mother.” Again, Travsan eyed Edward. “You confirm my suspicions once again. And yet you claim to know nothing of this distortion? That is hard to believe, for I know one thing for sure, you were not at the Palace simply to enhance your education. Which means you already know what is going on, or perhaps you are involved in it?”

All three of them shook their heads. “We are not involved in anything,” Kantolo insisted.

“And yet here you are, chased by the President’s guards, a woman and two innocent children. The perfect group to pull on my heartstrings and win over my confidence so that I will help you escape and show you our tunnels and safe house.” As he spoke, Travsan tensed, and his weapon, which he had been casually moving back and forth, suddenly fixed itself onto Edward’s forehead.

Edward’s mind raced. If Travsan was a part of some revolutionary organization, then there might have been a chance they could have convinced him they were too, but it felt like that possibility had already slipped past them. Clearly, he wasn’t going to accept they were just three innocents accidentally caught up in everything that had happened. How am I going to get us out of this? Edward asked himself. It wasn’t hard for him to see where things could go. If Travsan had been prepared to assassinate the President, clearly his resistance had rejected their species' pacifism. It wasn’t a stretch to imagine he would simply kill the three of them and hide their bodies if he thought there was a chance his cell could be discovered by the authorities.

Edward closed his eyes for a moment as he thought of his father. He knew his father had been involved in several first-contact experiences throughout his career. Some had gone well, others not so much. What would he do? His eyes snapped open again when an answer came. Slowly, Edward raised his hands in front of him. “For what it’s worth, I give you my word we have nothing to do with your President or the forces that have influenced your people. I can see only one way of convincing you of this, but please don’t be alarmed.” Slowly, Edward brought his hands together and began to disengage his long prosthetic fingers. He let them drop to the floor one by one, then showed Travsan his hands.

“What is this!” Travsan demanded as he jumped to his feet. His weapon didn’t waver from Edward’s head.

Even more slowly, Edward raised a hand up to his head and began to peel back the fake mask that included an extra eye and ear. After a couple of seconds, he dropped it to the floor and faced Travsan. “My name is Commander Edward Somerville. I am from a species who call ourselves Humans. I am on a mission to investigate a species that has tried to infiltrate and take control of my people's civilization. That has led me here because I believed they have already done the same to your world. That is why we were at the Presidential Palace today; we were there to confirm that a member of this species has indeed infiltrated your government. We suspect this has been going on for a long time, perhaps centuries.”

Travsan shook his head. “You’re telling me you are an alien. From another world?”

Edward nodded. “I am.”

Travsan sat down again as he continued to shake his head. “I’ve long suspected...” he whispered to himself. Then his eyes shot up again and stared at Edward. He kept shaking his head as if he wasn’t sure of what he was looking at. Then he stepped forward and picked up the mask Edward had dropped. Again he shook his head as he studied it. “It’s always been strange to us why it is forbidden to talk of other planets and other species...” he said a little louder, then lapsed into silence. After a moment, his head nodded firmly. “Now I begin to see why.” His eyes darted to Kantolo and Brooke. “You are imposters as well?”

“They are,” Edward confirmed. “If you would allow them.”

The nose of Travsan’s weapon turned to Kantolo and nodded up and down. Slowly, Kantolo and Brooke removed their disguises. “I am Lieutenant Kantolo of the Kulrean species; we are friends with the Humans and working together to try and understand the species we believe has infiltrated your civilization.”

“And I am Agent Brooke, I serve under Commander Somerville,” Brooke added.

Travsan looked back-and-forth between them. “Alien species,” he said as he shook his head more. “No one is going to believe me. Even if we suspected...” His eyes narrowed. “How do I know you are not the very species you claimed to have infiltrated our civilization? Maybe you’re just revealing this to me now because you know you will soon be killed.”

“Think about today’s events,” Edward pointed out. “You didn’t get the chance to assassinate the President. That was because we alerted the aliens who have infiltrated your species to our presence. We scanned one of your politicians and confirmed he was an impostor. The one who came to the podium and ordered everyone arrested. He was after us. He is not who you think he is.”

“Fartan? He is a nobody,” Travsan said. “He’s just one of the President’s lackeys.”

“Which is just what an alien infiltrator would want you to think, isn’t it?” Brooke pointed out. "He is someone you would never look too closely at, and certainly not try to assassinate. Yet he is an impostor. His body is fake, and inside is a much smaller alien controlling it, and I imagine through him, controlling your entire civilization. They tried to do the same to us, but we have figured out how to spot them."

Edward thought he could see on Travsan’s face that he wanted to believe them, yet there was a great deal of confusion and hesitation there as well. Of course, why wouldn’t there be? Edward told himself. Even if Travsan had begun to suspect some of the taboos that had been ingrained into his culture, actually seeing aliens in person for the first time had to be worldview shattering. Even though he had grown up with aliens all around him at the palace, there were times Edward still felt uncomfortable meeting new species for the first time.

And trusting us is an even bigger step. “Perhaps,” Edward said as he took another leaf out of his father’s book, “it would help you if we told our story from the beginning. You said we need to wait here for some considerable time. Well, we may as well make use of it. May I?”

When Travsan nodded, Edward began to tell him of his species' Empire and from there, shared everything they had learned about the Silizzarus. At different times, he, Brooke, and Kantolo brought out their datapads and other devices to show information that backed up what Edward was saying. The only details he left out were the specifics of his current mission.

In all, it took over an hour for Edward to recount his species' knowledge about the Silizzarus. For his part, Travsan simply listened and didn’t interrupt or ask any questions. “So you see,” Edward concluded, “we are not your enemy. In fact, if, as we now suspect, your species has been infiltrated and the development of your people engineered by the Silizzarus to ensure you are no threat to them, then we may well, in fact, share a common enemy.”

Finished, Edward held his breath as he waited for Travsan to reply. Beside him, he felt Brooke tense again. If he doesn’t believe us, we will have to make a move, Edward knew as he tensed as well.

Chapter 5

The Empire has stood for nearly six hundred years. In all that time, we have encountered thousands of species. Yet none have been as patient and manipulative as the Silizzarus. Historians believe that if they had remained undiscovered, they would have eventually expanded their control over the entire galaxy.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

For more than a minute nothing happened. Travsan simply looked back and forth between the three of them, his eyes were still wide, but it was clear he was doing a lot of thinking. Edward did everything he could to look relaxed, yet his muscles were slowly coiling up, ready to spring into action.

Finally, Travsan spoke. His tone immediately put Edward at ease. “You tell quite the tale, little one,” he said as his face broke into a smile. “Perhaps I insult you… Commander Somerville.” Edward waved a hand to show he was not insulted. “Your story is certainly fantastical, yet it has a ring of truth to it, especially given what my colleagues and I have long suspected. You see, we have certain ancient data files and even books in our possession that were written over a thousand years ago. They tell a very different tale about our species and its history compared to what is taught in our schools. As far as we can tell, all that began to change around eight hundred years ago. If what you’re saying is true, then it may be that these Silizzarus first infiltrated our society then.” Travsan shook his head. “But I still do not understand, if they are as powerful as you say, why are they interested in us at all?”

“Eight hundred years ago,” Brooke said as she turned to Edward. “That has to be long before they ever took any interest in us. We must be much closer to their homeworld.”

Edward nodded; he had been thinking along the same lines. He believed he had an answer to Travsan’s question. One that further confirmed Brooke’s suspicion. “Why are they interested in you?” Edward repeated the question. “Likely, I think, for the same reason they are interested in us. Though we still know very little, everything we’ve seen suggests the Silizzarus are a very secretive species. Though they have ships and weapons systems advanced enough that they could conquer your species and ours, they choose not to. I suspect they saw your species as a potential threat to their civilization. Eight hundred years ago was about when your species first began to colonize your system. Rather than conquer you or destroy you, they infiltrated your species and socially engineered your culture to ensure you can never be a threat. A pacifist species that has no FTL capability can never threaten them.”

Edward then turned to Brooke. “With us, they have no problem inciting internal unrest and drawing us into wars with our neighbors, because that is how best to keep us from reaching out and exploring unexplored space. Yet here, they would not want a militarized society, for one so close to their home system will always be a threat. Don’t you think?”

Brooke nodded. “That’s how I would do it if I were in their shoes.”

Which means we have to be close! Edward thought. We just have to figure out a way to get out of here. He turned back to Travsan. “So, do you believe us?”

Travsan slipped his weapon into a hidden holster under his tunic. He ran his other hand through his long grey hair. “I am not ready to go that far just yet. But if what you say is true, then everything my species has become is a lie. Our future has been taken from us. We are little more than slaves to these Silizzarus.”

“I’m sorry to bring you such bad news,” Edward said. “I wish there was more we could do to help you. But we cannot let the Silizzarus know we are searching for them. Perhaps in the future, our species could work together, but for now, all I can offer you is the truth.”

Travsan smiled for only the second time since Edward had begun to tell him Humanity’s history. “In this case, the truth is a very precious thing. It is liberating, in fact. Even if it reveals my species are all enslaved.” Though Travsan's smile didn’t falter, his tone hardened. “Though, you’ll understand if I still maintain some suspicions. As I said, what you have shared has the ring of truth to it, but I still do not know for sure if you are some of the very aliens who have infiltrated my species. For all I know, you three could be Silizzarus agents.”

Edward found himself smiling. “You would make a good intelligence officer. It pays to be suspicious, especially where the Silizzarus are concerned. And you are right. You cannot know for sure. But if we are telling the truth, then at some point, we are going to have to learn to trust one another. So, how about we start right now?” Lightning quick, Edward used his augmented reflexes to slip his hand under his Jantotos clothing and pull a plasma pistol from his utility belt.

In less time than it took Travsan to blink, he found two plasma pistols pointed at his head, for Brooke had almost matched Edward’s speed. Slowly, Travsan raised his hands. “It seems I was a little hasty in putting away my own weapon. Is this how I am to trust you?”

“Yes,” Edward said, as he took the muzzle of his pistol and turned the handle towards Travsan. With a nod, he instructed Brooke to do the same. She hesitated for a second and then copied his gesture. “As you can see, we could have pulled weapons on you at any time.” Almost as quickly as he had pulled his weapon, Edward jumped to his feet and covered the short distance to Travsan’s sofa. More slowly, he then extended his pistol's handle to the Jantotos. “And if you had tried to shoot us, we would not have been as easy targets as you might have thought.”

Travsan's mouth was open, and his three eyebrows almost reached up into his hairline. “It seems there is much more to your species than meets the eye.” He reached out and gently pushed the handle of Edward’s weapon back towards him. “You have a measure of my trust. You may keep your weapon. Even if you gave it to me, I doubt I could stop the both of you. Something tells me these are not the only weapons you carry.”

Brooke chuckled. “You may be right there.”

Travsan turned to Kantolo. “What about you, what secrets do you carry?”

Kantolo opened her hands. “I carry no weapons. My species does not believe in them. If necessary, we will defend ourselves from an evil aggressor. But only in extreme circumstances. I brought no weapons with me to your planet, for I have no intention of harming any of your species.”

Travsan eyed Kantolo with a strange look. “You sound like one of our government’s ethical teachers. And yet you saw what they were willing to do to all the innocent civilians at the palace.”

“I am not like them,” Kantolo insisted. “For millennia, my species has refused to build or handle weapons. Only recently, when threatened with conquest, have we been forced to do so. And only then with great disgust.”

“You do sound like our philosophers,” Travsan said. He then smiled a disarming smile. “But I will trust you are genuine where they are not.”

Something about Travsan’s words stuck with Edward. It was an interesting thought. Before he could consider it, however, Travsan’s face changed. At the same time, something in his pocket began to beep. Quickly he pulled out a small device. “It’s someone from my cell; they’re trying to contact me,” he explained as he tapped on it. A second later, his eyes shot up. “There are presidential guards approaching this apartment complex!”

“They found the tunnels!” Brooke exclaimed as she jumped to her feet. Edward and Kantolo joined her.

Travsan shook his head as he stood. "No, I would have been warned another way. An aircar was spotted landing nearby." As he spoke, he rushed over to the closed curtains and pulled one back enough to peek out. “There are guards in the street outside; it looks like they’re getting ready to enter the building.”

“They’ll clear the ground floor first,” Brooke said. “We need to move if we’re going to get to the tunnel again.”

A small tremor rumbled under everyone’s feet, and a moment later, they heard the explosion. “The front door,” Edward guessed. The guards weren’t waiting to be let in.

“It’s too late; we can’t get to the tunnel now,” Travsan said as he looked about frantically.

“What about the roof?” Brooke asked more calmly.

“No use,” Travsan said with a shake of his head. “They’ll have an aircar hovering overhead. It’s probably already landing now that they’ve revealed their presence.”

Edward began tearing off his Jantotos clothing to reveal his lightly armored combat suit. “There’s no choice then; we’ll have to fight our way out. Are you sure the tunnels remain undiscovered?” He asked Travsan as Brooke removed her outer clothing as well.

Travsan made a gesture with his shoulders. “I’m not sure of anything anymore.”

“Well, they are still our best bet,” Edward replied.

“How do you want to play this?” Brooke asked.

“How many access points are there to this floor?” Edward asked Travsan.

“Three,” he answered. “The main stairs and lift, and the service stairs.”

“Alright,” Edward said as he turned to Brooke. “We let them secure the first three floors. That will spread them out. Then we make a run for it. We fight our way down the service stairs and into the tunnel. We can blow its hatch after us to cover our tracks. Surprise and speed will be our best weapons.”

“That works for me,” Brooke said as she began checking her plasma pistol and other weapons.

“We’re not using that, though,” Edward said. “It will leave evidence.” He then turned to Travsan. “We need your weapon. We can’t use ours; it will give away that we were here.”

Travsan hesitated for a moment. Then he pulled his weapon out and handed it over. “I have three more,” he said as he moved back into the kitchen part of the apartment.

Edward studied the gun, then handed it to Brooke. “A chemical propellant weapon,” he explained. “Looks like twelve rounds.”

“Here,” Travsan said as he handed Edward a similar weapon along with two magazines. “That’s all the bullets I have. They are hard to come by.”

“No, thank you,” Kantolo said when she was offered one.

“I’ll take a second,” Brooke said as she eagerly took the weapon.

“Are you skilled with them?” Edward asked Travsan.

“I’ve shot one a few times. Enough to hit a stationary target, but I have no experience of this kind of thing” he answered. “I’m sorry. I’m not sure I will be much use.”

“Brooke and I will take point. You stay behind Kantolo and watch our back then,” Edward said. “And stay close; we’ll be moving fast.” He then turned to Brooke. “We can’t afford to waste any shots, so make every one count.”

Brooke nodded. “I’ll lead us.”

Edward opened his mouth to protest, but he knew she was not going to be persuaded to change her mind. “Fine, I’ll be right at your side though.” With a gesture, Edward signaled Kantolo and Travsan to move with them to the apartment door. Then in silence, they strained their ears to hear. The smashing of doors and the loud sound of boots were impossible to miss. Screams quickly followed as people were accosted and apprehended. “That’s two floors below us,” Edward guessed. “Now one… They’re coming up the stairs. Go!” he ordered as he tapped Brooke on the shoulder.

Weapon up, he followed her as she burst out of the apartment. The hall was clear, and together they sprinted for the door to the service stairs. As they passed the main stairs, Edward saw movement. Reflexively, he shot two bullets down the stairs, sending the guardsmen diving for cover. The surprisingly loud sound from the gun made Edward wince, but he didn’t break his stride. Within moments, they were at the service stairs door. Brooke barged it open with her shoulder. They immediately came face to face with three guardsmen who were just reaching the top of the stairs. Surprise filled their faces. The sight of two alien creatures made them hesitate for a split second. By the time their weapons began to rise it was too late. Brooke shot two bullets into the guard on the left, Edward two into the one on the right, then they both fired at the one in the middle. All three collapsed down the stairs in a tangled, bloody mess.

The sound of the eight shots filled the stairwell and echoed around them. Anyone below knows we’re coming now! Edward thought as he and Brooke raced down the stairs and jumped over the bodies of the three Jantotos they had just killed. He felt sorry for them. No doubt they knew nothing of the Silizzarus and had just been doing their jobs. But they saw our faces, Edward reminded himself. And how many innocents have they helped put in cages?

Before they reached the third floor, three shots rang out behind them. They were followed by a host more. “They are on the fourth-floor corridor,” Travsan called out.

“Keep coming!” Edward bellowed without looking back up. His entire focus was on the sight of his gun as he and Brooke continued to descend the next flight of stairs. Two more guardsmen suddenly appeared below them from the first floor. Four gunshots downed them before they could open fire. Then more shots barked out from Edward’s right. He instinctively dove to his knees as he swung his weapon around. He spotted another guardsman poking a gun through the door that opened onto the second floor. At the same time, he heard Brooke grunt.

Edward fired three bullets at the guardsman for good measure. He couldn’t tell if he hit him or simply forced the guardsman back. Not caring, he swung around to Brooke. She was on her knees, bent over, and was wheezing. “You’re hit!” he exclaimed as he tried to ease Brooke back to see where the bullet had struck her.

“I’m alright,” she managed to gasp. “The suit absorbed the blow. It hurts like hell, though!”

Edward looked over Brooke’s body just to make sure, then pulled her to her feet, ignoring the string of curses she let out. “Help her,” he said as he handed Brooke off to Kantolo. “We can’t stop. Watch that door,” he then ordered Travsan. Turning, Edward then started down the stairs again as he slotted a new magazine into his pistol.

As he came to the bottom of the stairs, three more guardsmen came into view. They were running down the corridor towards the stairs. Edward reacted on instinct. He fired two bullets into the first guardsman but couldn’t get a line of sight on the other two. Both of them started to raise their weapons. Edward did the only thing he could; he launched himself from the stairs at the three guardsmen. Two barks rang out as the second guardsman fired two shots that both zipped past Edward’s head, then he smashed into them. The first guardsman was just starting to fall when Edward’s shoulder collided into him, sending both of them toppling into the other two.

Arms and legs flew in all directions as the two guardsmen tried to get to their feet. At the same time, Edward was reaching out to smash fists, knees, and feet into them. Edward’s training took over, and in a matter of just four seconds, the guards were unconscious, and he rose to stand over them. With a coldness he hated himself for, he fired two quick shots into the heads of each of the guards. He couldn’t leave any witness.

“Why??” Kantolo asked in shock.

Edward turned to find her standing at the bottom of the stairs staring. He ignored her and gestured to Travsan “Get the tunnel hatch opened. I’ll cover us,” He ordered.

Travsan stared at the three bodies at Edward’s feet for a second, then nodded and turned to reveal the hidden hatch under the final set of stairs. Kantolo moved to stand beside him. She was shaking her head as she supported Brooke, who was half bent over, clearly still in pain. Edward backed up to a point where he could look up the stairs and keep an eye on the corridor that led to their position. Thankfully, no more guardsmen appeared. Within seconds, Travsan had the hatch opened. “I’ll go first and help you down,” he said to Brooke. Then he disappeared. Using her large arms, Kantolo lowered Brooke down into the tunnel, then she quickly followed down the ladder.

Edward’s eyes darted up and down the corridor one last time, then he turned and jumped down himself. “Close the hatch, quickly,” he ordered Travsan. The Jantotos darted up the ladder and pulled the hatch closed behind him. They were instantly encased in darkness. “Lead us off,” Edward said to Travsan. “Head towards the northeast of the city if you can.”

“I’ll do my best,” he replied. Then he hesitated. “What are you going to do?”

“I have enough explosives with me to collapse the tunnel and maybe even crack the apartment’s foundations. That should buy us the time we need to get away,” Edward said.

“Alright,” Travsan replied. “The tunnel system is compromised anyway. Just don’t get us caught in the blast.”

“That’s the plan,” Edward said. Quickly, Edward laid the charges at the bottom of the ladder. Then he set a timer for three minutes. In his heightened state with his adrenaline pumping, it was easy for him to turn and follow the footsteps of the others as they headed into the darkness. As he moved, Edward counted down to himself. At two minutes and fifty-five seconds, he called out to the others. "Everyone down." Thankfully, the tunnel had been heading down, and they had turned a slight corner. Even so, a strong concussion wave washed over them as the charges detonated. Dust and debris quickly followed, and Edward felt the heat from the explosion a moment later.

“Let’s keep moving,” he said as he got back to his feet, the dust causing him to cough. The other three began coughing as well, yet they got to their feet, and Edward could hear them moving forward.

For ten minutes, they shuffled forward in silence. Edward was constantly straining his ears back behind them, listening for signs of pursuit, yet none came. “How are you?” He asked Brooke when he was fairly confident no one was following them.

“Sore, but I’ll live,” Brooke answered, her voice much stronger than it had been before. “The suit absorbed the kinetic energy, but it couldn’t spread it out too far. I’ve probably cracked a rib or two and I’ll be badly bruised. But my implants are taking care of most of the pain.”

“I’m glad to hear it,” Edward said. “It seems you make a good meat shield; I’d hate not to have you with me on any future ground missions.”

Brooke laughed. “I’m glad I could be of some service to you, Commander.”

“This is all hardly a laughing matter,” Kantolo complained. “We’ve killed people, and we are being hunted ourselves. This is not how I wanted this mission to turn out.”

“I know, and I’m sorry for dragging you into this,” Edward said. “But we couldn’t leave any witnesses. If the Silizzarus find out we are here, they could come for our worlds. A few thousand of their ships would be enough to wipe out both our fleets. And we’ve already learnt enough to make coming here worth it.”

“If we escape with what we’ve learnt,” Kantolo pointed out, not sounding happy at all.

“Where are you leading us?” Edward asked Travsan, knowing he could not appease Kantolo’s conscience.

“Northeast, as you asked,” Travsan said. “I’m pretty sure there’s a tunnel opening outside the city perimeter. We’ve used it to bring in new cell members from the outlying towns. Will that work?”

“Perfectly,” Edward replied.

“You do know they’ll be watching outside the city too, though,” Travsan warned. “They have surveillance drones that will be able to track your body temperatures even in the forest.”

“We are prepared for that,” Edward said. “If you can get us to the forest, we can get ourselves to safety.”

“You have a ship somewhere out there, don’t you,” Travsan guessed.

“Yes, at least we’re hoping it’s still there,” Edward replied.

“Back there, you and Brooke, you moved with such speed. How?” Travsan asked as they continued to work in the dark.

“As I told you, my species has had to fight in many wars, many now believed to be caused by the Silizzarus. We've learned a few things along the way. Brooke and I have special combat enhancements and training.”

Edward could feel Travsan shaking his head. “You killed with such efficiency. It was ruthless. I know my species has been lied to, to make us pacifists. But none of that was pleasant.”

“It would be better if none of us knew how to do such things,” Kantolo said.

Edward agreed. It would be wonderful if they didn’t live in the galaxy that they did. Yet he couldn’t ignore reality. With nothing more to say, they all fell into silence as they walked through the dark and damp tunnels.

Occasionally, Travsan paused at an intersection to try and remember or figure out which way they should go. For what Edward reckoned was about forty minutes, they kept walking. Travsan asked a few more questions that were mainly answered by Brooke. Edward’s mind was elsewhere as he began to worry about the shuttle. He hoped it was still there and hadn’t been discovered. If it had, he feared they could end up walking into another ambush.

“I think we’re here,” Travsan said when he suddenly stopped. For a second, he activated a torch and shone it upon a ladder he had stopped beside. “Number seventy-six. Yes, I think that is it.” He made to climb up the ladder, but Brooke reached out and stopped him.

“Here, let me,” she said as she took out a scanner. “In case there are any guardsmen nearby.” Climbing up the ladder, Edward heard her fumble with the hatch for a couple of seconds, and then it creaked open. Light shone down on them, causing everyone to cover their eyes. Once she adjusted to it, Brooke opened the hatch a little more and poked her head out. She then scanned around three hundred and sixty degrees. “It looks like we’re clear,” she said as she looked back down at Edward. “There are definitely recon drones up in the air, but we should be ok.”

“You ready to go, Lieutenant?” Edward asked Kantolo.

“The quicker we get back to the shuttle, the happier I’ll be,” she replied.

Edward turned to Travsan. “What about you? If you want, you can come with us to our ship. Then you can make your own way to safety, or if you think your life's in danger, you’re welcome to join us on our ship in orbit. Though I can’t promise I could return you to the surface.”

“A kind offer, Commander,” Travsan said. “But I think it best we part ways here. I presume you plan to continue your search for the Silizzarus’ homeworld?” Edward nodded. “As tempting as it is to go to orbit and travel the stars with you, I cannot leave my people behind. I need to share everything you’ve told me with the rest of my cell. If what you said is really true, we have much to do.”

“Then all I can do is thank you for your help,” Edward said as he held out a hand. Travsan grasped Edward’s forearm, and Edward did the same. “And for the information you shared with us. You have helped us in our search. Though I am sorry we have caused so much trouble for you.”

Travsan smiled. “Do not worry, Commander. I was planning to assassinate the President, remember? The plan was always to stir up some trouble and see what we could learn. I think together we’ve accomplished that. Just promise me this, you won’t forget about us. If you find the Silizzarus and are able to beat them, come and help us as well.”

Edward hesitated. As the son of his father, he knew his words carried more weight than Travsan realized. He only had to think for a half-second though. "I give you my word. If we can help remove the Silizzarus’ influence from your people and aid you in finding your own way, I will."

Travsan nodded, then stepped back and gestured to the ladder. "Then you'd best be on your way. Sooner or later, they'll find the tunnels and eventually figure out which way we headed."

Edward nodded to Brooke to tell her to get going, then gestured for Kantolo to go up the ladder. "Thank you again," he said to Travsan, then he turned and followed Kantolo. Though he felt bad about leaving Travsan and indeed the Jantotos people under the control of the Silizzarus, there was nothing he could do for them. Not right now, he told himself. But one day.

At the top of the ladder he turned and gave Travsan one last nod, then he climbed out into the multicolored forest. Though he knew danger could still be close at hand, the trees and fresh air was a welcome change from the tunnel. “Let’s go,” he said to Brooke. “I think I’m as eager as Kantolo to get out of here.” Brooke nodded and led them off.

Thankfully, the trip back to the shuttle was uneventful. With her scanner, Brooke quickly figured out where they were and was able to guide them back to the valley the shuttle was hidden in. Their stealth suits kept them camouflaged from the recon drones in the sky, and no air cars came swooping in around them. When they got back to the shuttle, Edward found the two pilots alert and waiting for them.

“We thought something had to be up,” the Flight Lieutenant said when he saw Edward, Brooke, and Kantolo returning in their stealth suits rather than their Jantotos clothes. "We haven’t detected any air traffic to and from the city on the shuttle’s passive sensors, and we picked up a tremor we thought was from an explosion."

“It was,” Edward said as he stopped in front of the pilot and took a deep breath. “Let’s just say we got into a spot of bother. But we found what we came for. Let’s get the camouflage net down and get ready to take off. As soon as the sun sets, I want to be out of here.”

“Right away, Commander, we can be ready to take off in five minutes,” the pilot responded as he and his co-pilot began to remove the branches they had placed over the shuttle. Edward ordered Brooke into the shuttle so she could sit down while he and Kantolo helped the pilots. As soon as they were under the cover of darkness, the shuttle powered up its engines and took off. Its stealth coating easily hid it from the nearby recon drones. Within seconds, they were leaving the Jantotos capital city and the dangers it represented far behind.

As they flew up to Pytheas, Edward had time to begin analyzing everything they had learned from Travsan. He was now certain they were on the right path. The Silizzarus homeworld had to be somewhere nearby. If it’s not one of the other systems we know about, then it has to be close.

He glanced at Kantolo to see how she was doing and smiled at her, though she smiled back, it didn’t reach her eyes. Another thought came back to Edward. He knew Travsan had been starting to think it too. What if the Kulreans were infiltrated too? It would have had to have been thousands of years ago. Back when Humanity would have been in the Bronze Age. The Silizzarus would have likely completely ignored them. But what if they had discovered the Kulreans, deemed them a threat, and infiltrated their society, encouraging them to become pacifists? That would explain a lot, Edward thought. Another glance at Kantolo told Edward there was no way he could bring up such an idea to her. She would be furious at the suggestion that her species' pacifism was anything but a result of their moral superiority. But something worth considering, Edward said to himself, deciding it was something he needed to put to his father when they got back to Earth.

But a thought for another time, he added. They now knew they were on the right track. The systems they had taken from the captured Silizzarus ship’s datacores had to be close to their homeworld. Maybe one of them was in fact their homeworld. We are close, Edward hoped. Now we just need to find them before they find us... And hope the agent here didn’t realize who we really were!

Chapter 6

The Battle of Zeta Fort was one of the worst defeats the Empire has ever suffered, though it could have been much worse.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Royal Sovereign, New Shanghai, 26th June 2513 AD, (four days after the fall of Zeta Fort).

“My Empress, I am sorry to disturb you, but they have arrived. You wanted to be alerted as soon as they did,” a voice informed Christine over the COM channel built into her office desk.

“Yes, I did, thank you,” Christine responded. “Please inform Mr. Fairfax as well. Then instruct your Captain to set course for Victory. I will be on the bridge momentarily.”

“Of course, Empress,” the Lieutenant responded.

Remaining in her seat, Christine placed her hands on her stomach and drew in a long, slow breath as she closed her eyes. She had received her husband’s message detailing the fleet’s defeat at Zeta Fort just four days ago. She doubted she had slept more than an hour since. Even if all the demands that had been thrust upon her as Empress hadn’t kept her up, she doubted her fear would have let her sleep any more anyway.

The Karacknid fleet had breached her Empire’s defenses. If it hadn’t begun already, soon Karacknid fleets would begin pouring over the border to invade and conquer Human worlds. Tens of millions would die; that was now certain. Yet Earth hadn’t fallen yet, and her husband had called upon her to gather every last ship and station that could be used to fight at New Shanghai for one final showdown with Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet. That was why she was here now, with her personal light cruiser and over three thousand other civilian ships. She had left orders with her staff on Earth to send forward as many more as could be outfitted to play even the smallest role in the battle.

Despite all the organizational pressures upon her, only one thing filled Christine’s mind: her husband. James had led the largest Allied fleet ever assembled in the defense of the strongest fort Humanity had been able to build over the last twenty years, and he had been beaten. What was left of his fleet was now entering the system. Christine knew he and his ships would be a broken force. Not just in the condition of their ships, but within themselves too. That was why she was here. Earth and her Empire needed James and his fleet to stand before Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet for a second time and this time, to turn them back. To do that, Christine knew her husband needed her.

Taking one more slow breath, Christine summoned all the inner strength she could gather and opened her eyes. She stood and walked from her office out into Royal Sovereign’s bridge. As she entered, she put on a mask of serene confidence. She needed it, for the sight that greeted her and the feeling that filled the bridge bombarded her with a sense of hopelessness.

“Empress,” Royal Sovereign’s Captain said as he saluted Christine. “We will rendezvous with Victory in one hour.”

“Thank you, Captain. Carry on,” Christine responded. With a measure of calm she didn’t feel, Christine slowly walked to her command chair and sat down. As soon as she did, instantly, every eye turned away from Christine and back to the holo display. She too took in the sight of the approaching Allied fleet. It took all of Christine’s inner control to stop the tears that viciously fought to roll down her cheeks. Almost every ship she could see had suffered badly. Many had large gashes along their sides, others had holes gouged deep into their hulls. Barely any looked like they had passed through the battle at Zeta Fort undamaged.

Worse than the ships she could see, however, were the ones she couldn’t. Christine knew that for every ship in front of her, two others were no more. It was they and their crews that Christine mourned deeply. She didn’t have to close her eyes to conjure many of their faces.

Behind her, the bridge’s main hatch slid open. As she turned, Christine saw her Chief of Staff, Fairfax, had arrived. He paused, looked at the holo display, and then looked down at Christine. They shared a look, both their eyes sharing the feelings they were fighting to keep off their faces. Then Fairfax nodded. Let us do this, he conveyed as they prepared to welcome home their defeated warriors.

*

IS Victory

As he stood stiffly in Victory’s main hangar bay, James felt odd. He didn’t understand why his wife had come to New Shanghai. After the fierce fighting at Zeta Fort, his best guess was that it would take Tanaka-lan another week or so to consolidate his forces, then he would advance again. He had told his wife as much in his message to her. So why had she come to the system where the hammer was soon to fall? James wanted nothing more than to order her straight back to Earth the second her shuttle touched down. Every moment she remained in the system put her at risk, and it filled James with a deep-seated fear that gripped his insides.

And yet, at the same time, he desperately wanted to hold her. The last time they had parted, they had both known it was very likely they might not see each other again. Even the prospect of a few stolen seconds alone with her had a small part of James feeling giddy. The memory of her smell and lips had him willing the shuttle to hurry up and land.

It was only a small part, however, for another feeling dominated his emotions. He had left Earth with a singular mission: to confront Tanaka-lan in The Wilds, slow his advance, and so allow an overwhelming force to be gathered along the border forts to finally face the Karacknid battlefleet and defeat it. Everything James and his wife had worked towards over the last twenty-five years had been focused on achieving this one goal. Yet in the end, James hadn’t been up to the task. He had failed. Tanaka-lan had defeated him. Though he had been fighting to make peace with his failure over the last four days, and to focus instead on doing what he could to make one last stand, his wife’s presence made it impossible. Alongside the Empire, he had failed her and their family. He couldn’t stand the shame he felt at how he had let them down, and he didn’t know how he was going to look her in the eye, let alone speak with her.

As the shuttle suddenly flew through the hangar’s force field, James’ heart rate quickened. Nervously, he glanced down at his uniform, making sure it was all in place. Then he forced down his shame and concern for Christine and instead put on the warmest smile he could muster. As the shuttle’s ramp descended, he stepped forward to greet his wife.

Christine led her entourage down the shuttle’s rear ramp, and she wore a confident smile on her face. The moment their eyes met, however, both lost control. It lasted only a moment, but James saw fear flash across his wife’s face as much of the color from her cheeks drained. She, in turn, saw the shame that gripped James down to his core. For a second, Christine paused, then she regained her composure and quickly rushed into James' arms.

Despite the pleasure that he felt as he held his wife tightly, James was haunted by the look he had just seen. It fueled his shame, for he knew he was the one who had caused her fear, he had put her Empire and her family into the dire situation they all now faced.

“It’s so good to see you,” Christine said as she hugged James.

Gently, James stepped back from Christine and tried his best to give her a warm smile. “You too. You are a sight for sore eyes.”

Christine moved in and gave him a lingering kiss. “I have brought Royal Sovereign and all the civilian ships in the Sol system that were equipped with defensive weapons. If Tanaka-lan comes in the next day or two we should be able to lend some help to your fleet,” Christine said loudly as they broke apart. “I sent out orders for ships to gather from all our colonies, and many more should be coming from Sol as we are outfitting ships with whatever weapons we can find. Most of Earth’s battlestations are currently being towed here as well.”

James nodded, knowing she was speaking as much for the officers and crew at work in the hangar as for him. “I am very grateful, my Empress. We are going to need all the help we can get,” he replied formally.

Christine gave him a small smile. “Perhaps we can retire to your quarters?” she asked. “We have much to discuss.”

“Indeed,” James agreed. He looked over Christine's shoulder and nodded to her Chief of Staff. “Fairfax, welcome on board Victory.”

Fairfax nodded back. “I’m sorry it's not under happier circumstances, Emperor.” He then gestured towards James and Christine. “I will leave you two to talk, we can speak later.”

James held out a hand to Christine. “Shall we?”

Christine nodded, took his hand, and they turned and walked out of the hangar. Neither spoke until they reached James’ quarters a couple of minutes later. Christine was content to simply enjoy holding her husband’s hand while James couldn’t find the right words.

As soon as the door slid closed behind them, Christine let go of James’ hand and pulled him into another hug, burying her face in his chest. “I’m so sorry. So sorry for everything,” she said. She then let go of James and held him at arm’s length as she looked up into his eyes. “It must have been so horrible. To find yourself facing so many enemy ships. To have lost so many ships, so many friends.” A tear ran down Christine’s cheek. “Becket,” she said as she shook her head. “I still can’t believe it. She was one of the last of your happy few."

James felt the same sense of loss that had nearly overwhelmed him at Zeta Fort rise up again. Only his shame kept it at bay. “There was nothing I could do for them,” he said as he shook his head. “They all fought bravely, so bravely. Yet I failed them.”

Christine’s voice hardened instantly. “Don’t talk like that.” She pointed a finger and pressed it against James’ heart. “I know you, husband of mine. I know your strengths and your weaknesses. You’re always too quick to blame yourself. Too introspective.” Her voice softened as another emotion filled her eyes. James recognized it as pride, though it seemed alien to him. “You stood against the greatest fleet ever assembled. You didn’t run, didn’t try to hide, you stood against it, and you fought. You made Tanaka-lan pay a heavy price for taking our Fort. No one could have done any better. Becket and all the others died fighting for what they believed in. They died because they believed in you, because they knew you were and are the only one who can save us from Tanaka-lan.”

Christine paused and stared into James' eyes. She poked him again in the chest. “I won't have you disappearing into a fit of self-pity. Tanaka-lan is coming for us here, and we need to be ready to face him.”

“I know,” James said, more harshly than he intended as he found his voice. “Trust me, I know,” he said a little more gently. “And I know better than you the losses we suffered and the threat we still face. I’ve been thinking of nothing else these last four days.” He then tried to smile at his wife, but it didn’t reach his cheeks, never mind his eyes. “And you don’t need to worry about me. I know the odds I faced at Zeta Fort, and I know what happened was inevitable, really. But that doesn’t stop me from feeling responsible. I wouldn’t be the man I am if I didn’t. That doesn’t mean, however, that I’ve given up.” Again, James’ voice hardened. “Far from it. Whether it is today, tomorrow, or in a week’s time, Tanaka-lan will come here. And when he does, I intend to face him once again. And this time it won't be over until one of us is no more.” And then all this will be over, James thought but did not say. He felt weak for wanting the pain and grief to simply be no more. It added to his shame. Yet he longed for it all the same.

“And I will be standing with you,” Christine said as her tone hardened to match James,’ unaware of his inner thoughts. She reached up and placed a finger across James' lips as he started to protest. “If we win, we will win together, and if we die, we will die together. I have already decided…” Christine nodded as if the decision was made. “When Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet comes here, the fleet will need every encouragement it can get to hold its ground. So too will our Empire’s citizens. If they all know we stand here together against this force that threatens to destroy us all, they will rally here all the more. And, I refuse to sit by on Earth and simply await news of your victory or defeat. You are here, as are all my children except Edward. I will be here too.”

James didn’t like it, not one bit. If he was going to stand and fight Tanaka-lan to the death, the last thing he needed was to have worries about his wife distracting him. But she would not go, he was sure. Even if he ordered it, he knew she would refuse. Even if he commanded some of his Imperial Guard to stuff her back onboard Royal Sovereign and take her to Earth, she was sure to find a way to get back. “All right,” he said as he thought quickly. “If this is to be our last stand, then you may be here. But, on one condition.”

Christine eyed him for a couple of seconds. “Well,” she said. “I’m not going to agree until I hear it.”

James screwed up his lips but told her anyway. “You are to remain on board Royal Sovereign. She can be in the fleet, but she will be kept to the rear where her defensive weapons can be used the most. If you’re going to be here as a rallying point, then we cannot both be on the same ship. If we both die it could turn the tide of the battle against us. If we stay apart, then even if one of us is killed, the other may go on leading the fleet.”

Christine frowned. Then she took a step back. She turned and walked towards the other end of the room and then came back. “I want to be here with you. I don’t want to be on some other ship,” she complained. “That is why I came all this way.”

“And I would prefer you back on Earth where I know you’re safe and are not a distraction,” James responded. “Yet here you are. So, if you’re going to insist on staying, then these are my terms. It would not do anyone any good if both of us were to die together. As your Emperor and High Admiral of the fleet, I intend to insist on this,” James finished.

Christine stared at James. He could see it in her eyes that she wanted to argue. For several seconds neither of them spoke. Then she relented. “Okay,” she said as she nodded and then her body appeared to deflate. “Okay. I agree.” She moved close to James and pulled him into another hug. “I’m glad to see you’re okay. I was worried when I heard how many of your officers had been lost.”

James held Christine tightly. He then eased back to give her another kiss. “I’m not okay,” he told her honestly. “I’m far from it. But that’s not going to stop me fighting Tanaka-lan with every last ounce of strength I still have,” he assured her. “I have much to avenge.”

Christine took both of James' hands in hers. “And we will do it together. So… where do we start?” She asked eagerly.

James squeezed his wife’s hands. His shame hadn’t gone, but Christine had eased it. Suddenly he really was glad she had come. “First, you tell me about the ships you have brought and the orders you have given,” he said. “I need to meet with Vice Admiral Reverus soon too. I’ve spoken with him during my journey here, but we need to meet in person. I am sure it would honor him if you were there too. Then we need to have a war council. The other fleets I ordered back from the border forts should be arriving over the next twenty-four hours. Once they are here, we must decide how we are going to make our last stand…” James' voice trailed off as he thought of the battle that was to come. He had no doubt it would be even bloodier than the one he had just lost. As his eyes turned back to his wife his spirits picked up again. “But first, I think it would do the fleet some good to hear from their Empress. It has done me good, and I think they would benefit too.”

Christine smiled. “Then let us get to work.”

*

Twenty minutes later, Christine followed James onto Victory’s bridge. She spent several minutes greeting the officers at their duty stations. Many of them were known to her as she had dined with James’ staff officers on a number of occasions when Victory had been stationed at Earth. Then she took a seat in the command chair James had offered her. When she was ready, she nodded to James’ COM officer. A moment later, he signaled to her to let her know he was recording.

“Allied Fleet, I am Empress Christine Somerville,” Christine said as she lifted her chin and stared unblinkingly at the recording device. “Most of you will know me well already, but for those who don’t, it is an honor and privilege to meet you.

“I have come here from Earth to speak with you in person. I know you have all been through great hardships already. I fear even to imagine the horrors of Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet. Yet you have all bravely stood against it, and even now, you are making preparations to do so again. For this, I say thank you, as I also send my thanks to those who fought and died at Zeta Fort. Their courage and their sacrifices will never be forgotten. Yet as hard as it may be, it is not the dead whom we must focus on now,” Christine couldn’t help her eyes darting to James. “But on the living. That is where we must focus now. I know you have all suffered, but you must find it within yourselves to be prepared to suffer more. Now, your ships and those who will come here to join us are the only things that stand between Tanaka-lan and the complete destruction of our species and of our neighbors.

“So, I come here to speak on behalf of your wives and husbands, and on behalf of your sons and daughters and mothers and fathers. Remember us now as you prepare to fight once more. Remember the living. Remember who you are fighting for. Remember us and let that give you the strength you need to once again face down this mortal enemy.”

Christine hardened her voice, and her nose flared as she finished. “And this time, together, may we forever remove this threat to our species.” She smiled a predatory smile. “Let us prepare to give Tanaka-lan a fight he will never forget.” With a nod, she finished and then glanced at the COMs officer to stop transmitting. When she turned to James, she saw the same fierceness in his eyes that she felt in her heart. We aren’t beaten yet, she thought to herself. No matter the odds, we aren’t beaten yet.

Chapter 7

Before the Ca'casiadans invaded, I had experienced losses under my command, but nothing prepared me for the scale of that war. It will haunt me until the day I die. Such is the burden of those who lead the Empire’s fleets.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Victory

An hour after her speech, James and Christine sat in James's office as he retold the battle of Zeta Fort in his own words. Though James had initially been reluctant to talk it through with his wife, she had kept pressing him. As it began to flow out of him, he relived the stress and trauma from the week-long battle. So much had happened, and so many of his friends had been killed that he hadn't really had the chance to mourn all of them. As he spoke of each one to Christine, it stirred up his grief afresh, and yet somehow, he still felt better. Talking about Anderson, Ivanov, and especially Becket brought back so many happy memories along with the sad that it reminded him of who they had been, and not just of who he had seen killed.

"None of them will be forgotten," Christine promised as she squeezed his hand. "None of them."

A beep from James's COM unit led him to pull his hand away from Christine and take it out of the pocket in his tunic. "It's from Scott; she says Vice Admiral Reverus' shuttle has landed. They will be with us momentarily."

Christine stood. "Time to become a diplomat once again," she replied. Then her face softened. "I am very glad Scott survived. You need her now more than ever."

James nodded his agreement. After the battle, she had transferred from the flagship she had been commanding to temporarily resume her duties as his Chief of Staff. With so much to organize, her skills were already proving invaluable. "She will have to take command of a fleet again once Tanaka-lan starts advancing again. But it is good to have her so close."

A minute later, the hatch to James's office chimed. With a hand gesture, James signaled for it to open. Scott stepped through. "Emperor Somerville, may I introduce Vice Admiral Reverus of the Eaglaton Protectorate."

As Reverus stepped into his office, James moved forward with a genuine smile as he held out his hand. "It is a pleasure to meet you in person, Vice Admiral. I owe you more than I can ever repay. Without your ships and your fighters, none of my fleet might have survived." James let go of Reverus' hand and bowed low to him. "I and my Empire are forever in your debt."

Reverus returned James's bow. "There's no debt to speak of, Emperor," he said as he raised himself up. "The Karacknids are our common enemy. You and your fleet faced a massive assault, one far larger than even we believed the Karacknids could mount. Though you were forced to retreat, you have won much honor for yourself and your species. More importantly, you have destroyed many enemy ships that might otherwise have been sent against my own species' civilization one day. So, there is no debt, for we are friends and allies now. As we should have always been if it were not for the interference of others."

"Debt or no debt, your help was unlooked for and yet desperately needed, and so I thank you on behalf of my fleet and my civilization once again," James said. "Now, let me introduce you to my wife and the Empress of my people, this is Christine Somerville," James said as he took a half step back and gestured towards Christine.

Christine stepped forward, bowed deeply, and then held out her hand to Reverus. “May I add my thanks to that of my husband. He might not be here with me today if not for your timely intervention, and for that, I will be forever grateful.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Empress,” Reverus replied. “I heard your speech to your fleet and I think I understand a little better now how your forces could fight for so long against such a superior foe at Zeta Fort.” Reverus stepped further into the office and then gestured to an Eaglaton who followed him in. “This is my second in command, Rear Admiral Katma.” James and Christine bowed and greeted Katma. “And then my Wing Commander, I think you know her already,” Reverus said with a grin as another person stepped into the office.

In a flash, Christine ran to her daughter as she pulled Georgia into a tight hug. James smiled as he saw his daughter welcome the embrace. Where she might have felt embarrassed or tried to pry her mother off her in years gone by, both women enjoyed a few moments together. Then James moved forward and gave Georgia just as tight a hug. He kissed her on the forehead as they parted. “Please, let’s all take a seat and we can discuss the many matters before us,” he said as he led them to the large desk that dominated his office. Behind Georgia, Scott and James’s deputy Chief of Staff, Commander Hawkin, entered the office and they all found seats. James's steward then magically appeared with refreshments for everybody, including drinks that he had assured James would be suitable for Eaglatons.

“Thank you for these, they are most agreeable,” Reverus said to Fox before the steward retired. He then turned to James. “Admiral, if you don’t mind, I would like to begin with my assessment of the battle your fleet fought at Zeta Fort?”

James stiffened immediately. He felt Christine's hand on his elbow. When he turned to her, she gently nodded. “Of course,” he said as he tried to relax and prepare himself. Criticism of his own actions he could take, but not of his fleet.

“There’s no need to worry,” Reverus said as he tried to calm James with a smile. “I simply wanted to say that my subordinates and I have reviewed the battle in great detail as we have sought to learn more about our common enemy. Though no battle is ever fought perfectly, nor can any plan survive long after the fighting has begun, given that you and your fleet faced an almost continual onslaught for more than seven days, I feel honor-bound to commend you and your ships and their crew,” Reverus said seriously. “Though you were forced to retreat from the system, you handled the defense of your Fort admirably and destroyed many enemy ships. Tanaka-lan has paid a great price to capture that one system. I know if I were in your shoes, it would be tempting to look on the battle as a defeat, and so suffer the shame that comes with losing to one's enemy.”

Reverus shook his head. “Yet that is not how you should view the outcome of that battle. Even if I had arrived at the beginning of the battle with twenty thousand warships and not just five, between us we could not have prevented the loss of the system.” Reverus paused and held James's eyes for several seconds, then he slowly nodded. “That is all I wish to tell you, Admiral. Despite your retreat, I am fully committed to standing by your side and following your leadership as we seek to defeat the Karacknids.”

James glanced again at Christine. The same relief he felt was in her eyes. He didn’t really know what to make of Reverus' praise for him, for he never liked receiving such words from anybody. Yet, it took a great deal of weight off his shoulders to know that the Eaglaton fleet would not be running back to its own borders after seeing the might of the Karacknid battlefleet.

“Thank you for your words of support,” Christine said. “My husband is the greatest commander we have, and his skills will be bolstered by having you and your ships fighting alongside us. We are greatly honored to have you standing by us in our time of need.”

Reverus nodded. “We are committed now; we will be with you in victory or defeat.”

“I’m very pleased to hear that,” James said genuinely. “And it brings me to the first item I would like to discuss with you, Vice Admiral. Though you may not be too familiar with our Empire’s territories, I am sure you understand the importance of the system we are now in. New Shanghai sits along the quickest route from Zeta Fort to our homeworld of Earth. It may be that Tanaka-lan decides to attack other systems, but I believe his ultimate goal is taking Earth, and so he will most likely seek to advance his battlefleet through this system. I’ve already sent orders to gather all our forces here, but I fear we will still be very badly outnumbered. What prospects are there of additional fleets coming from your Protectorate?”

“I fully understand the situation,” Reverus responded. “Tanaka-lan’s supply lines are already long indeed. It is hard to imagine the logistics involved in keeping a single fleet of over a hundred thousand warships supplied. He will want to advance along the shortest route to his final target, I am sure,” Reverus nodded as he spoke. Then he paused and took a deep breath. “As to reinforcements from my own people; I expect several smaller fleets to join us over the next one to three weeks. I left orders with them to follow when I departed my own fleet base to come here. The first will number more than five hundred ships. The others will range from between two and three thousand. In total, seven thousand ships have orders to rendezvous with me in your space.

“Beyond that,” Reverus continued, “it is out of my hands. I sent a request to my fleet’s High Command and the leaders of our Protectorate to send all the fleets they could to aid you. Yet I do not know what decision they have made in this matter. It may be they have decided it is not wise to join you in your fight or to commit any more of our forces to this war.”

“If we survive long enough, your ships that are already on their way will be of great help to us,” James replied. He doubted any additional forces committed by Reverus' leaders would make any difference in the battle for survival, but they could end up helping Humanity’s allies if Earth fell, and so he asked anyway. “How likely do you believe it is that your superiors would commit more forces in the longer term?”

Reverus gave James a wide smile. “If you had sent a request to them, I am not sure how they would have taken it. Many are still trying to get their heads around the reality that our civilization was infiltrated and influenced by the Silizzarus. It has only been a few years since our two fleets fought one another, and so many still struggle to see you as potential allies in the war we have always known would one day come against the Karacknids. I imagine many would argue it best to hold our forces in reserve and not provoke Tanaka-lan into a war with us before we are ready…

“However,” Reverus continued as his smile widened. “Given that I have charged headlong into your war with them, and that ship has already sailed, I hope they will end up committing everything we have against him. Though it’s very likely if they're going to commit ships to this war, they will send many to bolster the Conclave’s border with the Karacknids for fear that a Karacknid fleet could attack us through the Conclave space. I have already sent frigates back with news of our retreat from your border forts and with a request for all ships to be sent here, but I do not know what decisions will be made.”

“You and my husband seem to be much alike,” Christine said as she smiled at Reverus. “You both charge in headlong and leave the mess for the politicians to clean up.”

“I am a commander of action, Empress,” Reverus responded. “That is why I command a Provincial Fleet.”

“And a commander of action is exactly what we need,” James said. “I already know your skills firsthand from the battlefield and, whether additional fleets from your species come or not, I am glad you're here. It sounds like you have done all you can to help us. Now, if you do not mind, I have many questions about your ships and their capabilities,” James turned to Georgia and smiled and nodded at her, “and others about the impressive capabilities of your fighters and their pilots.”

“And there’s much I would still wish to learn about your fleet and its capabilities, Admiral,” Reverus responded. “The more we understand each other, the better we will fight together.”

“Indeed,” James said with a nod, feeling more and more like he was speaking with a kindred spirit.

For more than two hours, James and Reverus discussed their fleets, their ships, and the battles fought in The Wilds and at Zeta Fort. Initially, the others listened but quickly Scott, Hawkin, Georgia, and Katma joined in the discussions with their own questions and answers.

Though James felt like they could continue talking tactics and strategies for days, a look from Christine let him know it was time to bring the discussions to an end. There was a great deal both of them had to see to as they frantically organized New Shanghai’s defenses. As beneficial as it was speaking with Reverus and his subordinate, now that he had a good working understanding of the Eaglaton’s fleet’s capabilities, he knew his time would be more effectively spent elsewhere. “I’m sorry to have to cut our time short, Vice Admiral,” James said as he stood and held out a hand to Reverus. “But I have an extensive list of duties that I must attend to, as I’m sure you can imagine. But I assure you, we will speak again soon for your input will be invaluable as we prepare to face Tanaka-lan again.”

“There’s no need to apologize, Admiral. I know all too well what it takes to manage a fleet of thousands of warships,” Reverus said as he took James' hand and then bowed his head slightly. “We will continue with our own preparations, but feel free to ask us to assist you. We will help in any way we can, and I will be available for you to speak to at any time.”

“I appreciate that very much, Vice Admiral,” James said as he bowed.

Christine, Scott, and Hawkin all bowed as well. “Please, Vice Admiral, Rear Admiral, if you would follow me, I will show you back to your shuttle,” Scott said as she gestured towards the doors they had entered James’ office through. As she did, they swished open. James and the Vice Admiral shared one last smile, and then the Eaglaton Vice Admiral allowed Scott to lead him back to his shuttle.

“You’re not going with them?” Christine asked her daughter, her eyebrows rising.

Georgia glanced at James and then shook her head. “Not yet anyway, Mother. Dad wanted me to stay.”

Christine moved over and hugged her daughter again. “Then I’m going to make the most of however long you have to give us.” She let go of Georgia a moment later though and turned to James. “Though I thought we had things we needed to do too?”

James nodded as he smiled a sly smile. “We do, but I thought it might be nice to have a moment together. Shall we retire to my quarters?”

“As you wish, my Emperor,” Christine said as she gave James a mock curtsy, though her smile was more than genuine. “Any order to spend time with my family is one I’ll happily obey.”

“And, we are still seeing to our duties, for we have to have a serious discussion about our daughter’s position in this combined fleet of ours,” James said as he pulled Georgia into another hug of his own. “I lost my Senior Wing Commander at Zeta Fort. I was thinking you would be best suited to lead the fighter forces of both ours and the Eaglatons,” he whispered to her. When her head spun up to look at him, James smiled, winked, and then directed Georgia towards the doors into his private quarters. “Come on, there are people waiting for us,” he said before she could protest.

Quickly, James tapped the door's console to open it. As the doors swung open, several heads turned to face them. Christine let out something between a cry and a squeal as she rushed ahead of him and began flinging herself from person to person. Georgia glanced at James, smiled, and then headed in ahead of him too. James took a moment to watch his family reunite with each other, then he moved in as well. He barely made it a couple of steps before a large muscular form smashed into him and wrapped her arms around him. “Daddy!” Rachel said, her voice full of worry. “I was so concerned for you. We kept getting reports coming in of your battles in The Wilds, and then we heard about the size of Tanaka-lan’s fleet at Zeta Fort. I thought you were all going to be killed.”

James smiled down at his daughter. He was amazed at how she had filled out in the months since he had last seen her. Since then, she had graduated from the Marine Corps training regime and had been assigned to a medical ship at New Shanghai. As he enjoyed the feeling of her tight hug, James made a mental note to order the medical ships to fall back to Earth where they would be in less danger. When Rachel finally let him go, she started asking him about the battle. James answered a few questions but quickly turned the conversation to her duties on the medical ship. He winced as she spoke about the many hundreds and then thousands of injured who had been filtering back from Zeta Fort over the last week. He gave her another hug as she told him of her constant fear that the next casualty she encountered was going to be him or Jonathan.

When Christine pulled Rachel away for her own hug, James held out his hand to his oldest son. “There are no words to say how proud I am,” James said as he fought back a tear. “I lost many of my greatest commanders as we fought at Zeta Fort, but you stepped into the breach. Things would have gone much worse without you there, my son.”

Jonathan nodded. “I have just been doing what you’ve always taught me. Despite everything that we have been through, and all the losses we have suffered, I am glad I was able to be with you these last days. Now I know first-hand what Becket, Ivanov, Anderson, and all the others have always said about you.”

James pulled Jonathan into a tight embrace as he fought back another tear. Then he turned to Becca, who was standing close to Jonathan. As soon as he let his son go, they resumed holding hands. He pulled her into a hug as well. “It is good to see you too, Marine,” he said as he released her. “So tell me, how are New Shanghai’s ground defenses coming?”

After several minutes of small talk with Jonathan and Becca, James found himself standing beside Georgia once again. He smiled at her as he put his arm around her shoulder. “This is exactly what I needed,” he said as he realized he hadn’t thought about everything he had lost at Zeta Fort in the last handful of minutes. “And as I said to Reverus, I will always be in your debt as well. You and those Eaglaton fighters of yours saved us. If only we had a thousand like you, we’d have nothing to fear.”

“They are exceptional pilots,” Georgia replied. “And their fighters aren’t half bad either, though I hate to admit it. Hopefully, now that we're allies, they’ll lend us one or two to take apart and see what we can incorporate into our own fighters.”

James laughed. "It seems Reverus is quite taken with you, so if you think you can talk him into that, then by all means proceed, Wing Commander."

A side door opened, and Fox reappeared with more refreshments. No one was surprised to find a cup of their favorite beverages handed to them, and everyone took it as a sign to move to the sofas. For half an hour, James forgot all about the looming threat of Tanaka-lan's battlefleet as the discussion turned to more jovial topics, with everyone sharing stories and laughing with one another. Eventually, Christine moved over and sat beside James, putting her arm through his. "Thank you for this," she whispered. "We both needed it." James nodded and then bent over to kiss her forehead. "How long have we got with them?"

James checked his chronometer. "Another ten minutes, then we need to start preparing for the War Council."

"Ten minutes then," Christine whispered as she turned back to her children.

Chapter 8

That Emperor Somerville was the best fleet commander the Empire has ever had is indisputable. His list of battles can only be rivaled by a handful of other admirals. However, none of them faced such insurmountable odds again and again and came out victorious. Right up to the end, our founding Emperor showed us how the fleet must fight.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Victory

Though James sat in the front row of Victory’s main briefing room, he couldn’t help turning around and watching his guests enter. Whilst he had only invited senior officers to what he had been calling his Council of War, the large room was quickly becoming packed. Alongside the seventeen thousand warships he had retreated from Zeta Fort with, another eight thousand had joined them from the other forts, and another fifteen hundred Varanni Alliance ships had also arrived from their space. Commanders of the various squadrons and flotillas were a mix of all kinds of aliens. Fifteen distinct species had to be accommodated, and so an array of seating had been put in place.

Despite the number of senior officers, the room was quiet. Hushed conversations were being had between many officers, but James could not hear any of their voices. The mood was a somber one, oppressive even. Everyone knew the seriousness of their situation. Even the commanders that hadn’t fought at Zeta Fort knew what the defeat meant. The Empire’s future now rested on a knife edge. Already many worlds and billions of lives were all but lost. The question before the gathering was whether anything could be saved.

“I think that’s everyone,” Scott said as she came over and stood beside James.

“Then let us begin,” James replied as he stood. Scott waved at her staff officers to close the hatches, while James moved to stand in front of the assembled officers. He raised his hand, and the few conversations that were ongoing stopped immediately.

“Let me welcome you all to Victory,” James began. “And let me especially welcome Vice Admiral Reverus and his officers. The significance of their assistance at Zeta Fort and continued commitment to fighting alongside us cannot be overstated.” James paused as he looked around at the officers. “There is no way to sugarcoat this; we are in a grave situation. Our border forts are breached, and Tanaka-lan sits on the edge of our territory with a battlefleet of over eighty thousand warships. We are outnumbered three to one, and whilst we have nearly thirty different systems to defend, Tanaka-lan can choose the place and timing of his attacks as he likes.

“The fate of my species' civilization and, in all likelihood, of all of our species, may be decided in the next couple of weeks. Upon our shoulders rests the destiny of all the free peoples who seek to stand against Tanaka-lan and the Karacknid Empire. We have already bloodied Tanaka-lan badly, but now we must prepare to stop his advance or we will lose everything.

“Let us, therefore, use our time wisely, and if anyone has any suggestions, no matter how junior an officer you may feel you are, speak up now, for we cannot afford to leave any possible strategy unconsidered.” Again, James looked around at the officers, meeting and holding the eyes of many. Outwardly, he sought to project as much confidence as he could, yet inwardly all he could think about were the many, many faces that were missing from the meeting. After scanning the room, he gestured to Scott. “Vice Admiral Scott will begin by giving us an overview of the battle of Zeta Fort. For those of you who were not there, it will be vital to understand how the Karacknids fought to take the system, and for those of us who were, there are many lessons we must learn.”

“Thank you, Admiral,” Scott said as she stood. She then brought up a holo image of the Zeta Fort system, showing it as it was just before the Karacknid battlefleet had jumped into the system. For an hour, she talked through the multi-day battle as she progressed the image to show the attacks on the outer forts and then Tanaka-lan’s final assault on the main fleet base and James’ subsequent retreat, only to find an additional twenty thousand Karacknid warships blocking his fleet’s path.

When she was done, Scott asked for questions and comments, and another hour quickly passed as many of the more senior commanders shared their thoughts and opinions on what had happened and how the different tactics and strategies the Karacknids had used could be countered. James took note of more than one idea that he and Scott hadn’t already come up with. When the conversation finally died down, James nodded to Scott and then gestured to Hawkin.

Scott came and sat beside James while Hawkin stood and took her place in front of the assembled officers. “Admiral Somerville has asked that I now update you all on the latest intel we have on the movements of the Karacknid forces,” Hawkin began. “As you all know, it has been five days since the fall of Zeta Fort. Since then, two other forts have fallen.” Hawkin projected a map of the border forts around the Zeta Fort system. “Zeta and Eta were attacked by two fleets numbering nine and eleven thousand warships, respectively. Both were destroyed completely. As you can see, both forts were directly connected to the Zeta Fort system, and so the Karacknid fleets fell back to the Zeta Fort system.

“The spy ships we have managed to sneak into the system indicate that Tanaka-lan is building up the Zeta Fort system into a supply hub. Already work seems to be underway to build orbital supply and repair stations. Over twenty thousand of Tanaka-lan’s most damaged warships appear to have been detached and sent north, presumably to the repair facilities within their Empire space. Yet another ten thousand warships are undergoing repairs within the Zeta Fort system with the aid of the fleet of supply freighters Tanaka-lan brought with him.

“As for the two battlefleets that did not join Tanaka-lan for the assault on the system, they have been detected moving towards Zeta Fort, and it is our assumption that Tanaka-lan plans to combine his battlefleets there and ready them to advance together. It may be that the other two forts that have shift passages connecting them to Zeta Fort are attacked and destroyed as well, or Tanaka-lan may simply choose to bypass them.

“Sadly, Karacknid scouting squadrons have also been detected beyond the forts,” Hawkin continued as he zoomed the star map out. Four of the Empire’s systems began to flash. “So far, the Karacknid squadrons have attacked civilian ships and mining operations in the outer systems and skirmished with the systems’ garrisons, but they have not sought to attack any inhabited planets yet. Though we fear that may soon change, for two fleets of at least six thousand warships have been detected leaving Zeta Fort. One is headed towards our eastern colonies, while the second is being tracked moving to the west towards the border between the Empire and Mindus’ space.

“We believe they both plan to threaten several of our colonies in an effort to draw out our forces and divide our strength. The Mindus have responded by pulling four thousand warships from their nearest border forts as well as diverting three thousand ships that were headed here to head off the western Karacknid fleet. We are confident as long as we can continue to track this western fleet’s course that the Mindus can turn them back before they can assault any of our colonies.”

Hawkin paused and glanced at James before continuing. “As for our fleet here, over the next two days we expect another two thousand Imperial ships will join us as they come in from the most easterly border forts. Five days from now, an additional seventeen hundred Varanni Alliance ships are expected, and Admiral Reverus is expecting several thousand more of his ships to join us within the next two weeks. Beyond that, we must defend the New Shanghai system with the forces we have here and whatever civilian ships may come to stand with us.”

“Hold on a moment,” a Commodore called out. James turned to see who it was and grimaced when he recognized Commodore Fang. “Are we not planning to dispatch a fleet east to head off this Karacknid raiding fleet that is moving to threaten our eastern colonies? At least six colonies lie in its path, and each is home to tens of millions of our people. They have no chance of defending themselves if we do not come to their aid.”

“At the minute, no plans have been drawn up to dispatch any ships, Commodore,” Hawkin responded. “All forces needed for the defense of the Empire are being concentrated here.”

“That cannot be,” Fang complained as he stood to his feet. “How can we simply allow planets to come under attack? Millions will die. We must dispatch ships immediately.”

“No ships will be dispatched to aid any of our colonies,” James said as he stood. “In fact, I have already sent a request to Admiral Jansfar that the fleets he turned away from coming here to intercept the western Karacknid raiding fleet be ordered to resume their journey to join us.”

“But, how can we abandon our colonies!” Fang protested loudly. “How can you, Emperor?” He asked as his voice hardened. “You are sworn to protect them.” Fang’s voice then dropped. “Is it because they are former Chinese colonies?”

Beside James, Scott jumped to her feet, as did several other officers. James waved them down as he fought to control his anger. When he spoke, it was barely above a whisper. “I know my oaths, Commodore, and I am seeking to fulfill them as best I can. This is a very trying time for all of us, and I know this is a personal issue for you, and so I will forgive your insinuations, but only this one time. Let me remind you that behind the former Chinese colonies that may indeed soon come under attack lie former British colonies. I know all too well the price that our people may soon be about to pay. If I could pay it on their behalf, I would. But I cannot, we lost that chance when we lost Zeta Fort.

“Now, our priority is to confront the Karacknid battlefleet and somehow defeat it. That is the only way that we will be able to prevent the fall of our Empire and the destruction or enslavement of every single one of our colonies. If we can beat Tanaka-lan, then we can drive off his raiding fleets, but if we cannot stop his battlefleet, then what those raiding fleets are about to do will only be the beginning of the holocaust that will fall upon our species,” James finished, focusing his eyes on Fang.

The Chinese Commodore held his gaze for only a couple of seconds and then looked down. “I apologize, Emperor,” he said. To his credit, he spoke clearly for everyone to hear. “I have family who live on Suzhou.”

James nodded when Fang looked back up and met his eyes. “Apology accepted, Commodore. Our focus must be on winning this war; everything else must be secondary,” James gestured back to Hawkin, “Please continue, Commander.”

“Of course, Admiral,” Hawkin said. “Now I will give a brief rundown of New Shanghai’s defenses to ensure we are all prepared to make our stand in this system.”

“If I may, Admiral,” Rear Admiral Edwards said as he stood, “with the utmost respect, before we turn to discussing the defense of the system, may I ask, has Operation Endurance been initiated?”

James turned and smiled at the American Admiral. Though they didn’t know each other well, James respected him, having watched him rise from a Lieutenant during the First Karacknid War to his current position. James stood once again. “Given these most recent developments, you all deserve to know,” he said as he looked around at the officers. When his eyes came back to Edwards, he nodded. “It has. For those of you who are not familiar with Operation Endurance, it is a long-standing plan for some of the best and brightest of the Empire’s civilization to be evacuated. I gave the order for the operation to begin the moment I knew Zeta Fort would certainly fall.

“Even as we speak, millions of specially chosen citizens are being loaded onto long-range colony ships. They will take our best people and technologies far from here in the hope that we can resettle our species and allow our civilization to endure. Some will go beyond Eaglaton space and seek protection from them.” Reverus nodded, it was something they had agreed just a few hours ago. “Others will go far to the galactic south and seek to found a new world and civilization there. It is still my hope that we will be able to recall the ships, but precautions must be taken.”

“Thank you, Admiral,” Edwards responded. “I intend to do everything I can to ensure that those colony ships are not needed, but in the event that we fail, they will at least give us a measure of hope.”

“That is the plan,” James agreed. “But let us now turn to our preparations to ensure that it does not come to that.” With a nod, James gave Hawkin permission to resume once again. For the next half an hour, James’ Deputy Chief of Staff outlined New Shanghai’s defenses, which were mainly focused on several powerful forts that aided the many battlestations in orbit around the colony itself. Then Hawkin briefly updated everyone on how the war was progressing elsewhere. Though Karacknid battlefleets had launched large attacks against both the Mindus and the Varanni Alliance sectors of the extensive line of border forts the allies had built, none had breached the forts yet. James was now certain the attacks were all feints. He believed Tanaka-lan intended to strike deep into Human space, take Earth, and then swing his battlefleet west and strike at the Varanni Alliance from its unprotected eastern borders.

When Hawkin was finished, Scott stood again. "Now we have come to the key part of our meeting," she said. "We must determine how we are going to defend the system and defeat Tanaka-lan's battlefleet. I know we have already been here for several hours, and I thank you for your patience and endurance." With a wave of her hand, Scott signaled for James's staff officers to get to work. "We have beverages prepared for all of you. My officers will pass them out, and then we will resume our work."

In just a matter of minutes, everyone had a cup or glass of their favorite beverage, and then the discussions began. As was his custom, James merely listened at the beginning as he sought to read the mood of the room and give his subordinates the freedom to voice their opinions before he spoke and tipped the balance of any argument one way or another. As he feared, despite the optimism he, Scott, and Hawkin had tried to convey, few commanders appeared to hold out real hope that they could defeat Tanaka-lan's battlefleet. No one said it outright, but it was clearly in their minds as they put forward ideas. All were prepared to stand and fight, of course; there was no doubt about that, but each tactic that was discussed was merely a delaying one. Often, they were combined with the idea of giving more time for Operation Endurance's colony ships to escape or their allies more time to reform their fleets to face Tanaka-lan after New Shanghai and Earth had fallen.

Though it made him uneasy, James understood it perfectly. Despite his own projected confidence, he still felt an air of doom hung over them all. At best, they had twenty-six thousand warships stationed at New Shanghai ready to confront Tanaka-lan, whereas even with the smaller raiding fleets he had dispatched, the Karacknid Imperator was likely able to advance with eighty thousand. Yet even those numbers were deceptive, for whereas Tanaka-lan had been able to dispatch his most damaged ships back to his species' fleet bases, the Allied fleet included all their ships. The reality was that over a thousand of James' ships were undergoing emergency repairs at New Shanghai's construction yards and nearly half of the rest of his fleet had suffered damage to one degree or another. Even where the damage was slight, it still meant a ship's offensive and defensive capabilities were compromised. On paper, they might be outnumbered three to one, but the reality was closer to four or five to one. To make matters worse, while New Shanghai's defenses were strong, they were not nearly as strong as Zeta Fort's had been.

And we have to defend New Shanghai itself and the shift passage to Earth, James was reminded as a debate broke out about how best to deploy the fleet. Though James thought it unlikely, it wasn't impossible that Tanaka-lan would try to push his fleet past New Shanghai and strike at Earth's relatively weaker defenses. In Tanaka-lan's shoes, James wouldn't want to leave an intact fleet base in his rear. But that doesn't mean he wouldn't seize the opportunity if they left the door open for him, or even make a feint attack to draw James’ fleet out of position. As the debate raged, James rubbed his temples as he felt a headache beginning. This was the problem with abandoning the border forts; the Empire's systems were simply too spread out and too interconnected to be properly defended.

"It sounds like what we need," Jonathan said, joining the conversation, "is to buy ourselves some more time. Firstly, many of our ships need to continue carrying out repairs, and secondly, we need to fully prepare New Shanghai's defenses. At the moment, we have eight thousand Allied ships and Vice Admiral Reverus' four thousand ships that have not seen serious combat. What if we launched a swift counter-attack to buy us some more time? We could use one of the forts Tanaka-lan has not hit yet to get in behind Zeta Fort and threaten his supply lines. Consolidating his forces at Zeta Fort is no doubt allowing Tanaka-lan to simplify his supply situation. I'm sure it has been a logistical nightmare supplying five separate battlefleets along five separate supply lines, especially given the efforts our raiding fleets went to disrupt them.

“If Tanaka-lan is seeking to turn Zeta Fort into a supply hub to facilitate his advance on Earth and beyond, by threatening it we may force him to delay his advance here until he deals with the force we send out to counter-attack,” Edward paused as he looked around at the officers, clearly gauging their response. “It will be risky, I know, but it doesn’t have to be a true counter-attack. All we need to do is put a sizable fleet behind Zeta Fort and threaten the Karacknids’ supply lines, then we could quickly fall back ready to support New Shanghai if Tanaka-lan advances anyway. And if he doesn’t, the longer we threaten his supplies, the more time we will buy for reinforcements to reach us and for New Shanghai’s defenses to be strengthened.”

James felt his mood brighten at his son’s words; they were the first proactive suggestion anyone had made. He hasn’t given up yet, James realized as he saw something in his son’s face that he knew he had only been faking; it was confidence. Though James felt his own hope grow a little at what he saw, he couldn’t help groaning to himself as well, for he knew who had to lead the counter-attack.

“There’s another benefit that could come from such a move,” Scott said as she joined the conversation as well, clearly seeing the same merit in Jonathan’s idea that James did. “If you stage this attack from one of the unconquered forts and especially if you bring a host of freighters with you, it will look like you are there to stay. Already the Karacknids have lost over fifteen hundred warships assaulting the two forts they destroyed over the last couple of days. If you can force Tanaka-lan to attack more forts, then it would serve to further bleed his force.”

“What do you think, Father?” Jonathan asked, drawing James into the discussion.

James bit back another groan, knowing he had to speak as the leader of the fleet and Emperor of Humanity rather than as Jonathan’s father. “I think we need to do whatever we can to buy ourselves more time and distract Tanaka-lan. Though it would be dangerous to commit too many forces to this attack. At the same time, we would need to make it look serious. Perhaps not just one counter-attacking fleet, but two would be effective. If we staged them from two different forts, then it would reinforce to Tanaka-lan the need to destroy as many of the forts as he can.” James turned to Reverus. “Perhaps you would be willing to lead a portion of your fleet to launch one of these attacks,” James gestured to Jonathan, “and then Commodore Somerville could lead the second.”

Reverus waved a feathered hand to James, making a gesture James didn’t recognize, though his words were clear. “I and my fleet are eager to test ourselves against the Karacknids; this sounds like the perfect opportunity.”

James nodded. “Very well then, we may work out the details in the coming hours, but I am happy to proceed with this plan. Now, as to the defense of New Shanghai, here is what Vice Admiral Scott and I have been thinking…” James said as he finally began to weigh in one the many issues that had been discussed.

The council of war lasted another hour as James outlined several of his ideas, some of which he had adapted as he had listened to his subordinates. He also incorporated other ideas that had been discussed and further refined them. By the end, James felt the mood around him had lifted slightly. Though the odds hadn’t changed, a measure of optimism had begun to grow. James doubted that anyone thought they could defeat Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet, not really, not after Zeta Fort, but there was now a feeling they had a chance to hurt him badly enough. Perhaps even badly enough that his advance on Earth would be stalled long enough for additional Varanni Alliance and Eaglaton fleets to arrive. And there is a chance, James tried to insist to himself as he stood and moved to greet his officers as they left.

Even as he smiled and started to shake hands, in his heart, he knew he couldn’t truly embrace such a thought. Tanaka-lan had soundly beaten him at Zeta Fort, and he will be here long before we are truly ready. James knew that for sure, there was no way the Karacknid Imperator would give them the time they needed to be able to have a chance of beating him. He will attack as soon as he knows his numbers can overwhelm us, James was sure.

As Jonathan came over to speak with him, James’ heart grew even colder. I cannot lose him too, he thought as the fear he had felt for his son throughout the battle of Zeta Fort returned even stronger. Yet what could he do? If he ordered Jonathan away from New Shanghai to the rear, everyone would take it as a sign James thought they were already beaten. Moral would plummet and the fleet would lose what was left of its fighting spirit. I have no choice, I have to let him risk his life again and again, James told himself as he felt trapped and helpless.

“You’re thinking about Becket aren’t you father?” Jonathan whispered as he turned his back to most of the nearby officers. “I miss her too. But we need to focus on the future, it is what she would want.”

“It is the future that I fear,” James responded, unable to hide his feelings any longer. “It is what is in your future that I fear.”

Jonathan’s face tightened as he visibly controlled his emotions. He reached out and turned James towards a side hatch that led from the briefing room. “Come on, let’s find mom. I think you need to get some sleep. How much have you had since Zeta Fort?”

James doubted it was more than a handful of hours, but he also knew that wasn’t his true problem. As Jonathan gently led him from the briefing room, he fought to control his emotions. They need hope, not fear, he told himself angrily as he felt embarrassed by his words.

Chapter 9

The words of a faithful friend can often cut deep, those of a loyal son even deeper.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Sparrowhawk.

“Come in,” Jonathan said when the chime to his office beeped. He set down the datapad he had been quickly working through. Fifteen hundred ships had been assigned to his command, and he had spent every minute of the last two hours since the war council on board Victory getting his fleet ready to depart.

Captain O’Kane stepped into Jonathan’s office, saluted, and then smiled. “Commodore, you wished to speak with me?” O’Kane’s eyes widened. “I beg your pardon, Rear Admiral… Congratulations,” he said with a grin. “It is well deserved.”

Jonathan smiled as he remembered the look of pride on his father’s face as he had handed him an extra star for his uniform after the war council. Jonathan wasn’t sure if he deserved the promotion, but his father had insisted that he did, so that was enough for him. “It will take some getting used to, Captain, but I’m far from the only one. Hundreds of promotions are being handed out to fill the gaps in the fleet’s command structure. In fact, that is why you’re here. Please, come and sit,” Jonathan said as he waved O’Kane over.

“What do you mean?” O’Kane asked warily.

Jonathan activated his desk’s holo display. It showed a projection of the fifteen hundred ships of Jonathan’s squadron and a star map. “I have been tasked with taking my fleet to Theta Fort and then making a dash out into The Wilds to threaten the Karacknid supply lines to Zeta Fort.” With a tap, a squadron of ships separated from Jonathan’s fleet, and the image zoomed in on them. “This is Squadron T-seventeen. It needs a commander. I have already organized the official papers. Here, Commodore,” Jonathan said as he slid a second datapad over towards O’Kane along with a command star for his uniform.

O’Kane tapped on it, scanned a few lines, and then looked back up to Jonathan. “I’m not sure I understand, Rear Admiral. I have no command experience beyond my stealth cruiser. I am not qualified for such a rank or position.”

Jonathan chuckled. “Trust me, Commodore, you are more than qualified. I have seen your abilities firsthand. You are exactly who I need. No one has more experience interdicting Karacknid convoys. This means that you won’t be getting your own ship, though. Stonehenge will be your flagship. She is a heavy cruiser; Captain Samantha Hillsdale is her captain. I have also managed to get two of our last remaining stealth cruisers assigned to the squadron as well. I’m sure you will have an idea or two about how best to use them…”

When O’Kane didn’t immediately respond, Jonathan leaned over his desk. “I know it's hard to get over the loss of a ship, Commodore, trust me, I know. I still dream about commanding Achilles. But if we are to have any chance of winning this war, our best commanders must be on the front lines. That means I need you. Are you with me?”

O’Kane’s features hardened. “I am your man, Rear Admiral,” he said with a sharp nod. “If this is where you think I will serve best, then I accept.”

Jonathan sat back and adopted a more relaxed tone. “Excellent. As much as I’d like to sit and chat, we depart in six hours. Your squadron will lead us out. We already know each other's minds, so I suggest you make haste to Stonehenge and begin your own preparations.”

“As you wish,” O’Kane said as he stood.

Jonathan stood too and held out his hand. “We will get revenge for those you lost on Nautilus, and for all who perished at Zeta Fort.”

“We will, Rear Admiral, with you leading us we will,” O’Kane said confidently. He gave Jonathan one last smile and then turned and promptly left Jonathan’s office.

Jonathan immediately sat down and picked up his datapad again. For half an hour, he went through more appointments and promotions that needed to be made within his fleet. Then he returned to Sparrowhawk’s bridge where Commander Iso, his Chief of Staff, and the rest of his officers were working through the lengthy list of things that needed to be readied before they could depart.

“We’ve just had three more squadrons of supply freighters sent to us, Comm… ah, Rear Admiral,” Iso said. “I’ve got a full inventory of their cargo holds for you to look through, but I’ve also requested each of their captains take a final inventory to make sure they have what the reports say they have.”

“Yes, we don’t want to be caught out without the supplies we need,” Jonathan said approvingly.

“Rear Admiral, we just received a communication from Victory,” Lieutenant Rossi informed Jonathan. “Admiral Somerville has invited you back to the flagship in three hours to meet with him and Vice Admiral Reverus.”

Jonathan puffed out his cheeks. “They’re going to want to know our plan of attack,” he said as he glanced at Iso and Lieutenant Harte, his tactical officer.

“I guess we better come up with one pretty quickly then,” Iso responded.

*

“Ready?” Jonathan asked Iso as their shuttle touched down on Victory. He had decided she would brief his father and Vice Admiral Reverus. It would be valuable experience for her. As he glanced at his Chief of Staff, Jonathan had to hide a grin; she looked pale.

“I’m as ready as I can be, given I’ve only had an hour to prepare after we finalized our plan,” Iso said, sounding like she wanted to complain more openly.

Jonathan slapped Iso on the shoulder as they stood. “You’ll be fine, everyone is under the same stress.” Including my father, Jonathan thought as they descended the shuttle’s access ramp into one of Victory’s hangars. While most of his energies had been devoted to getting his fleet ready to depart and planning out how he intended to try and strike at the Karacknid supply lines, his mind kept going back to the look that had momentarily crossed his father’s face at the War Council. The whole council had been disturbing. Yes, Jonathan knew the seriousness of the situation the fleet was in, but the mood had almost felt defeatist. His father hadn’t openly encouraged such thoughts, yet he also hadn’t entirely dispelled them either. And you saw his true thoughts when he spoke with you after, Jonathan told himself.

Ostensibly, his father had taken him aside to speak to him about his decision to send fleets to threaten Tanaka-lan’s supply lines and about Jonathan’s promotion. Yet for a moment Jonathan had seen his father’s unguarded thoughts. Jonathan was still haunted by the image. He thinks we could lose. No, he is all but sure of it. Jonathan shared his father’s pain and grief at the defeat they had suffered and all the friends they had lost at Zeta Fort. But he was certain the Karacknids were still defeatable. Time and time again, though outnumbered three or four to one, his father and his senior commanders had fought the Karacknids and hurt them badly throughout the engagements that had been fought at Zeta Fort. He cannot give up. We need him! Jonathan’s thoughts made him pick up his pace and soon Iso had to almost jog to keep up with him as they made their way through Victory to James’ office.

When they entered the office, they found James, Christine, Scott, Georgia, and Vice Admiral Reverus were all already there. Jonathan introduced them all to Iso, who looked even paler as she shook each person’s hand. Then James beckoned the one other person present who Jonathan didn’t know.

“And this is Rear Admiral Katma, Reverus’ second in command,” James explained. “He will be remaining here with half of the Eaglaton fleet.”

Jonathan bowed and then shook Katma’s hand. “A pleasure to meet you, Rear Admiral.”

“And you too, Rear Admiral,” Katma replied as he held out a feathered claw. His grip was strong and he held Jonathan’s hand for a moment longer than Jonathan was accustomed to. “Commodore Gifosous was a close friend of mine,” Katma said. “We went through the naval academy together. I was saddened by his loss.”

Jonathan tensed. “Gifosous was a skilled commander,” he said carefully. “And an honorable enemy. I’m sorry we had to fight one another, especially given all we have learned about our two civilizations since.” But I did what had to be done, Jonathan thought as he remembered the damage Achilles had suffered in the battle and the crew he had lost. I will not apologize for doing my duty.

Katma nodded his beak up and down. “He was a great warrior and an honorable leader. Your skills must be great indeed if you bested him.”

James stepped closer to Jonathan and put an arm around his shoulder. “My son's ship barely survived that battle and it had to be scrapped afterward. Your Commodore put up a good fight, as did my son. Now, however, our true enemies need to be faced.”

“Indeed they do,” Reverus agreed as he stepped closer as well. His voice hardened slightly as he turned to face Katma. “Perhaps we should take a seat and begin our discussions.”

“Of course, Vice Admiral,” Katma said. He then turned to Jonathan. “My apologies, Rear Admiral. Not a day goes by that I do not still think of my friend.”

“Apology accepted, Rear Admiral,” Jonathan said as the tension in the air began to fade. “We have all lost many friends and loved ones. I understand your grief.”

“All right then, let us get down to business, for I am sure you are all eager to depart,” James said as he moved over and took a seat around the conference table. “Jonathan, perhaps you would like to outline your plan of attack first?”

“Certainly,” Jonathan said as he glanced at Iso and grinned. “My Chief of Staff has prepared a short briefing for you all.”

Over the course of the next ten minutes, Iso outlined how Jonathan intended to accomplish the orders that had been given for his fleet. Then Reverus shared his plans. James and Scott then took a brief time to make comments and discuss how both fleets could coordinate if the opportunity arose. With Jonathan seeking to launch his raid from a fort system to the west of Zeta Fort and Reverus from one to the east of the system the Karacknids had captured, they would not initially be in position to support one another. Yet they needed to be ready to do so if it was necessary.

Once the briefings were finished, Reverus and Katma said their goodbyes and left. Scott then offered to walk Iso back to Jonathan’s shuttle. James and Christine were left with their two children. “What courage you two have,” Christine said as she beckoned them both over to her and then pulled them into a hug. “I wish neither of you were going,” she said as she squeezed them even harder. “Be careful, don’t take any unnecessary risks. We need you both back here.”

“We understand, Mother,” Georgia said as she stepped back. She then gave Jonathan a serious nod. “But we must do this. We need to buy you guys the time you need to prepare.”

Jonathan nodded his agreement, then glanced at his father. For a moment he hesitated, then, turning to fully face his father, he said what was on his mind. “Before I go, I feel this needs to be said… The fleet needs hope,” he said slowly. His eyes darted to Christine and then back to James. “I mean real hope. Yes, they will fight to the bitter end against Tanaka-lan, of course, they will. But they need to believe they can win. More, they need to believe that you believe we can win.”

“What are you talking about?” James asked in a faint voice. His face betrayed no emotion, telling Jonathan his father was trying to suppress whatever he was feeling.

“I was at the council of war,” Jonathan said. “So was Georgia,” he added as he tried to get her support. “I know what I felt – there was despair and hopelessness all around us, and a resignation that the end was coming. I could see it on your face as much as I could feel it from the officers around me. This plan to launch a limited counter-attack lifted things slightly, but not enough. There’s a world of difference between a fleet that is preparing to fight to the death in its last battle, and one preparing to defeat an enemy in victory. We need the latter, not the former.”

Jonathan took a step closer to his father. “All my life I have grown up hearing stories of your victories in the First Karacknid War. Becket, Scott, Ivanov, and so many others spoke of victory after victory against all the odds, all accomplished because they followed you into battle. Now, I have seen it with my own eyes. At Zeta Fort there was no hope, not with the Karacknids numbers. Yet for days we held our ground and gave better than we got as we clashed with Tanaka-lan’s forces again and again. Yes, he outmaneuvered us on occasion, but we struck back just as hard. We went toe to toe with the most powerful fleet in the galaxy and we held our own. And it was all because of you, father. I saw it in the briefings, and I saw it in the passion of our fleets as they fought; they were fighting for you.

“Yet now that has gone… because your belief has gone… well, we need it back. And you are the only one who can bring it back, Father. Mother can’t, nor can I, nor can Scott. Maybe, if Becket was here, but she is not. For thirty years you have been preparing for this very moment. A generation of the Empire’s citizens have grown up looking to you to lead them against our enemy. We are all on a path you set us upon. You are the only one who can lead this fleet. And to lead we need you at your best, not full of doubt and recriminations over one defeat. You must stay the course. Please,” Jonathan nearly begged as passion filled his voice. “Stay the course.”

*

Jonathan’s words cut James to the heart. He couldn’t hold Jonathan’s gaze and so he glanced at Georgia only to find her slowly nodding along. He felt his lip quiver. He knew what his son was saying was true. He had given up hope of winning. He intended to fight to his very last breath, to destroy as much of Tanaka-lan’s fleet as possible in revenge for Becket and all the others. But his end had to come eventually, against such an immense battlefleet there was nothing he could do. And I will not keep on retreating, James knew. He had seen Earth bombarded with nukes from space once before, he never wanted to see that again. And yet he is right, the fleet needs you, a voice said in the back of James’ head. When he looked to Christine for help, he saw her eyes were moist. “What would you have me do?” he asked, his voice betrayed him by breaking under the emotion of the question.

The hardness on Jonathan’s face melted immediately. “Remember,” he said as he took a step towards his father. “Remember the battles of the First Karacknid War. You personally drove back a Karacknid invasion fleet from Earth all the way to their space. Then you led an invasion right into the heart of the Karacknid Empire, right to their homeworld. You did that, father, no one else… And then, remember The Wilds, remember your ambushes and victories. They were the result of your plans and preparations.” Passion filled Jonathan’s voice. “Tanaka-lan can be defeated, I know it… But only if you lead us and only if you believe it too.”

James brought a hand up and rubbed his temples as he closed his eyes. A tempest of emotions swirled within him. Grief and the desire for all the pain and loss to end fought with a burning lust for revenge. Yet neither is what the fleet needs, he told himself as he preached Jonathan’s words to his emotions. Again, he looked to his wife for help.

Christine gave him a sad smile. “It is not just enough that you are prepared to fight and die,” she said gently. “That might be enough for you, but not for the fleet. If I can see it and Jonathan can see it, then they can too, even if they can’t put their finger on it like we can. They need something more. They need hope, a hope they see in you.”

James took a deep breath as he rubbed his eyes again. In his mind, he could see Becket standing beside Christine and Jonathan. She had the same serious look on her face she so often did. He knew what he would tell her. Revenge was not what she wanted; victory was all that mattered. Beside Becket, Gupta appeared. Though it had been three decades since she had given her life fighting Tanaka-lan, her face was as clear as it had ever been in James’ memory. ‘Make our sacrifices worth it,’ she said to him.

James felt his own eyes begin to water. He wiped them and then met his son’s gaze. At once, the fire he saw in Jonathan’s eyes ignited within him. All hope is not lost, he told himself as he saw the hope that fueled his son’s fighting spirit. We have defeated him before; we can do it again! “All right,” he said as he nodded slowly. “All right, we can do this.” Reaching out, James grasped his son’s hand in his and held his gaze. “We will stay the course,” he said as much passed between them. Then his voice hardened. “You draw Tanaka-lan’s attention away from us, buy us the time we need, and then when he comes here, we will crush him together.”

Relief and delight spread across Jonathan’s face as he returned James’ strong grip. “Yes, Father, with you leading us, we will crush him once and for all!”

James turned to see his wife and daughter both smiling as well. With his free hand, he gestured for them to come closer and then he pulled all of them into a tight hug. “Thank you,” he said to them as a fresh determination flowed into him and made him stand stronger. “I could not do this without you all.”

*

Two hours later, James sat in his command chair on Victory’s bridge. It felt like a massive weight had been lifted from his shoulders. Though he did not yet know how he could defeat Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet, he had something he hadn’t felt in weeks – hope. One way or another, he knew they were not defeated yet. All his other emotions still remained. He still wanted his grief to be taken from him and he still desired revenge for all Tanaka-lan had killed, yet hope had now been injected into each feeling. Even as he watched Jonathan and Reverus’ fleets break orbit and begin to accelerate away from New Shanghai, taking his eldest son and daughter into harm’s way, James’ fear for them had been changed. Yes, their lives were in great peril, but they were still fighting for something; their lives were not going to be thrown away in vain. We will turn back this battlefleet, James thought to himself as he remembered the passion in his son’s eyes, one way or another, we will turn them back.

“I think,” he said as he turned to Christine who sat stoically in the command chair beside his, watching her son and daughter leave, “the fleet has heard from its Empress, now it can hear from me.” Christine nodded, then James turned to his COM officer. “Record me and transmit it to the entire fleet,” James requested.

“Recording now, Admiral,” the COM officer informed him a moment later.

“Allied fleet,” James said as real confidence and hope filled his voice, “we have been driven back, but we are far from defeated. As I speak, two of our best commanders lead fresh forces into battle. They go to harass and distract our enemy while we make good our repairs and prepare the defenses of this system. You all know where we are. Before us lies the greatest battlefleet our enemy has ever assembled, behind us, our homeworld.

“Let us not waste the days these fleets go to buy for us. Let us prepare such a welcome for our enemy that none of them may ever leave this system alive. Tanaka-lan intends to destroy us, then capture Earth, and then enslave our people. He thinks the battle that will soon be fought in this system will mark the end of our species. Instead, I intend to see that this battle will mark the end of his reign and the end of his empire. It is our duty to make this a reality. For the sake of those who have fallen, and for the sake of those who yet live,” James stared resolutely into the recording device for a couple of seconds, then he saluted. “For honor and duty,” he said as he lowered his hand and then gestured for the recording to be finished. For honor and duty, he thought towards Jonathan and Georgia as they left to be everything he had raised them to be.

Chapter 10

With tens of thousands of species to monitor, thousands of Imperial worlds to oversee, and even more internal and external threats to counter, Imperial Intelligence has grown into an organization to rival the fleet. He who leads it commands a great deal of power within the Empire, but also even more responsibility.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Pytheas, 21st June 2513 AD, (one week previous).

Edward's excitement after returning from their mission to the Jantotos' homeworld had lasted a week before it had begun to wane. After three weeks, it had all but vanished. Initially, Pytheas and her crew had set off straight to the next system they had recovered from the Silizzarus' data cores with eager anticipation. Yet the system had been empty. So too had the next and the next. At least, as far as they could ascertain, they had been empty, yet as Captain Cortez had pointed out, if they were close to the Silizzarus homeworld, there was every possibility there were stealth sensor platforms in every system they visited. As a result, Pytheas had been forced to slowly traverse through each empty system in stealth to make sure she wasn't spotted. Each empty system meant another four or five days of slow monotonous flight with nothing to see or do. By the time they confirmed the third new system was empty, Edward's frustration was beginning to boil.

Everything changed at the fifth data core system they visited. "We have contacts!" Lieutenant Takeda announced loudly.

The mood on the bridge lifted immediately. "Where and how many?" Cortez asked as she grinned at Edward.

Please, let this be something! Edward hoped.

Moments later, the holo display updated with what Pytheas' passive sensors were picking up. They had found another inhabited world! "Well, that's impressive," Cortez said as everyone took in the image.

"Just one inhabited world," Takeda pointed out.

"But they have been busy elsewhere," Edward responded.

The system was even more built up than the Jantotos's home system. There was a plethora of orbital stations around every planetary body and at least ten thousand ships were moving about within the system.

"No ships appear to be heading towards the outer system," Kantolo said, her tone suggesting what she thought.

"What about transmission signals? Are we picking up any and are they encrypted?" Edward asked.

"They don't appear to be," Brooke responded. "It's just like at the Jantotos system."

Edward let out a sigh. "All right, let's move a little closer into the system and see what we can pick up. Analyze all the signals we can intercept and let's see how good of an assessment we can get on their ships' technical capabilities."

An hour later and everyone's suspicions were confirmed. The species who inhabited the system called themselves the Tantons. They too were pacifists and they appeared to have no interest in exploring space beyond their system.

"I think we can assume there are Silizzarus agents on the surface, manipulating them as they are manipulating the Jantotos," Brooke concluded. Edward glanced at Kantolo and the Kulrean didn’t appear willing to argue against the similarities between the two species. Finding two pacifist species was not entirely out of the realms of possibilities, but two that eschewed signals encryption and developing FTL technologies? Edward had no doubt who was behind the peculiarities of the Tanton’s civilization.

"The question is, what do we do now?" Cortez asked as she turned to face Edward. "Even if you wanted to try and take a team down to the planet's surface, I doubt there is much more we can learn that we can't guess from up here."

Edward nodded as he felt his frustration returning. "And I have no desire to repeat our experience with the Jantotos. If that world is controlled by the Silizzarus, we'd just be risking discovery by trying to go down there. I fear we have little choice but to move onto the next system. At least this tells us we are still on the right course."

"Hold that thought, Commander," Takeda said as she raised a hand. "Our passive sensors are picking up something else. Something in the outer system. It’s a long way from us, but there is definitely something there." Looking up from her command console, Takeda nodded towards the main holo display as she changed its image. The display of the system zoomed in on an asteroid field about a third of the way around the outer system from Pytheas’ position. "Something is in that asteroid field. Something trying to stay hidden. I doubt the Tantons' ships have detected it, their sensor capabilities are about as primitive as the Jantotos' were. But we can see it."

"And if we can see it from here, then it can't be a stealth platform like the ones we detected orbiting the Jantotos' worlds," Cortez concluded. "We didn’t detect them from this far."

"Another species," Edward said, his excitement growing again. "Someone who might have a lot more information on this area of space."

"Or maybe someone working for the Silizzarus," Brooke suggested, causing Edward to turn to her. "If we can detect them from here, there's a fair chance any Silizzarus stealth platforms in the system can detect them as well. Either they don't know about the Silizzarus, or they do and don't fear them, or they are working for them."

Edward rubbed his jaw. The thought of another species working with the Silizzarus was concerning. What if they were just as powerful? "You may be right," he conceded. "But either way, we need answers. What do you think, Captain?" he asked Cortez.

"If we can detect them from here, then their stealth capabilities can't be as good as ours or the Silizzarus'," Cortez guessed. "What do you say, Takeda? Would one of our ships from the Second British-Chinese War have had stealth capabilities about that level?"

"That seems about right, Captain," Takeda replied.

"So," Cortez continued, "if the rest of their systems are similar, then we should be able to get a lot closer and get a better read on them before they can detect us. I'm certainly up for moving a little closer and seeing what we can determine."

"All right then, take us towards that contact, Captain," Edward ordered. "Though I want us ready to turn tail and get out of here if there is any sign they have detected us."

"Understood," Cortez said with a nod.

As Pytheas slowly started to move forward, tension began to build on the bridge as they headed towards the unknown. "Whoever they are," Takeda said five minutes later, "they've picked a good hiding place. That asteroid field has the densest concentration of heavy metals in the system. I'm surprised there isn't an indigenous mining operation out there."

“It’s helping them hide from our passive sensors,” Cortez explained. “But it will also make it hard for them to detect us. Though they could have deployed passive recon drones outside the asteroid field.”

For three hours, Pytheas made her way across the system. Edward passed the time by studying the species who called the system home. Like the Jantotos, they were impressive in some ways and appeared backward in others. It might not be a slavery that the people feel pressing them every day, but they are slaves to the Silizzarus' will all the same, he concluded. Though he hadn’t given them his word he would help them, Edward resolved to do so anyway. If we can find a way to beat the Silizzarus, he reminded himself. The whole point of his mission was to locate the Silizzarus homeworld and see if they could find a weakness that could be exploited. If nothing else, Edward guessed his father wanted to send a battlefleet to take the Silizzarus out before they could do the same to Humanity. Though how he was going to do that whilst fighting the Karacknids, Edward did not know.

“We’re starting to get a much better read on the anomaly,” Kantolo announced just after Pytheas covered half the distance to the asteroid field from her initial starting point.

“We could come to a halt here and analyze what we’re getting,” Cortez suggested to Edward. “Then proceed forward if we feel we need to get a better look.”

Edward nodded. “Fine by me, Captain.”

Everyone waited as Kantolo and Takeda sifted through all the additional sensor readings Pytheas was picking up. After a minute or so, Takeda stood and moved to Kantolo’s console and they both whispered back and forth to one another. Then Takeda nodded and moved back to her seat. She tapped on her console and a new image appeared on the main display. “This is the best reconstruction of what the ship looks like we can produce,” she began to explain. “Most of the intermittent readings we're getting are bouncing off several different asteroids before being reflected to us. We are fairly certain it is a warship, but we can’t be sure. Nor can we get a proper estimate of its combat capabilities as its reactor seems to be largely powered down. Given they aren’t able to contain all the emissions from their reactor even at the low levels we believe it’s operating at, their stealth capabilities can’t be great. That would indicate their other systems are not equivalent to ours, but that is just a guess.”

“It certainly looks like a warship,” Cortez confirmed. “No sign of any recon drones out beyond the asteroid field?”

Kantolo shook her head. “Not detecting any at this range. We'd need to get closer to be sure, but unless they have stealth drones better than their ship, we don’t think there are any.”

“Though there could be a towed array, or something equivalent to it,” Takeda added.

Edward and Cortez nodded. Pytheas was equipped with two towed arrays. Essentially, a stealth recon drone with its power source and engines removed and attached to Pytheas with a long cable, a towed array allowed them to deploy a recon drone without risking its engines or power source giving it away. “I think we should assume it has something like that,” Cortez said. “It can’t be picking up too many signals from the inner system tucked away in the middle of that asteroid field. If it’s here watching the locals, then it must have some way of seeing into the inner system clearly. So,” she added as she turned to Edward. “What do you want to do now, Commander?”

“We wait,” Edward decided. “We can’t risk contacting them, not until we are sure they are not working for the Silizzarus. So let’s wait and see what else we can learn.”

*

It didn’t take long for something to happen. Just three hours after Edward’s order to wait, Takeda sat up in her command chair. “The ship is moving,” she reported.

“Where?” Cortez asked at once.

“It looks like it’s backing out of the asteroid field. It’s not heading to the one shift passage we know about though,” Takeda said.

“I recommend we follow, Commander,” Cortez said. “There are probably other shift passages leading away from this system that we didn’t learn about from the Silizzarus data core.”

“I agree,” Edward responded. “If it jumps to shift space, I want to be right behind it ready to follow.”

“Take us towards the asteroid field,” Cortez ordered. “Fifteen percent thrust.”

For twenty minutes, everyone watched as the contact moved out of the asteroid field and then headed towards the system’s mass shadow. Thanks to her powerful engines and stealth capabilities, even at fifteen percent thrust, Pytheas quickly closed the distance to the contact. “It’s gone,” Takeda suddenly reported. “No sign of the contact. It crossed the system’s mass shadow three minutes ago. It must have jumped.”

“Bring us up to forty percent thrust, set course for the point the ship disappeared,” Cortez ordered. Thirty minutes later, they were there. “I want a single narrow beam pulse from our dark matter scanner,” Cortez requested. “Project the beam directly ahead of us. I don’t want any of it getting back to the Silizzarus stealth platforms that are likely orbiting the inhabited planet in the system.”

Moments later, a wave of exotic particles from the Kalassai dark matter sensor rushed ahead of Pytheas. On the holo display, the dark matter beyond the system’s mass shadow began to be mapped out. A narrow tunnel appeared directly in front of Pytheas. “Well, we have our shift passage,” Cortez said.

Edward nodded. He now had a choice. Either they could head on to one of the other systems they knew about from the Silizzarus data core, or head into the unknown after this new contact. His curiosity got the better of him. “Take us down the shift passage; let’s see where the ship is going,” he decided.

*

It took two days to map out and traverse the shift passage. Upon exiting shift space, Pytheas found herself in an uninhabited system. It took Takeda just two minutes to locate the ship they had followed. It was halfway across the system towards what had to be another shift passage. Pytheas easily caught up with it and then followed it to a second new system.

“I think we’ve found its home,” Cortez said just moments after Pytheas exited shift space again.

Everyone was staring at the holo display as it filled up with thousands of contacts. Many of them were quickly identified as warships similar to the one that was just ahead of Pytheas making its way into the inner system.

“This is no pacifist species,” Brooke commented.

“Detecting warships similar in size to our frigates, destroyers, and light cruisers,” Takeda reported. “And there are battlestations in orbit around the inhabited world. Initial estimates put the number of warships at over a thousand.”

“They have no patrols along the outer edge of their system,” Cortez pointed out. “They mustn’t be too worried about coming under attack.”

“Understandable, given who we know their immediate neighbors are,” Edward responded. “But it is strange if they know the Silizzarus are close by. Either they are friends with them, or they do not know the Silizzarus exist.”

“And if they don’t know, it probably means they too have been infiltrated,” Brooke guessed.

“Either way, we can’t risk making contact with them. So, let’s see what we can learn from here,” Edward responded.

An hour later, and Edward felt like he already had a good read on the newest species they had discovered. Though it appeared all of the transmissions between military ships were encrypted, most public transmissions were not, allowing him and Brooke to gather a great deal of information on the species who called themselves the Varyuni. “They are almost a carbon copy of the Eaglatons,” Edward explained to Cortez and her officers. “They have formed a protectorate over at least five other species. The Jantotos and Sadin, as well as three others that appear to have FTL capabilities. The Varyuni are the most advanced and seem to have taken charge of the others.”

“But the Jantotos don’t know about them,” Cortez said. “Are they intentionally hiding from them?”

“It seems so,” Edward answered. “They must not want to interfere in a species that does not have FTL capabilities. I imagine that is how the Silizzarus like it.”

“So you think they have been infiltrated by the Silizzarus as well?” Kantolo asked.

Edward nodded. “I don’t see how it is any other way. If they have infiltrated the Jantotos and Tantons and manipulated their civilization to make them pacifists, they would hardly then leave the Varyuni free to come and go as they please. Plus, we’ve detected no sign that the Varyuni know about the Silizzarus. Either they’re not very good protectors, or they are intentionally being kept in the dark.”

“So what does this mean for our search?” Kantolo followed up. “If the Silizzarus are allowing this species to arm themselves, we may not be as close to their homeworld as we thought.”

Edward winced. “I’m afraid Brooke and I concur. Though it is not all bad.” With a tap on his command chair, Edward brought up a map of the local systems they knew about. “Now that we know the Varyuni are here, and we know they know about the Jantotos’ and Tantons’ systems, we can make an educated guess as to where we should look next. The Varyuni only appear to know about the western systems we gleaned from the Silizzarus data core. I think we should retrace our steps and head to the easternmost system and see what we find there.”

“Four days to retrace our course back to the Tantons’ system, and then what, three weeks to sneak our way to that system,” Cortez said as she worked out the math in her head. “I think your logic is sound, but if you’re wrong, then we’ll have wasted a lot of time. We could cover four or five of the data core systems in that time if we focused on covering the ones nearest to us.”

Edward took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “I know, neither option is ideal. I hoped we would have found some more concrete evidence by now. This mission is turning into a marathon rather than a sprint. But all we can do is keep on looking.”

“There is another option,” Brooke said quietly. She gave Edward a half-hearted smile when he turned to her. “You probably won’t like it, but it could save us a lot of time.”

“What do you mean?” Edward asked. She hadn’t mentioned anything to him as they had analyzed all the signals they had been able to intercept.

Brooke took control of the main display and returned it to an image of the Varyuni system. Then it zoomed in on a small asteroid mining facility near the edge of the system. A freighter had just detached from a mineral processing station and was beginning to accelerate towards the inner system. “We now have a good reading on the Varyuni’s technological capabilities. We could try and board one of their freighters and download its star map. If the Silizzarus are as secretive as we think, there is no way the Varyuni would be allowed to know where their homeworld is. So all we would have to do is cross-reference the systems the Varyuni know about with our data core systems. Any that are a match are unlikely to be the Silizzarus’ homeworld. But if there is a system the Varyuni don’t know about that we do, well, that would be a good place to look next, wouldn’t it?”

Edward stared at Brooke. He didn’t quite know what to think. “You’re talking about an act of war, or at least an act of piracy.”

Brooke flashed him a smile meant to put him at ease. “I wouldn’t go quite that far, Commander. We’re just talking about temporarily boarding a freighter. With Pytheas' stealth capabilities, I’m sure we could cruise up to it, dock, find what we need and be on our way without ever being spotted.”

“And what about the freighter's crew?” Kantolo asked. “We have already killed more people on this mission than I had hoped. Would you kill them?”

Brooke shook her head. “I’m sure it wouldn’t come to that. We could incapacitate them with their stun guns. Or even flood the freighter with a gas to knock them out. I’m sure Doctor Stafford could recommend something. But, let’s not forget that we are at war,” Brooke said as she turned back to Edward. “If the Varyuni are puppets of the Silizzarus, and we are at war with the Silizzarus, then they are our enemy, whether they know it or not, or whether we like it or not.”

Edward turned to Cortez. “What are your thoughts, Captain?”

Cortez took a moment to think before answering. “I’m not sure about the legality of Agent Brooke’s reasoning, but the logic is sound. From everything we think we know about the Silizzarus, it stands to reason they wouldn’t want the Varyuni to know the location of their home system. So what better way to rule out some of the systems we’re going to have to spend weeks exploring?”

Edward took another deep breath. The buck stopped with him. He didn’t like Brooke’s suggestion. It felt wrong to accost another species' ship. Even if they went in with intentions to cause no long-term harm. If discovered, it could lead to another war. Given their technological capabilities and the distance the Varyuni's home system was from Earth, Edward doubted they could ever actually threaten his species' empire. Yet who knows what unintended consequences could come if they tried? “I don’t like it,” he said as he glanced at Brooke. “But I see the logic. The Silizzarus are as big a threat, if not bigger, than the Karacknids. Set it up, Captain. Let’s see if we can sneak up on their freighter.”

“Right away, Commander,” Cortez said.

“I’ll begin making preparations to board it,” Brooke said a moment later as she turned to her console.

“I’ll help you,” Edward said, keen to make sure they did absolutely everything they could to ensure no one got hurt.

Chapter 11

Kulrean technology transformed the capabilities of the Imperial Fleet during the Second Karacknid War era and the years that immediately followed. Yet compared to warships of today, the fleets that saved our Empire from the Karacknids still appear archaic.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

As Pytheas began to stealthily move into the system she seemed to surge forward compared to the slow Varyuni freighter. After just an hour, the stealth cruiser slotted into the freighter’s wake at the point where the freighter’s active and passive sensors would be the weakest. Then, more slowly, she crept up to the alien vessel. Though Edward wasn’t keen on it, Cortez had two plasma cannons fully charged and pointed at the freighter. Just in case it detected Pytheas and had a hidden weapon system, Pytheas' Captain wanted to be ready to blow it off the freighter’s hull.

“This looks like a docking hatch here,” Takeda pointed out as she highlighted a circular section of the freighter’s hull.

“Major Hawthorne’s marines should be able to cut through it,” Cortez said confidently. “How have you decided to play the boarding?”

“We’ll try Brooke’s idea of gassing them,” Edward answered. “We’ve reviewed all the images of the Varyuni we could find and Doctor Stafford has made a decent estimate as to their physiology based on the images and what we have learned about their homeworld’s atmosphere. We’ll be going in with stun guns too, but if the gas works, we will not need them.”

Cortez nodded. “We’ll be docking in ten minutes; you better go and get suited up.”

“Yes, I’ll go join Brooke,” Edward said as he stood. He paused before leaving the bridge. “Remember, don’t open fire on them unless absolutely necessary.”

“I understand, Commander,” Cortez said as she gave him a polite smile. “I know the risks as much as you. I don’t want Silizzarus ships hunting us any more than I want them descending on Earth.”

“See you again soon then,” Edward replied as he turned and left the bridge. He caught up with Brooke and the six special forces marines Major Hawthorne had selected for the mission at Pytheas' starboard docking hatch. The marines were already in their combat armor and were checking their weapons and equipment.

“Everything ready, Major?” Edward asked as he approached.

“We’re ready to go at your command,” Hawthorne replied as Brooke handed Edward an electrostatic stun rifle and his combat suit’s helmet. “Sergeant Varg is going to administer the gas.”

“Hopefully it will work,” Edward said, his eyes then narrowed when he spotted the plasma rifles attached to the marines' back holsters.

Hawthorne picked up on his concern. “They were Agent Brooke’s idea. In case we need them.”

Edward turned to Brooke. She was already looking at him with a stare that said she wasn’t going to be argued with. “If we're taking an Imperial Prince onto an alien vessel, you better be sure we're taking real weapons with us. They know not to use them unless your life is threatened. But they’re going to have them just in case.”

Knowing he wasn’t going to get anywhere with her, Edward turned to the marines. “Not unless absolutely necessary,” he told them.

“They understand,” Hawthorne assured him.

“Docking in two minutes,” one of Cortez’s officers announced over the COM channel they were using.

“Get ready,” Hawthorne said to his marines.

Edward and Brooke moved to the rear of the marines and waited. Before long, the bridge officer continued her updates. “We are coming alongside the freighter now... No sign it has detected us… Matching its velocity… Now we’re lining up the docking hatches… Extending docking umbilical… Umbilical sealed. You are clear to proceed.”

In front of Varg, the control on the docking hatch turned green. “On the double, Sergeant,” Hawthorne ordered.

With a large canister attached to the back of his combat armor, Varg tapped the controls to open the docking hatch, then moved into the umbilical and began pulling himself towards the alien freighter. Edward’s eyes scanned the alien ship for viewing ports, for fear that one of the freighter’s crew would see them coming. But all he could see was one seamless grey piece of hull. When Varg got to the alien docking hatch, he attached an electronic device to it that mimicked the effects of EMP pulses. Then he pulled out a plasma torch and began cutting.

Edward’s body tensed, for if the EMP device hadn’t knocked out the local sensors around the hatch, or if an alien happened to be passing by it, they would be immediately discovered. The first sign that they were would be the freighter veering away, tearing off the docking umbilical and flinging Varg out into space. Nothing happened, however. After just a few seconds, Varg put away his plasma torch and pulled a tube from his utility belt and sealed it to the small hole he had made through the docking hatch. Then he began to release the gas from the canister on his back. A minute later, he removed the tube, sealed the hole, and then pulled himself back down the umbilical.

And now we wait, Edward told himself as he tried to keep his body still, not wanting the marines to see him fidgeting. With no real idea of just how good the freighter's air circulation and filtration systems were, they couldn’t be sure how long it would take the gas to fill the whole ship. Nor were they even sure if the gas would just be filtered out before it could impact the aliens. Two minutes was all Edward had been prepared to wait. As soon as they were up, he nodded to Hawthorne. “Back you go, Sergeant,” the Major ordered.

Once again, Varg moved along the umbilical cord, this time without the canister on his back. He ignited his plasma torch as soon as he got to the hatch and then cut a much wider circle. When he was almost done, a hand gesture called the rest of the marines forward. “Hatch is breached,” he reported. Within seconds he had pulled the cut section of the hatch into the docking umbilical, then he and the rest of the marines scrambled through the hole. Brooke and Edward donned their breathers and were right behind them.

With three quick hand gestures, Hawthorne split up his force. One marine stayed to guard the hatch, then in two groups of three, the others headed for where they thought the bridge and engineering sections of the freighter were. Both groups released nano drones that sped ahead of them, mapping out the internal structure of the freighter on everyone’s HUD. Brooke and Edward stayed with Hawthorne as he and two other marines headed for the bridge.

Lightning quick, the marines pushed through the freighter. On his HUD, Edward began to see bodies appear as the nano drones located the first of the freighter’s crew. The first two were down on the ground. The gas had worked! Yet the third alien the drones found was still standing on his three feet. He was moving fast through the ship towards where the drones thought the bridge was.

“We have active hostiles,” Hawthorne said at once over the marines' COM channel. “Repeat, active hostiles. Engage if you make contact.”

Seconds later, the drones reached the freighter's bridge and were able to enter it through an open hatch. Two aliens were there, both appeared to be tapping frantically on their consoles. “They know we are here,” Edward said across the COM channel. Thankfully, Pytheas was jamming any attempts the freighter's crew were making to call for help. “Make this quick, Major,” Edward said as he switched to a private COM channel with the marine. "The less they see of us, the better." Edward hoped to make the whole thing look like a pirate attack. The less the crew saw of Hawthorne’s marines, the better.

“Don’t worry, Commander, my people have this,” Hawthorne assured him. Edward trusted the marine, but he raised his electrostatic stun rifle just in case. “We’ll cut the runner off at the third junction ahead,” Hawthorne said to his squad as he highlighted the junction on his HUD. “Then we breach the bridge.”

The Major was true to his word. With their augments and combat armor, Hawthorne’s marines easily beat the running alien to the junction. Just as he rounded it, Hawthorne popped out and slammed two electrostatic bolts into him. The first barely fazed the alien, but the second caused him to fall forward as all his muscles ceased working. “Double tap your shots,” Hawthorne called out, already moving past the downed alien. “Now for the bridge. I want two stun grenades. Then we breach.”

Working as one, the three marines charged down the final corridor to the bridge. Before they reached the open hatch, two stun grenades were already whistling through the air. The marines' combat armor’s visors automatically darkened when the two grenades detonated. Just a fraction of a second later, they were already charging onto the bridge, electrostatic rifles firing. By the time Edward crossed the threshold onto the bridge, the three aliens were on the ground or slumped across their consoles. With a glance at Brooke, he got to work. While Hawthorne and his marines checked on the aliens' vital signs, he and Brooke attached the specially designed Imperial Intelligence datapads to the two most important-looking consoles.

With only a minimal amount of direction from them, the datapads began to hack into the consoles and access every piece of information they could find. For the most part, they didn’t bother trying to translate it or make sense of it; that would come later back on Pytheas. All they wanted was to find as much raw data as they could. Only one program bothered to analyze the basic code that the freighter's computer systems ran on. Given that it was intimately familiar with computer systems designed by over forty different species that Humanity had come across, it quickly recognized the rudimentary principles that underpinned the computer system. As soon as it did, it got to work making its own designs.

“The engineering department is out cold,” Hawthorne informed Edward a few moments later. “Two more aliens were there. The drones have picked up three more that are incapacitated and another two that seem to be hiding. Do you want us to go and take them out?”

Edward shook his head. “As long as they don’t see us.”

Hawthorne nodded. Then he gestured to the aliens that his marines had placed back in their flight seats. “These three here are out cold. I’ve sent Jackson to check on the one outside the bridge and Rodgers on the one who was knocked out by the gas.”

“Very good,” Edward said as he tapped on his datapad. “We’ll need another couple of minutes yet, at least.”

For a minute and a half, Edward tried to patiently watch as the datapad continued to pull all the information it could from the freighter's console. His eyes kept darting towards the aliens, but apart from the odd twitch, they didn’t look like they were going to regain consciousness any time soon.

“I think your time might be coming to an end,” Hawthorne suddenly said. “I’ve just heard from Rodgers; I think the gas is starting to wear off. Unless you want us to start shooting the rest of the crew as they come to, it's best we get out of here.”

Edward turned to Brooke. “How does it look on your end?”

“I’ve got ninety-eight percent of everything the datapad says it can get access to,” Brooke said.

Edward checked his datapad again. It was at ninety-six percent. “It will have to do,” he said as he tapped on the datapad to tell it to disengage. Before it did, the datapad released the viruses it had been creating into the freighter's systems. At once they got to work as they sought to penetrate every firewall and data core throughout the freighter. Everything they touched was instantly corrupted as they sought to delete any internal or external sensor readings that the freighter might have taken that would allow Pytheas or the boarders to be identified. At the same time, a different virus accessed the freighter's controls and opened its cargo holds' bay doors.

As soon as they began to open, two shuttles that had been launched from Pytheas flew into the holds and began to remove as much of the freighter's cargo as possible. In the space of just three minutes, several large containers full of refined metals were taken from the holds. They were then released towards the system's sun where they would be burnt up without a trace, making it look like pirates had come to steal the freighter’s wares.

By the time the shuttles were done, Edward and Brooke had already disconnected the datapads and raced back through the freighter. As soon as the docking umbilical detached from the alien vessel, Edward activated his COM unit. “We are clear. Boarding party is back on board. We can fall back into the freighter's wake,” he informed Cortez.

"Roger, Commander. We're backing away now. Shuttles are already returning," Cortez told Edward.

"Good work, Major," Edward said as he removed his combat helmet. "Now, let's see what we have got!"

*

An hour later, Pytheas had already left the stricken freighter far behind. With all of its systems destroyed by the viruses Edward and Brooke had released, the freighter's reactors and engines had shut down not long after Pytheas had detached from it. Eventually, someone in the crew had managed to get a signal out, for there were a number of warships racing towards it. Yet Pytheas was already long gone from the area, not that Cortez or Edward were worried that the Varyuni had the sensor capabilities to detect Pytheas anyway.

Instead of watching the Varyuni warships swarming towards the freighter, everyone on the bridge was stealing glances at Lieutenant Takeda. Though Edward and Brooke had training in decrypting and translating enemy data, Takeda was something of a cryptographic wizard, so they had handed over their datapads to her.

"I have it," she said as she sat back in her command chair and puffed out a loud breath. She rolled her shoulders several times and then reached forward to her command console again. "I found a star map. Here it is," Takeda said as she gestured to the main holo display.

Edward nodded in approval as forty-four systems connected by a string of shift passages appeared in front of them. A few he recognized as the systems they had already visited, but most were unknown to him.

"Overlaying the star map we got from the Silizzarus data cores," Kantolo said.

“Well Agent, it seems your idea has worked,” Cortez said to Brooke.

“I told you it would,” she replied confidently.

Edward grinned. Most of the systems the Varyuni knew about were also included in the map they had taken from the Silizzarus ship’s data cores. But not all. Three did not appear on the Varyuni star map. They were clustered together on one edge of the Varyuni star map. "Those are the systems we need to check out," Edward said as he turned to share his grin with Cortez and Brooke, "set course for the nearest one."

Chapter 12

If a historian or a Naval Academy student wishes to understand the origins of the Fleet’s Covert Operations Division and the thousands of warships now under its command, one must begin with the career of a certain Captain O'Kane and his exploits in the Second Karacknid War.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Stonehenge, Rogelia system, 3rd July 2513 AD.

“Well, let’s see what they’re up to,” O’Kane said to himself as his scouting squadron began to jump out of shift space into the Rogelia system. Five days had passed since they had rushed their departure from New Shanghai with the rest of Rear Admiral Somerville’s squadron. While Somerville had paused two days ago at Theta Fort to secure his supply freighters, he had sent O’Kane on ahead. Since then, O’Kane had led his one hundred and thirty ships through two more systems that took them out into The Wilds around and behind Zeta Fort. So far, they had only encountered the odd Karacknid scout, but he knew the system they were entering now would be different. If the Karacknids were running supplies from their space to Zeta Fort, then they had to be using the Rogelia system.

Seconds after leaving shift space, Stonehenge’s main display started to update. Hundreds of contacts began to appear. The first thirty Stonehenge’s passive sensors detected were all frigates and destroyers that appeared to be patrolling the outer system. The rest formed a rough line from the system’s southern shift passage to its northern one. Strangely, they were all fuzzy.

“Are they all actively jamming space around them?” Captain Samantha Hillsdale, Stonehenge’s Captain, asked.

“It looks like it, Captain,” Lieutenant Ainsworth said from her sensor console.

“That must cause a lot of wear and tear on their systems,” O’Kane commented. “But I suppose, they have plenty of systems and ships to spare.”

“But why go to the bother?” Hillsdale responded.

O’Kane screwed up his face as he thought about it for several seconds. Clearly, it had something to do with protecting Karacknid supply convoys. There’s no way they’re doing this through every system back to their own worlds, O’Kane was sure. It would be a complete waste of ships. But maybe not in the nearest three systems to Zeta Fort. He could see how that might make sense. “It’s not a bad idea actually,” he said to Hillsdale. “Think about it, if there was a convoy passing through the inner system right now, we wouldn’t know about it. And if our fleet tried to push through the jamming assuming there was a convoy there, they could find themselves up against a hidden fleet of warships instead.”

“I see,” Hillsdale said. “So, what do you want to do, Commodore?”

“We need to get some eyes and ears in the inner system,” he responded as his eyes turned to the two stealth cruisers that were keeping station close to Stonehenge. “COMs, raise Owl and Banshee, I need to speak to their Captains.” After his COM officer responded, O’Kane turned to Hillsdale. “We’ll send the stealth cruisers in to get a closer look, while we cause a stir out here. I’m sure it won’t be too hard to grab everyone’s attention,” he said as he smiled.

An hour later, after giving his two stealth cruisers plenty of time to head on into the system, O’Kane gave orders for his squadron to advance. The first sign the Karacknid patrol ships had that they were in danger was when twelve frigates O’Kane had pushed ahead of his fleet came out of stealth and pounced on two destroyers. Both destroyers were taken out without loss. The nearby Karacknid patrol ships reacted at once as they all began to pull back and rendezvous with each other to form three small flotillas. O’Kane altered the course of his main fleet to attempt to intercept one of the flotillas as he threatened to catch and destroy more ships.

Immediately, the flotilla began to pull back further to avoid being overwhelmed. The two other Karacknid flotillas maneuvered to come to the aid of their comrades. For twenty minutes, O’Kane followed the flotilla he had targeted, and then he gave the order to alter course. Immediately the noses of his warships turned onto a more direct course for the nearest group of Karacknid ships that were a blur on the holo display. Abandoning his attempt to catch the Karacknid patrol ships, his squadron surged into the inner system in an attempt to breach the Karacknids’ jamming.

Within moments, the Karacknid forces in the inner system responded. In four different sectors, two hundred and nine new contacts appeared on the holo display. They were all warships that had been lying in stealth. Now they surged out of the jamming towards Stonehenge.

“Someone doesn’t want us seeing what’s going on in the inner system,” O’Kane commented.

“I think you’ve successfully got their attention, Commodore,” Hillsdale responded. “Perhaps it’s time we pulled back.”

O’Kane understood her concern, but he wasn’t ready to do that just yet. “The more ships we destroy here, the less Tanaka-lan will have to send against New Shanghai.” On his console, O’Kane typed in a course and sent it to the main display. “Signal the squadron and tell them to prepare for action,” he said. “We’re going to take this squadron as we fall back.”

“Aye, Commodore,” Hillsdale responded.

For another ten minutes, O’Kane allowed his ships to continue further into the system. Around him, he felt everyone’s tension growing. He understood exactly how he felt, for he had been in their shoes just a matter of months ago. Stonehenge and all of the ships in his squadron, and indeed most of those in Rear Admiral Somerville’s fleet, were ships that had been based at other forts that hadn’t yet seen combat. We will soon enough, O’Kane thought as he did his best to project an air of confidence for his officers. As he continued to advance, he altered their heading slightly to make it look like he intended to try and fight his way through the smallest of the four forces coming to meet him. That force slowed while the other three adjusted their angle to try and engage O’Kane’s ships at the same time. Then O’Kane gave the order. “Execute the maneuver,” he said calmly.

At once, his ships began to carry out a violent course change. Turning their noses, they began to surge towards one of the system’s three gas giants. As its gravity grabbed them, it helped arrest more of their momentum. Though O’Kane’s maneuver didn’t slingshot his ships around the gas giant, its gravitational pull allowed him to swing onto a course that ran parallel to one of the four Karacknid squadrons trying to close with him. With just fifty-two ships in its formation, O’Kane’s squadron outnumbered it two to one in ships and closer to three to one in missile weight. The beauty of O’Kane’s maneuver was that the Karacknid squadron couldn’t pull back without opening a path through which O’Kane could try to rush the Karacknid jamming ships for a second time.

“Fire as soon as we come into range,” O’Kane ordered. “Launch our fighters and have them remain close to us to focus on intercepting enemy missiles.” So far, the Karacknids hadn’t committed any fighters against him, but he didn’t want to commit his fighters to an attack in case an enemy force appeared to take him by surprise.

When the fighting started, it was short-lived. The Karacknids did their duty and stood their ground. O’Kane fired just two salvos of mark VII missiles at them and then turned his ships and accelerated hard for the shift passage they had entered the system from. Each salvo of two and a half thousand missiles overran the Karacknids' defensive fire. Hundreds of antimatter warheads exploded among the Karacknids. Nineteen ships were destroyed by the first salvo and twenty-four in the second. Their return fire took out one of O’Kane’s frigates and damaged a medium and a light cruiser. Both had to be quickly abandoned and scuttled before they fell back into the range of the other three Karacknid squadrons that were still charging as they sought to chase O’Kane’s squadron away. Though they couldn’t catch his ships, they continued their pursuit, nonetheless, clearly wanting to make sure O’Kane didn’t try to double back.

“Well done everyone,” O’Kane said to Stonehenge’s bridge officers confidently, hiding what he was feeling. His emotions were all over the place. He had just won his first battle as a Commodore, yet he had also lost his first ship. Hundreds were dead because of him. Names and faces he didn’t know, hadn’t seen, were now gone forever because of commands he had given. But those are your problems, not theirs, O’Kane told himself as he looked at the faces of his officers. “We suffered losses, but we gave far better than we got,” he continued as he sought to encourage his people. “Now you all know what it’s like to face our enemy. Though I warn you, it can and will be much worse than this. Nevertheless, you all did well.”

“Thank you, Commodore,” Hillsdale responded on behalf of her officers. “That was some maneuvering.”

O’Kane started to reply but an alarm and the appearance of a flashing contact on the main display cut him off. “An Imperial ship has just gone to full power!” A sensor officer called out.

“Detecting missile launches. Missiles and torpedoes,” a tactical officer added.

“It’s Owl,” Hillsdale said, recognizing the stealth cruiser. Within moments, three other contacts appeared. Each was a Karacknid frigate. All were maneuvering to close with the stealth cruiser.

“Commodore, receiving a transmission from Owl,” O’Kane’s COM officer informed him. “It’s a series of sensor readings.”

“Put it on the main display,” O’Kane requested.

Moments later an image of the inner system appeared. Though some areas were still hazy with jamming, many more that Stonehenge hadn’t been able to see before weren’t. Immediately a massive group of ships caught O’Kane’s eye. Over seven thousand warships and freighters were just beginning to enter the system from its northern shift passage. “It’s a supply convoy!” O’Kane said as he sat forward in his command chair. “A big one.” He immediately swung towards Hillsdale. “Dispatch our three fastest frigates. Send them back to Admiral Somerville at once with this data.”

“Yes, sir,” Hillsdale said as she then gave instructions to one of her Lieutenants.

O’Kane studied the information for several seconds and then switched the main display back to what Stonehenge’s sensors were seeing. Come on, he thought towards Owl. He had given his two stealth cruisers specific instructions not to engage the enemy. They were meant to sneak in, see what there was to see, and then sneak out again. Evidently, Owl had run afoul of the Karacknid patrols. As he watched, the stealth cruiser destroyed one and then a second of the three frigates that were charging it. However, more contacts began to be picked up by Stonehenge as they accelerated into the battle. Another frigate appeared, and then two destroyers.

Owl altered course to try and avoid them. O’Kane recognized what the stealth cruiser’s captain was trying. He wanted to get into a wide enough area of open space so that he could return to stealth and launch a bunch of decoys. Yet the Karacknids were showing they had learnt how to hunt stealth cruisers. Active recon drones swarmed the area, and rather than close to where the stealth cruiser’s powerful salvos could crush them, the individual Karacknid ships maneuvered to envelop Owl. Twice the stealth cruiser’s Captain swerved his ship to try and close with a Karacknid ship. Each time he took out an enemy, first a frigate and then a destroyer. Yet each maneuver cost him valuable time as he raced to get ahead of the other pursuing ships. Even as Owl took out two of her pursuers, other Karacknids continued to join the chase. A light cruiser appeared and then a medium one joined it.

For fifteen minutes, everyone on Stonehenge’s bridge watched as the stealth cruiser struggled to escape. No one spoke unless they had to as they all started to realize the futility of Owl’s situation. The muscles of O’Kane’s back, legs, and arms were taut with strain as he imagined himself and Nautilus in Owl’s situation. He couldn’t help reliving every stage of the battle he had fought in up to the moment Nautilus had been destroyed. His body twitched and turned with every maneuver Owl made.

Despite Owl’s Captain’s best efforts, the stealth cruiser couldn’t escape the net that was being cast around it. A collective groan escaped the lips of most of Stonehenge’s officers when two more frigates suddenly appeared out of stealth, already on a course that cut off any hope the stealth cruiser had of escaping. O’Kane’s hands tightened into fists. Losing the frigate Swift had been bad, but watching Owl was far worse.

Unaware of her commander's emotions, Owl’s Captain reacted to realizing there was no escape for his stealth cruiser. Taking the safeties off her reactors and engines, she charged towards the weakest spot in the net the Karacknids had been encircling her with. The Karacknid ships all chose that moment to change course as well as they dove in towards Owl, closing the net. A savage engagement broke out as Owl tried to take out as many of her enemies as she could. One by one, the powerful cruiser targeted Karacknid frigates and destroyers, blasting them apart with missiles and torpedoes.

Yet more Karacknid ships came into range with their own missiles quicker than Owl could take them out. Within minutes she was being engaged by five different ships. Her defenses were soon overwhelmed, and another groan filled Stonehenge’s bridge as a missile got through and detonated against the stealth cruiser’s shield. A flare of energy told everyone Owl’s shield was gone. Less than a minute later, another salvo from two other ships came hurtling in. Three missiles punched through the cruiser’s defenses. Two scored proximity hits, bathing the cruiser in antimatter and destroying many of her external sensors and maneuvering thrusters. The third missile, easily matching the cruiser’s compromised evasive maneuvers, slammed right into the warship. It punched through the stealth cruiser’s armor and detonated against the cruiser’s hull. As matter and antimatter annihilated each other, a massive explosion ripped the cruiser in two. Secondary explosions caused the rear half of Owl to disappear in a blinding flash as her engines overloaded. Both explosions sent what was left of Owl’s nose section spiraling away out of control.

Silence filled Stonehenge’s bridge. Every eye turned to O’Kane. With a great deal of effort, he forced his body to relax. Then he thought through what needed to happen next. “Owl died to get us this intel,” he said to his officers. “Let us not waste it. As soon as we cross the mass shadow, we’re going to jump into shift space. But we're only going to carry out a micro jump. We’ll disappear from the Karacknid sensors, then jump back out further up the shift passage. As soon as we do, we’re turning around and making our way back to the outer system in stealth. Admiral Somerville will be here soon with his fleet, and when he gets here, I want us ready to strike at that convoy. Understood?” All around him, heads nodded with a weightiness they hadn’t shown before. O’Kane’s officers had now seen victory and loss for the first time; Now they really know what I’m ordering them towards once again.

Chapter 13

No battle is won in the planning stage, but it is often lost.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Sparrowhawk Rogelia system, (six hours later).

As soon as Jonathan received O'Kane's warning, he rushed across the Mersea system and jumped down the Rogelia shift passage. As Sparrowhawk slipped out of shift space, everyone on the bridge was on edge. With the Karacknids already forewarned something was afoot, they were expecting trouble. As the holo display updated to show several Karacknid patrols and a great deal of jamming in the inner system, a beep from Lieutenant Rossi's COM console made several officers jump.

"The frigate Anaconda is hailing us," Rossi informed Jonathan.

"Anaconda is a part of O'Kane's command," Iso added.

"Let's speak to her Captain," Jonathan said.

"Rear Admiral, I am Captain Jake Sallay of Anaconda, Commodore O'Kane left me here to speak with you when you arrived," Sallay said after saluting Jonathan.

Jonathan returned the salute. "I'm eager to hear what you have to say, Captain."

"The Commodore has taken his squadron back into the system, Rear Admiral. He should roughly be about here by now." On Sparrowhawk's display, Rossi projected the data Sallay sent over. "We haven't detected any sudden movements by the Karacknids nor any other signs that Commodore O'Kane has been detected and so I believe his ships are still progressing as planned."

"And what is this plan?" Jonathan asked.

"Yes, of course, Rear Admiral," Sallay said quickly. "Commodore O'Kane proposes that he come out of stealth and accelerate along the heading his ships are already on in an attempt to breach the Karacknid jamming. Once he has done so, he will be able to report if the supply convoy is still in the system and give you its current heading and speed. His actions will also serve to draw out whatever other hidden forces the Karacknids have."

"And get himself killed in the process it sounds like," Jonathan responded. "I presume O'Kane has thought of that?"

Sallay nodded. "He has, sir. He requested you slow launch half of your fighters and send them after him to be in a position to come to his aid in case he gets in trouble."

Jonathan looked over to Iso and Harte. "What do you think?"

"It seems risky," Iso said immediately. "We already know they had two hundred ships ready to pounce the first time O'Kane entered the system. And that was six hours ago. They may have more ships hidden or they may have even received more reinforcements since. Half of our fighters may not be enough to protect his squadron."

"And yet if O'Kane does launch another attack, the Karacknids would have to assume he was doing so with some confidence he could breach their jamming and locate the convoy," Harte said from his tactical console. "They would have to commit more ships to stop him and might end up leaving the convoy wide open to attack from us."

Jonathan brought a hand up to rub his jaw as he weighed up the risks. Though he hadn’t said it, Harte was arguing that even if they lost O'Kane and his entire squadron, it would be worth it if they could attack and destroy the Karacknid supply convoy of seven thousand ships. If Tanaka-lan lost such a convoy, how long would he have to delay his advance? Jonathan wasn’t sure, but he had to believe it would cause some kind of delay. And O'Kane is no fool. He knows the risk he is taking. "Very well," Jonathan said as he turned back to Sallay. "How are we to inform O'Kane he is to proceed?"

"There's no need, Rear Admiral," Sallay explained. "He plans to continue under the assumption that the plan is going ahead unless I signal him to inform him you were delayed or are against the plan."

"All right then, I guess we better begin launching our fighters and get into position. Wherever that convoy is now, it will be heading towards the southern shift passage. Lieutenant Watson, lay in a course for that passage and take us there. I want five percent thrust until we get a clear reading on the convoy from O'Kane."

"Aye, Rear Admiral," Watson responded from his navigation console.

For an hour and a half, Sparrowhawk and Jonathan’s fleet slowly made its way around the outer system. As the minutes ticked by, Jonathan found himself staring longer and longer at the estimated position of O'Kane’s squadron. Though he knew Karacknid freighter convoys were slow, the convoy O'Kane had detected had to be getting close to the system’s mass shadow. If he doesn’t make his move soon, we may lose the convoy, he began to fear.

"Ten more minutes and the risk our leading flotillas may start to be detected is going to rise rapidly," Harte informed Jonathan. "Should we give them permission to prepare to engage?"

Jonathan considered the holo display and then nodded. The patrol patterns of two groups of three Karacknid frigates put them almost directly ahead of his fleet. "Order Captain Hastings and Rushmore to move their flotillas forward and prepare to engage those frigates once your ten minutes are up," Jonathan ordered. If his fleet had to give away its position, he wanted the enemy patrols to only see his lead flotillas and nothing more.

"I'll inform them now, Rear Admiral," Harte responded.

Mere seconds later, the holo display suddenly filled with over a hundred new contacts. Weapons fire quickly followed as missiles were released and energy beams detected. Two Karacknid frigates that had been in the vicinity of O'Kane’s squadron were blown apart. For a brief moment, a ship appeared in between them as it altered course and Sparrowhawk’s computer identified it as the stealth cruiser Banshee. It disappeared almost as quickly as it returned to stealth. Meanwhile, the holo display updated as Stonehenge and the rest of O'Kane’s ships were identified. They had fired several hundred missiles at another group of Karacknid frigates and destroyers. At the same time, they came out of stealth and began to accelerate hard straight towards the nearest group of Karacknid jamming ships.

"Now we see just what they’re hiding," Jonathan said to his officers.

It took just thirty seconds for the Karacknids to respond. Six groups of ships, ranging from between fifty and ninety, appeared as they accelerated out of the jamming field. More cautiously than before, they moved to surround O'Kane. He has taught them to be wary, Jonathan was sure. Seemingly unfazed, O'Kane didn’t alter course even slightly.

"He has a lot of trust in you, Rear Admiral," Mathis, Sparrowhawk’s Captain, said.

"Or he is just crazy," Iso added.

"Likely it’s a bit of both," Jonathan said. "Thankfully, I think this time we have his back."

Sure enough, without any need for an order from Jonathan, the Flight Captain in charge of the five hundred fighters Jonathan had dispatched to follow O'Kane sprang into action. Coming out of stealth, they split into two groups and charged. Three hundred raced to one side of O'Kane’s flotilla and engaged an enemy flotilla of sixty ships. They charged into missile range and each fired just one of their anti-ship antimatter warheads. Sixteen fighters were shot down, but they took out almost all of the Karacknid flotilla. At the same time, the other two hundred fighters maneuvered to target the largest Karacknid flotilla of ninety ships. O'Kane matched them and his squadron fired a salvo of one thousand seven hundred missiles at the Karacknids. The double punch of the missile salvo and fighter strike obliterated all but three of the Karacknid warships. The Karacknids' return fire took out just three of O'Kane’s ships.

Immediately after the enemy salvo was dealt with, O'Kane altered the course of his squadron to push through the hole in the Karacknid flotillas' formation his attack had opened up. The fighters that still had missiles left moved ahead of O'Kane’s squadron, ready to launch an attack at the next enemy force to come close enough, while the rest surrounded Stonehenge and her consorts as they readied themselves to bolster the squadron's defenses.

Jonathan nodded in approval. O'Kane was already showing that he was just as competent a squadron commander as he had been a Captain. Jonathan then waited and watched the haze of jamming that obscured most of the inner system and the route to the southern shift passage. If the Karacknids had more ships that could intercept O'Kane, now was the time for them to make their move. Seconds ticked by and no new contacts appeared. Then a full minute passed. By the time three had come and gone, Jonathan was confident O'Kane was going to make it.

Though the flotillas that had already come out to meet him were scrambling to alter course and catch O’Kane again, they wouldn’t be able to do so before O'Kane passed through the jamming. Already the Karacknid cruisers that were the source of the jamming ahead of O'Kane were fleeing out of his path. He will have a fight on his hands to get back to safety, but if anyone can do it, he can, Jonathan was sure. With over a hundred and fifty of the nearly four hundred warships that had come to surround him already destroyed, Jonathan knew he could rely on O'Kane to fend for himself.

"Starting to lose O'Kane’s ships now," Iso said as the leading flotillas of O'Kane’s squadron became fuzzy on the main display. Quickly the rest of the Imperial squadron started to disappear as well. After a couple of minutes, the jamming around him decreased as one Karacknid jammer was destroyed. Several minutes later, a second and then a third one were taken out as well. Even so, within fifteen minutes, O'Kane’s ships passed out of sight as they were engulfed by the jamming field.

“Getting a message,” Rossi said excitedly just moments later. “It’s from Stonehenge. It’s sensor data. Pinning it on the main display.”

Instantly, over half of the areas within the system that were fuzzy on the main display sharpened into focus. The Karacknid convoy was impossible to miss. All seven thousand contacts that O’Kane had originally detected were moving towards the system's southern shift passage. At best, they were an hour and a half away from it. Right in front of us, Jonathan thought with a smile. His smile immediately disappeared when he spotted another group of ships. Four hundred warships were moving from the system's southern shift passage towards the convoy. Reinforcements from Zeta Fort! Jonathan guessed. Whether they had been called in after O’Kane’s initial foray into the system, or Tanaka-lan had just sent them out to make sure the convoy arrived safely, Jonathan didn’t know. It didn’t matter, though, for either way his task had suddenly become far more dangerous. “What is the exact strength of the convoy’s escorts?” Jonathan asked.

On the display, nine hundred ships around the outside of the convoy turned red. “There are twenty dreadnoughts, forty battleships, and two hundred and twelve heavy cruisers,” Harte informed Jonathan. “The rest are almost evenly split between light cruisers, destroyers, and frigates.”

Jonathan mentally calculated the difference in firepower between his fleet and the convoy’s escorts. With fourteen hundred ships and significantly more capital ships, he knew he could take the escorts in a straight-up fight. Yet, he would still suffer losses. And if I charge in, I’ll have to fight the additional warships, Jonathan was sure. As soon as he came out of stealth, they would likely charge him in an effort to protect the convoy. Jonathan ground his teeth together. As much as he wanted to try and take the convoy, he couldn’t risk losing his force. If he wasn’t destroying Karacknid warships at a rate of three or four to one, he would only end up making Tanaka-lan’s advance on Earth easier.

“The odds aren’t as favorable as we hoped, Rear Admiral, what do you want to do?” Iso asked.

Jonathan didn’t reply right away. He was still thinking. Understandably, the convoy's escorts were staying at the back of the convoy, putting themselves between O’Kane and their charges. With the additional four hundred warships having just entered the system, they were still some way from the convoy. There is a window, he told himself. It wasn’t big, and he’d have to force the Karacknids to focus on him, but if he could pull it off, he could hurt the convoy and keep his force intact. Then Tanaka-lan will have to take notice of us! “I think,” he said slowly as he turned to Iso, “we’re going to try something.” Iso smiled as she recognized the look on her superior’s face, and Jonathan grinned as well, then he explained what he wanted.

Minutes later, half of Jonathan’s remaining fighters totaling two hundred and fifty Hellcats and Devastators stealthily launched and then began to move away from their carriers. Jonathan waited just five minutes and then he gave his next order. At once Sparrowhawk and all of her consorts powered up their reactors and their engines went to full thrust. In an instant, every Karacknid warship in the system was aware of them. It wasn’t hard to figure out Jonathan’s intentions from the heading his ships were already on. Just as he anticipated, the four hundred Karacknid warships on the edge of the system almost immediately turned and moved to intercept him before he could reach the convoy.

“Let’s take them and see if we can get away with this,” Jonathan said. “Turn and engage, launch remaining fighters.”

Apparently giving up on the convoy, at least momentarily, Jonathan's ships turned to close with the four hundred Karacknid warships as quickly as possible. As fighter squadrons launched, formed up, and moved towards the Karacknid warships, they launched their own fighters and prepared to defend themselves. At the same time, most of the convoy’s escorts rushed to the head of their freighters while the freighters themselves maintained their heading. Jonathan shared a glance with Harte. His tactical officer had predicted they would continue trying to make it to the southern shift passage, for if they turned away, the quickest alternative route they could take to Zeta Fort would add another nine days to their journey. And Harte and Jonathan both believed Tanaka-lan’s fleet desperately needs those supplies in order to continue carrying out their repairs.

As soon as they could, Jonathan’s fleet and the Karacknids opened fire with their long-range missiles. To their credit, the Karacknid warships didn’t try to alter course to pull back. They accepted the cost they had to pay to protect the convoy and dove in to close the range in order to try and do as much damage as possible. Both sides fired three salvos at one another before their first missiles struck home. Two hundred and fifty Imperial fighters joined Jonathan’s first salvo.

Outnumbered more than three to one, the Karacknid warships' defensive fire was overwhelmed by Jonathan’s salvo of sixteen thousand eight hundred missiles. More than a hundred missiles detonated amongst their formation. Before they could even begin to assess their damage, the fighters charged, fought their way through the sixty Karacknid fighters that raced out to meet them, and then each fired one of their missiles at the remaining capital ships. By the time the explosions ended, a third of the Karacknid warships were gone.

Jonathan’s fleet fought off the first Karacknid salvo, suffering just eight losses and five ships seriously damaged. He didn’t bother ordering another salvo fired, for the two that were already in space were already overkill. “Alter course, turn us back towards the head of the convoy,” he ordered instead. At the same time Sparrowhawk and her consorts began to turn, the one hundred and ninety fighters that had survived the attack on the Karacknid warships reformed and also charged the convoy. With a single missile left each, they still posed a serious threat to the vulnerable freighters.

The convoy’s escorts met the challenge as they deployed for battle. Eight hundred and thirty of their nine hundred warships moved to intercept Jonathan’s fleet, while a swarm of three hundred fighters prepared to fend off the Hellcats and Devastators that were coming towards them. Jonathan eyed the escorts greedily. He could feel the temptation growing within him to abandon his plan and engage them. He knew his fleet could destroy them. When they were gone, the convoy would be at his mercy. No freighter would be able to escape destruction. But you cannot, he told himself firmly as he glanced at his fighters. They would almost certainly all be destroyed if they tried to fight their way through the Karacknid fighters moving to intercept them. His fleet would take losses too; likely over three hundred ships, if not more, would be destroyed or crippled. We will need them to defend New Shanghai. “Prepare to turn as soon as we detect them,” Jonathan ordered, committing himself to his original plan.

Before the next stage in his plan unfolded though, Sparrowhawk and Jonathan’s fleet had to defend themselves from three more salvos from the doomed Karacknid warships. Forty-two Imperial ships were destroyed by the attacks. As Jonathan expected though, his second and third salvos were far more devastating. One hundred and ninety Karacknid ships were destroyed by his second salvo and then every last one of the remaining ships that had tried to intercept him were obliterated by the third.

Eleven minutes after the last Karacknid ship was destroyed, Sparrowhawk's main display suddenly began to flash with two hundred and fifty new contacts. They appeared right behind the convoy and began to accelerate straight for it. Just seconds later, Sparrowhawk and Jonathan's fleet, along with his fighters who had survived the attack on the Karacknid warships, swerved away from the convoy. Immediately, the convoy's escorts knew they had been tricked. They too turned and tried to race back towards the rear of the convoy. They were far too far away, however.

The two hundred and fifty Hellcats and Devastators Jonathan had slow-launched before revealing his fleet tore into the beleaguered escorts still stationed at the rear of the convoy. Thirty warships and twenty fighters were destroyed with ease. Then the fighters methodically set about striking at the convoy's freighters, who had all begun to scatter in every direction. With the Hellcats carrying two anti-ship missiles, and the Devastators six, they took out nearly six hundred and fifty freighters before the main fighter force of the convoy's escorts reached the rear of the convoy and chased them away.

The battle didn’t end there, however, for just a couple of minutes later, torpedoes suddenly began appearing along one edge of the convoy. In the space of fifteen minutes, fourteen torpedoes struck out at freighters, destroying each one they hit. "O’Kane's remaining stealth cruiser!" Iso said. "He must have ordered it after the convoy ages ago."

"He is a fighter, that is for sure," Jonathan commented as he checked in on O’Kane's squadron. Already the Commodore had given the flotillas chasing him the slip, and he was now racing towards the system's northern shift passage along a similar heading to the one Jonathan's fleet was now on.

"Well, I would say that was successful enough," Jonathan said as his various fighter groups began to return to his fleet's carriers. Though they had only destroyed about eight percent of the convoy's freighters, he had given specific instructions to his fighter pilots. They had all focused on destroying the fuel transports among the convoy. According to the analysis Iso had up on the holo display, she was estimating they had destroyed forty percent of the fuel the convoy had been carrying. "That is bound to make a significant dent in Tanaka-lan's fuel reserves. I'm sure we’ve got his attention now. Maybe he will even have to delay his advance."

"Should we maintain our current heading then, Rear Admiral?" Iso asked. "Perhaps we should return to the shift passage we entered the system from?"

"We're not heading home just yet," Jonathan responded. "Let us head north and see if we can find another target or two before we fall back to Theta Fort. The bigger a threat we appear, the more ships Tanaka-lan will have to send after us." And it feels good to be the one doing the hunting again, rather than being hunted, Jonathan admitted to himself.

Chapter 14

Though developments in ship defense technology have all but made space fighters obsolete, the tradition our pilots forged in the First and Second Karacknid Wars lives on in the crews of our attack corvettes.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Lambda Fort, (same time).

"Squadron Leaders, check in, confirm ready to strike," Georgia said over the laser COM link her fighter force used to stay in contact with each other. A chorus of replies came back and Georgia nodded as she and her COM unit counted one hundred confirmations. "We'll let them break away from the fort, then we make our move. Remind your pilots we stay in stealth until then," she instructed her officers. Though all of them were the epitome of professionalism, for most, the only real combat they had seen was when she had led them against the Karacknid fighter force that had tried to prevent her father’s fleet escaping Zeta Fort. She didn’t want any nerves giving away their position and spoiling her and Reverus’ plan before they had a chance to spring the trap.

Two days ago, after reaching Kappa Fort with their supply freighters, word had come in that a Karacknid fleet of nine hundred warships was systematically dismantling Lambda Fort. With its garrison gone, the Fort stood no chance of surviving the onslaught. Reverus had decided to pay the system a visit and surprise the unsuspecting Karacknids. They had arrived to find the Karacknids had already destroyed all of the fort's outlying fortifications. Their fleet was now on the move to finish off the system’s main fleet base which was already being harassed by Karacknid fighters.

Georgia’s screen beeped at her when suddenly, Karacknid scout ships veered away from the main fleet and their active sensors were directed towards their fleet’s flank. Realizing he was discovered, Reverus’ eighteen hundred ships came out of stealth and moved to intercept the Karacknids before they could reach the fleet base. The first part of the trap has been sprung, Georgia said to herself. The Karacknids had been so focused on their prey that they had allowed Reverus to get very close to them before they had got a whiff of him. Now they were in trouble. Realizing the danger, the Karacknid warships spun around and began to decelerate hard. Even so, their momentum was still going to bring them into range of the fleet base’s battlestations.

Seconds after both fleets started their maneuvers, the nine hundred fighters harassing the fleet base broke away from their battle in an effort to get back to their fleet. Georgia worked out an intercept course and sent it to her Squadron Leaders. "Accelerate and attack!" She ordered as she gunned her engines. Immediately her Talon fighter sprang forward as she and twelve hundred other pilots charged into battle. Though their momentum was low, so too was that of their targets and so they came slashing in right through the middle of the Karacknid fighters' formation.

With less than a minute’s warning, the Karacknid fighters could do little but swivel around and bring their laser cannons to bear on Georgia’s fighters. Even as they opened fire, Georgia and her fighters began rattling off their anti-fighter missiles. Georgia fired each of her four missiles at four targets then switched to her fighter's laser cannons. Already in her hyper-focused state, she easily twisted and weaved through everything fired at her. Her teeth grinding together as she locked onto a fighter and squeezed her trigger, blasting it apart even as it tried to dodge a missile that was tracking it. A heartbeat later she lined up another target and took it apart too. Then, her force was flying through the Karacknid fighters' formation. Spinning her fighter, she continued to blast away at every target she could. In fifteen seconds she shot down three more enemy fighters. The savage battle ended only when both groups of fighters' momentum took them away from each other.

Georgia assessed the Karacknid fighters. Nine hundred had broken away from Lambda Fort's battlestations. Her force had exacted revenge for the damage the fighters had done to Lambda Fort. Less than four hundred Karacknid fighters were going to return to their carriers. Georgia smiled when she saw her force was missing just sixty-two Talon fighters. Though she felt every loss, as a fighter pilot she was accustomed to having to pay a far heavier price. This time, though, the butcher's bill was light, she thought. But only this time, she reminded herself. "All squadrons return to your carriers," Georgia ordered.

Matching her own orders, Georgia arrested her momentum and directed her Talon fighter back towards Reverus' flagship. As she flew back to refuel, she had a front-row seat to the brief engagement Reverus fought. Knowing that Lambda Fort's defenses couldn't help defend New Shanghai or Earth, whereas his own ships could, Reverus ruthlessly used the fort to his advantage. He closed in long enough to fire just two salvos at the Karacknid warships, then he altered course to put the fort between him and the enemy ships.

As Reverus' missiles passed Lambda Fort, all the battlestations that could, added their own firepower to the attack. Both salvos savaged the Karacknids and destroyed many enemy ships. In contrast, in order to hit Reverus' fleet, the Karacknid salvos had to pass within the defensive range of the fort's battlestations. Thousands of missiles were shot down before they could hit the Eaglaton fleet. Though some from the first salvo got through and destroyed their targets, Reverus' losses were very small.

When Georgia saw the Karacknids’ second salvo would actually pass close by many of her squadrons, she immediately altered course. "All fighters that can, engage those missiles as they pass," she ordered. Slipping into her focused state, Georgia accelerated along the same trajectory as the incoming missiles. She then flipped her fighter over to point her nose at the missiles. Moving with a higher momentum and acceleration rate, the missiles quickly caught her. She shot down two before they passed her by, then she spun her fighter's nose around and shot down another three before they moved out of range. Afraid she might get hit by stray defensive fire, Georgia then pulled her fighter down and around her fleet's position. As she did, she saw a gigantic wave of defensive fire reach out towards the missiles. Despite the Eaglaton fleet's best efforts, however, some Karacknid missiles still got through and more Eaglaton ships died. Georgia counted nine explosions that looked like ships that had been hit.

An hour later, after landing on Justice, she strode onto the bridge and saluted Vice Admiral Reverus. "A near-perfect ambush, Wing Commander," Reverus said as he returned her salute. "Your experience and piloting skills make for a deadly combination."

"Thank you, Vice Admiral," Georgia said, "I will pass on your words to my pilots." She then glanced at the main display that showed the Karacknid fleet retreating. "They have taken quite a bloody nose. I doubt they'll be rushing back here without significant reinforcements. Did you suffer many losses?"

"Thirteen ships destroyed and six more that will have to be sent back to New Shanghai, but we took out two hundred and forty-four of their ships," Reverus replied. "I believe we have already succeeded in making ourselves a nuisance, but there is more to do. Shall we proceed on into The Wilds, as you call them?"

Georgia cast a sad glance at what was left of Lambda Fort, no doubt the officers and crews of the battlestations were very glad for the help they had just received. They would not be happy when Reverus' fleet turned to leave so quickly. But we have our duty to do, and they theirs. She nodded to Reverus. "Into The Wilds," she said. "And let's see if we can be an even bigger nuisance."

*

Slayer, Zeta Fort, 5th July 2513 AD, (one day later).

"Interesting," Tanaka-lan said to his staff officers as they showed him a replay of the Allied fleet's intervention to save one of the Human border forts.

"That means there are two enemy fleets seeking to move behind us to threaten our supplies," Tanaka-lan's Chief of Staff said. "What do you wish to do?"

"How long until the full battlefleet is ready to advance again?" Tanaka-lan asked.

"Eight more days, Imperator," a different officer replied.

Tanaka-lan pulled up the images he had received several hours ago of a different Allied fleet attacking one of his convoys. The fleet was made up entirely of Human warships. Fifteen hundred was a lot of ships to have operating in his rear. But if they want to waste their strength there, then who am I to stop them? Tanaka-lan thought. He was confident that even if his convoys continued to come under attack, enough supplies would still get through to ensure he could advance on Earth. Once he took the Humans' homeworld, their spirit and resistance would be broken, then it wouldn't matter how many ships were in his rear. But the other fleet, it is different, Tanaka-lan thought as he replayed their ambush on the small fleet he had sent to destroy another one of the Humans' forts.

Both the warships and the fighters that had savaged his fleet looked strange to his eye. They were clearly the same force that had arrived at the last moments of the battle of Zeta Fort to save Emperor Somerville's fleet from total destruction. They are some new allies the Humans have made. And clearly, they believe themselves our equal. It was a brave thing to lead a force of eighteen hundred warships behind a battlefleet of over seventy thousand. Tanaka-lan understood a Human fleet trying it; he knew their commanders were willing to take any risk to try and halt his advance. Yet these newcomers are willing to take risks as well.

Tanaka-lan's eyes narrowed as he observed the efficiency with which both the aliens' warships and fighters fought against his fleet. They are no stranger to battle, and their weapons are effective. Though he had no doubt about what the next few weeks would bring as he brought overwhelming force against the shattered remains of the Human fleet, the visuals in front of Tanaka-lan made him uneasy. None of his spy ships had ever detected such warships operating within Human space before they had appeared to surprise him at the battle of Zeta Fort. There, four thousand of the ships had been present. Just less than half were now moving against his supply lines. But is that all they have? Could there be thousands more waiting to surprise me? Tanaka-lan didn't know, nor did he really know just how effective the alien ships and commander were. But we have time to find out, he decided.

Sitting up straighter in his command chair, Tanaka-lan turned to his Chief of Staff. "I want Slayer and a fleet of at least three thousand ships ready to depart within the hour. We're going to go and hunt down this fleet and pay them back for their ambush. It appears both of these Allied fleets have left supply freighters at two of their forts. We were planning to assault and destroy the forts already, let's move up the timetable on both attacks. I want both forts destroyed within the week. That will put an end to any long-term damage these fleets think they can do to us."

"Aye, Imperator, we will make these arrangements at once," the Karacknid officer replied.

Tanaka-lan watched for a couple of seconds as his staff officers got to work, then he turned back to the visuals of the ambush and replayed it for a third time, studying his enemy even closer as he prepared to face them in battle.

*

Vancouver system, 10th July 2513 AD, (five days later).

"Squadrons one through eight, move forward and engage those fighters. Everyone else, slow to eighty percent thrust. Once they begin firing anti-fighter missiles, move around the engagement and continue our pursuit," Georgia ordered as her fingers twitched on her flight stick. She wanted to join the fight, but she knew her responsibility was to stay back and organize the assault on the freighters she was trying to catch.

Six hours ago, Vice Admiral Reverus' fleet had jumped into the Vancouver system and discovered a Karacknid convoy heading north. Though its freighters were likely empty of supplies, destroying them would still hurt the Karacknid war effort, and so she was pursuing the convoy while Reverus dealt with a small but powerful squadron of Karacknid warships that had also been in the system.

In response to Georgia's command, ninety-six Talon fighters moved ahead of her wing of twelve hundred craft. They charged headlong into the eighty fighters that had been escorting the convoy. Both sides released anti-fighter missiles, though the exchange was heavily one-sided. Just two Karacknid squadrons appeared to be their newer variant that carried two missiles, while each fighter in Georgia's squadrons fired four missiles each. Even as fighters tried to dodge or shoot down missiles that were rushing in to kill them, they also opened fire on one another with laser cannons. Many fighters from both sides were blown apart in the first exchange, then the survivors settled in to try and finish the others off.

Georgia winced as she watched one Talon fighter be set upon by two Karacknids. The pilot showed her skill by evading beam after beam. Yet her evasive maneuvers couldn't save her indefinitely. After a couple of seconds, her shields flared once and then twice. Then two beams struck the fighter and blew off its wing and sent its cockpit spiraling away into the dark of space. As the fight continued, Georgia forced herself to look away as she eased her flight stick to circle around the mass of brawling fighters. Looking beyond it, she saw the seventy warships of the convoy's escort forming up to face her fighters. Quickly, Georgia began assigning targets to thirty more of her squadrons. "Fire your shots and get out of there," she ordered her Squadron Leaders. "We will finish off whatever is left."

Again, a group of fighters, three hundred and sixty strong this time, surged ahead of the rest of Georgia’s Wing. Georgia’s body tensed as they closed with the Karacknid warships and point defensive fire began to fill space with deadly energy beams. It took only a few seconds for what she was anticipating to happen. First, several shields flared, then a Talon fighter was blown apart. Others quickly followed. Not equipped with antimatter anti-ship missiles like Imperial Hellcats, the Eaglaton pilots had to get in closer to their targets to attack. The Karacknids used the time they had to engage their attackers well, taking out over thirty of the fighters. But then the Talons opened fire. Armed with a single heavy grazer cannon that ran the length of the fighter’s cockpit, as soon as they were in effective range, the fighters discharged all the energy from their capacitors into the grazer cannons.

Whereas Karacknid warships got a chance to shoot down Imperial fighter-launched missiles, they could do nothing to interdict the grazer beams. In the blink of an eye, the beams covered the distance to their targets and Karacknid ships began detonating. All but three were struck by beams, and most were severely damaged or crippled. Good enough, Georgia said to herself. "All remaining squadrons, move in and engage the convoy. Advance at ninety percent thrust. Engage additional enemy warships as they approach in your squadrons." She added when she saw at least twenty more warships in ones and twos were quickly moving to the rear of the convoy from where they had presumably been positioned out in front of its lead freighters.

Now, there’s nothing more I can do as a Wing Commander, Georgia thought as she gunned her Talon’s engines to one hundred percent. Moving out ahead of her remaining seven hundred fighters, Georgia charged one of the three surviving destroyers that were moving to place themselves between her fighters and the convoy. As soon as they could, all three destroyers opened up on her with their point defenses. A thrill of exhilaration ran through Georgia as she twisted and weaved, dodging every beam that came her way. For ten seconds she thwarted the Karacknid gunners' best efforts. Then the fire coming at her slackened as two of the destroyers gave up and switched their fire to the fighters just behind Georgia. The remaining destroyer, the one she was charging, kept all its fire focused on her. Georgia grunted when her Talon's shields flared. Yet she didn’t lose her focus. The second she got into range, she lined up a shot and slammed a grazer beam into the destroyer's engines. The energy overloaded several engines and sent a chain reaction of explosions rippling through the destroyer that tore it apart.

"Take that!" Georgia shouted at the dead warship. Moments later, two more explosions erupted as the other two destroyers were taken out by pilots just behind her. Now for the convoy, she thought as she slowed her fighter again so as to be able to direct her squadrons’ fire to the best effect while her grazer cannon recharged. And hope no one tells dad about that! Though she knew she could dodge such fire and so save her pilots from having to attack the destroyer and risk themselves, Georgia also knew her mother and father wouldn’t understand.

Over the course of the next twenty minutes, Georgia systematically destroyed every one of the convoy's four hundred freighters and the twenty-two warships that vainly tried to defend their charges. Her grazer cannon didn’t even get to recharge before the battle was over. "Back to our carriers," Georgia ordered as she formed up her squadrons and turned them back towards Justice. She could see on her screen that Reverus was still chasing the Karacknid warships who had decided to try and run the moment they had detected the Eaglaton fleet. From the looks of it, Reverus was thinning out their number nicely as he fired on them with his forward tubes. But maybe there will be time for us to land and refuel and launch our own attack against them, Georgia hoped.

Chapter 15

The final exam all academy students on the command track must pass involves a simulated battle against one of Humanity's greatest enemies. Each year three commanders are chosen for the students to face at random. Tanaka-lan is always one of the three. That is why he is the focus of so much of this historical account. To defeat one's enemies, you must know them intimately.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Slayer

Saliva pooled between Tanaka-lan’s pointed teeth as Slayer’s display updated. He had guessed right. After attacking his fleet at the Human Lambda Fort system, the alien fleet had headed northwest. Now he had found them.

Several officers snarled as a supply convoy appeared on the display moments after the alien fleet. It was being destroyed by hundreds of the aliens' impressive fighters. They are irrelevant, Tanaka-lan told himself as he fought down his anger. It would have taken them a month to reach our fleet bases and then another month to return. The war will be over before then. Accepting the convoy was gone, Tanaka-lan focused on the alien fleet. It was eighteen hundred warships strong. He had three and a half thousand warships with him. We have the numerical advantage, and more than half their fighters are already committed. It took Tanaka-lan’s experienced eye just seconds to work out a plan.

“We need to move into the system to a point where we can prevent the alien fleet from escaping,” he informed his officers. “We need to get to this point at least,” he continued as he highlighted a point about halfway towards the current position of the alien fleet. “The fleet will move in at ninety percent thrust on heading seven seven nine point four. As soon as they detect us, they will try to recall their fighters. We’re going to make sure those fighters never get back to their carriers. I want four hundred light ships dispatched in stealth on heading three two four point one. Launch half our fighters and have them stealthily shadow the light ships. They are to engage the enemy fighters and destroy them all.”

“Understood, Imperator, what about our squadron being chased by the alien fleet?” Tanaka-lan’s Chief of Staff asked.

“They will have the honor of delaying the alien fleet from disengaging before we can get there. Signal them and instruct them to stop running. They are to turn and fight their pursuers. Instruct them I want them to hold the aliens in place for as long as possible.”

“Aye,” the Karacknid officer replied without a hint of emotion in his voice.

Tanaka-lan nodded in approval. Though the order would mean the certain death of the four hundred ships currently being hunted by the aliens, their deaths would soon be avenged. And they will die in my service, what better death can there be? Tanaka-lan asked himself. As his orders began to be carried out, Tanaka-lan’s lips peeled back and more drool ran between his teeth. The aliens, whoever they were, were responding just as he anticipated. The fighters that were already reforming after the attack on the convoy suddenly went to full acceleration on an intercept trajectory for their carriers. The alien warships initially tried to turn away from the ships they had been chasing and head for a nearby shift passage, but all it took was a slight change to Slayer’s heading to head them off. Giving up on escaping, the aliens turned to try and destroy the squadron they had been chasing as quickly as possible. They think they can get their fighters back and then try to fight their way past me, Tanaka-lan concluded gleefully. Soon we shall see just how good at fighting they really are.

For twenty minutes, Tanaka-lan watched the alien fleet and the squadron of his ships hurl missile salvos at one another. Frustratingly, the aliens' defenses proved quite efficient. Out of the five salvos that the four hundred Karacknid ships fired, just thirty-six missiles breached the aliens' point defenses. Tanaka-lan counted nineteen ships destroyed and twelve crippled badly enough that they fell out of formation and began to be left astern of the alien fleet. In return, the far larger alien salvos overwhelmed the Karacknid squadron, and a fighter strike that accompanied the third salvo sealed the aliens' victory, destroying or crippling almost all of the squadron's strength.

On a whim, Tanaka-lan opened a COM channel. “Alien fleet, I am Imperator Tanaka-lan, leader of the Karacknid Empire. Who are you, and why do you fight alongside the Human scum that infests this sector of the galaxy? Do you not know that by siding with them, you are sealing the fate of your own species?”

To his surprise, he got a reply mere minutes later. On Slayer’s main display, a bird-like alien from a species Tanaka-lan had never seen before appeared. “Imperator,” the alien said coldly, without any sign of respect. “I’m sorry we have not had the privilege of meeting one another before; if we had, I might have killed you earlier. You may not have any knowledge about my species.” The alien paused, and his beak parted in something resembling a smile. “That is a disadvantage you will have to live with. But rest assured, my people and our allies are well aware of your civilization and your conquests. We know exactly what fate you intend for my worlds if you ever managed to find them. Do not worry, however, for that day will never come. If you are wise, you would turn your fleets back from the Human’s space and return to your own borders. That is the only way you will survive this war you have started.”

Tanaka-lan laughed, causing his officers to laugh as well. He then decided to reply to see what else he could learn. “You make big threats, commander, whatever your name is. From what I’ve just seen, you and your ships are clearly no strangers to battle. If that is the case, then you must be able to read the strategic situation. Soon I will advance on Earth and conquer your friends' homeworld. Then their civilization will fall. By siding with them, you are guaranteeing that your civilization will be next.”

The alien smiled at Tanaka-lan when he replied. “We shall see,” was all that he said.

Tanaka-lan growled in frustration. Other than seeing that the alien commander was overconfident, he had learnt almost nothing about who the aliens were or where they were from, nor even about how many ships they had. Very well, we will destroy them and see if we can learn something from the wreckage of their fleet, he thought to himself. “Continue pursuing them, no more transmissions,” he said to his officers.

“Alien fleet is altering its heading,” an officer announced moments later.

Tanaka-lan assessed the alien fleet’s maneuver. It looked like they were trying to head towards the system's third planet to try and use its gravity to slingshot themselves onto a new heading. With ease, Tanaka-lan countered the move. Next, the alien fleet tried to lure Tanaka-lan to head around an asteroid field that was between them. Guessing the aliens wished to use the field to mask another course change of theirs, Tanaka-lan headed them off. With every move and counter move, Tanaka-lan kept slowly closing with his quarry. He didn’t approach too quickly, for he wanted to wait for his light ships and fighters to return, but he did keep after them to ensure the alien fleet couldn’t escape.

*

Forty minutes earlier.

Georgia's COM unit beeped at her frantically, telling her she was receiving a priority message. Reaching over and tapping on her control console, her eyes scanned her new orders. At once, she spoke to her Squadron Leaders. “All fighters to full acceleration. Turn onto a heading of seven nine four point one!” she ordered. “An enemy fleet has been detected coming into the system. We are needed back with the fleet!” Pushing her engines to full power, Georgia checked to make sure all her pilots were doing the same, then she assessed her flight computer's projection of her course. Reverus had her fighters heading towards an open area of space far from his fleet's current location. But he knows what he is doing, she assured herself.

Sure enough, as events played out, Georgia found her fighters' course eventually begin to match the Eaglaton Admiral's fleet. Though not before she had been forced to idly watch Reverus' fleet engage and destroy the Karacknid squadron they had been pursuing. Not long after the brief battle was over, her Talon's sensors began to pick up the new Karacknid fleet. Right away, Georgia could see why Reverus had given her the hurry-up. They nearly outnumber us two to one, she thought as she weighed the strengths of both fleets. Then her computer identified the largest dreadnought at the center of the Karacknid formation. It was Tanaka-lan's flagship. The sight made her grip her flight stick tighter. Tanaka-lan’s presence tipped the odds much more heavily in favor of the Karacknids. And if my fighters don’t get back in time to join the battle, it will be even worse! Georgia watched as both fleets tried to outmaneuver each other. Though Reverus was good, Tanaka-lan was able to match his every move, And he started with the positioning advantage, Georgia told herself. We aren't getting out of this without a fight.

In her mind, she ran through several scenarios that Reverus might try. To her, his objective was clear. Fighting Tanaka-lan in a straight-up fight was a losing strategy. Even if the strength of both fleets was the same, it would be just the kind of battle Tanaka-lan would want. If he could trade his ships off on a one-for-one basis with an Allied Fleet, he would take it every time. We have to break through them… maybe by threatening his flagship, Georgia thought. Her body tensed as she pictured it. She knew what it would take – the sacrifice of her fighter squadrons. Yet, it would give the fleet an opportunity to escape, and that was all that mattered now. But first, we have to get back and refuel! She told herself as she clenched her teeth tighter, willing her fighter to go faster.

Moments later, her COM unit beeped again as new orders came in from Justice. Reverus was planning a significant course change that required Georgia to alter her heading as well. Quickly, she sent the new heading to her pilots, and together her wing altered course. Within seconds, a new alarm blared at Georgia. Her eyes were drawn to a screen that was flashing. What she saw made her swear. Four hundred contacts had come out of stealth and were maneuvering in response to her course change. He has been targeting us all along! Georgia knew right away. For the ships to be where they were, Tanaka-lan had to have dispatched them at the same time his fleet had revealed its presence.

He wants to destroy us before we can make it back to Justice, then he will move in and take on Reverus. Georgia’s eyes narrowed as she assessed the powerful squadron of frigates and destroyers. They will be equipped with their anti-fighter missiles, she guessed. And there will be fighters with them. Though they were still hiding in stealth and there was no way to know for sure, it was Tanaka-lan she was facing. He will have sent fighters. Maybe as many as a thousand. They will strike us just after those warships engage.

A new message came through Georgia’s COM unit. It was Vice Admiral Reverus; he was warning her about the possibility of enemy fighters. Georgia shook her head. Reverus was also ordering her to alter course and get away from the warships. “And go where?” She asked out loud. Her fighters needed to land on their carriers to refuel and rearm. And Reverus needs us. With a tap on her console, Georgia activated her COM unit to speak to all her pilots. “Eaglaton pilots, I know you can read the situation as well as I,” she said to them. “Vice Admiral Reverus and the fleet are in trouble, yet so are we. There is almost certainly a Wing of fighters accompanying those warships. They and the warships have been dispatched to stop us from getting back to the fleet and aiding it. We cannot avoid them, not unless we intend to leave the fleet unaided. I for one will not be doing that. The only way forward, therefore, is through. Let us spring this trap and fight our way through it. This will take all the skills we have, but I know we can do it. So ready yourselves.”

Switching COM channels to her Squadron Leaders, Georgia began to give out fresh orders as she split her force. If she was in the Karacknids’ shoes, she would attack first with the warships to allow them to use their missiles against her fighters when her numbers were the greatest and her formation at its densest. Then the hidden fighters could appear to pick off her survivors. Georgia, therefore, spread out her formation and began to assign targets to her squadrons. They were going to take a beating as they charged the enemy warships but taking them out as quickly as possible was their best option.

When her squadrons were in position, Georgia moved her fighter to the head of her formation. She then instantly fell into her trance-like state and began to build up her evasive maneuvers. Three seconds later, many of the Karacknid warships fired missiles from their main missile ports. The missiles accelerated for just sixty seconds and then broke apart, releasing a hail of smaller anti-fighter missiles. The moment they appeared, as Georgia had taught them, every Eaglaton pilot opened fire with their laser cannons. Tens of thousands of beams flashed across space towards the missiles and struck them when they were just beginning their evasive maneuvers. Hundreds were shot down. But then those that remained began to identify and home in on the Eaglaton fighters.

Half the pilots in Georgia’s Wing received warning alarms as their flight computers spotted missiles zeroing in on them. Georgia spotted two coming at her. She highlighted them on her HUD to track their movements as they tried to match her evasive maneuvers. Testing the missiles' abilities, Georgia jinked one way and then another. Her heart rate barely rose as she expertly threw her fighter into a spin that drew both missiles much closer to one another. Next, she pulled up and pushed her impulse engines beyond their safety limits for a few brief seconds. Moments before both missiles were about to hit her, she stopped her evasive maneuvers. At the last second, she flipped her fighter nose over tail and decelerated hard as she swung her fighter wildly out of the way. Both missiles fired their maneuvering thrusters and cut the thrust from their main engines as they tried to collide with her. They missed. Both passed within one hundred meters of Georgia’s Talon. Each detonated, trying to hit Georgia with shrapnel, but the closing velocities were so great that Georgia’s Talon was long gone before any shrapnel could catch up with her.

As Georgia widened her focus once again, she was greeted with the sight of explosions erupting all across her Wing's formation. She hoped many were from missiles exploding and failing to get hits, but quickly the status indicators on her squadrons began to change color as Squadron Leaders updated her with their losses. Georgia winced. Nearly a hundred of her fighters had been blown apart.

She didn’t have time to mourn them, however, as a beep from her console told her she was approaching the effective range of the Karacknid warships’ defenses. Immediately, Georgia threw her Talon back into a series of complex evasive maneuvers. Within seconds, hundreds of thousands of laser beams began zipping through space all around her and her Wing. Explosions filled Georgia’s peripheral vision as more of her pilots died. Georgia was barely aware of it, though, for she was entirely focused on the space immediately in front of her fighter and the enemy destroyer that she had chosen as her target. For thirty seconds, a time that felt like it stretched on for an eternity, she twisted and weaved, dodging almost everything that was flung at her. Three times her shield flared as beams glanced off it, yet it continued to hold.

When she came into range, at once Georgia fired a grazer beam at the destroyer. Though the Karacknid ships had also begun to carry out their own evasive maneuvers; she easily lined up on her target and smashed the beam into the rear of the ship. Immediately, the destroyer lost thrust and a couple of seconds later it went dark on Georgia's sensors as it lost power. There were no secondary explosions tearing the ship apart, but its defensive weapons fell silent, and that was all Georgia cared about.

The fight with the Karacknid warships wasn’t over yet, however. Even as hundreds of ships were hit and blown apart by grazer beams, others still continued to shoot at the fighters hurtling towards them. Georgia swung the nose of her Talon towards the nearest one and began blasting at its defensive weapons with her laser cannons. She destroyed three defensive turrets before her fighter shot past the Karacknid warship. Immediately, she spun her fighter around and continued blasting at its other weapons as they continued to fire on her comrades.

Quickly, though, the enemy fire dropped off as more Karacknid ships were blown apart by grazer beams, and then Georgia and her squadrons began to move out of range of the enemy’s weapons. Georgia took a long, slow breath in and out as she rolled her shoulders to ease some of the tension that was running down into her arms. Then she assessed the condition of her Wing. She shook her head at what her screens were telling her. Nearly four hundred fighters were now missing from the initial twelve hundred she had led after the Karacknid convoy. But we are not defeated yet, she tried to tell herself as she thought of Reverus' fleet. He needs us, which means we have to get through this.

At once, Georgia activated her COM unit and began to give out fresh orders as she reorganized her Wing and joined depleted squadrons together to form more effective fighting formations. “We have fought our way through one obstacle. If the Karacknids have fighters hidden waiting for us, they will spring them soon. Now we just have to fight our way through them, and the way will be open to the fleet,” she said to her pilots in an effort to lift their spirits. “Remember your training, and we will get through this together.”

Before Georgia could think of more words of encouragement, contacts began appearing in front of her Wing. Karacknid fighters were coming out of stealth. Quickly the number rose to a thousand, yet it didn’t stop there. Any thoughts Georgia had of being able to spur on her pilots evaporated as the number passed fifteen hundred and then kept going. It didn’t stop until two thousand enemy fighters were arrayed against them. Georgia swallowed hard. The odds were bad, and already many of her fighters had expended their anti-fighter missiles taking on the convoy’s escort fighters. They will decimate us with their missiles and then finish us off at point-blank range, she feared. But they can’t get us all, Georgia fiercely said to herself as she tried to hold onto some hope. Her eyes drifted back to her own fighters. They are looking to you; you are their leader. Georgia increased her acceleration rate. “The more fighters they bring, the more targets we get to shoot at!” She called out confidently to her pilots. “Let’s see how many of you can make Aces of yourselves this day!”

Though Eaglatons were far more reserved than Humans, many voices replied with confident battle cries over the COM channel, and all of Georgia’s fighters surged after her. A sad smile formed on Georgia’s lips. She was proud of her pilots, but she knew what was coming for all of them. For a moment, her mind went to her family. I’m sorry, she thought. She had thought that when the odds finally caught up to her, it would have been at New Shanghai as she made her last stand alongside her father. This will have to do, she told herself as she determined to take as many enemy fighters with her as she could. In an instant, she dismissed her family from her mind and re-entered her hyper-focused state.

Selecting her anti-fighter missiles, Georgia began to pick out the enemy fighters she wanted to target. She selected four that appeared to be part of a Karacknid half squadron of six fighters. She would send a missile after each one and then take out the other two with her laser cannons. Just as she began to build up her evasive maneuvers again, a flashing from her COM unit distracted her. She glanced at it, saw it wasn’t a message from any of her pilots nor Reverus, and then ignored it. Yet, it kept flashing, distracting her.

Finally, she tapped her COM unit to pull up information on the message being received. It was an unencrypted audio transmission being sent via a tight beam laser COM array. “Wing Commander Somerville, do you copy me? I repeat, do you copy me?” a male Human voice was saying when Georgia accessed the audio.

Immediately, she replied, “This is Somerville. Who is this? What do you want? We are about to go into battle.”

“This is Wing Commander Jake Justin,” the voice replied. “I know about your situation. We’ve been sent to help. I need you to adjust your heading to four four nine point four at once. You need to trust me, Wing Commander. I don’t have time to explain. Here are my authorization codes.”

Glancing at another console, Georgia saw that they checked out. She took a deep breath. What choice did she have? She had to trust him. “All right, here we go,” she replied. She then changed COM channels. “All pilots, follow my maneuver,” she ordered as she turned onto the heading Justin had given her.

Seconds later, the Karacknid fighter force altered its heading to match her maneuver, trying to still close head-on with her. Georgia then switched her COM channel back and tried to raise Justin, but her maneuver had broken the laser COM link with him. Where is he? She asked as she scanned the area of space the laser had come from, yet she got no answer.

The new angle the Karacknids were closing in on meant they would have more time to shoot at Georgia’s fighters with their laser cannons after they had fired all their missiles. As the Karacknid fighters came closer and closer, Georgia started to doubt herself. What if they tricked me? What if they captured a Wing Commander at Zeta Fort and tortured him for his codes? Immediately, she checked the codes again, but they checked out. In fact, they were ones that had been updated since the battle of Zeta Fort. Even so, Georgia couldn’t help the growing sense of unease she felt.

Then suddenly, an alarm blared in Georgia’s cockpit as hundreds of new contacts appeared. In seconds, fourteen hundred new fighters were visible. For a moment, Georgia thought they were more Karacknid fighters, coming in from a different angle to ensure her destruction. But then her Talon’s computer identified them. They were Hellcat fighters!

From an angle perpendicular to the course the Karacknid fighters were on, the Hellcats charged into the Karacknids. The Karacknids barely had sixty seconds to respond. All they could do was turn their noses to face the new threat. Each group of fighters rippled off anti-fighter missiles at one another, and then they began savaging each other with laser beams and plasma bolts. Justin had timed his attack almost to perfection. With the Karacknid fighters' momentum taking them towards Georgia’s Wing, their evasive maneuvers were nowhere near as effective as Justin’s force, which was flying straight towards their enemies. In the space of fifteen seconds, Justin’s Hellcats slashed through the Karacknid fighters’ formation, blowing apart hundreds of fighters with their missiles and then melting hundreds more to slag with plasma bolts.

Georgia stared in shock and surprise for several seconds. The Imperial Hellcats had cut the Karacknid numbers nearly in half. The cohesion of the Karacknid fighters that remained was all but gone too! Explosions had blown gaps into each enemy squadron, and their remaining fighters were all out of position from evading and engaging Justin’s Hellcats. “They have shown us how it's done!” Georgia said to her pilots as she shook herself and fell back into her hyper-focused state. “Let’s finish them!” she ordered coldly.

With abandon, Georgia and her Wing tore into the remaining Karacknids. Though they were still outnumbered, their attack was devastating. The Karacknids, having now fired all their missiles, had to endure over a thousand fired by Georgia’s fighters. As many were still trying to evade the missiles that flashed across space towards them, they then came under attack from laser beams as Georgia’s fighters closed to point-blank range. It took just twenty seconds for both groups of fighters to close with each other and then pass out of range again. Yet in that time, Georgia shot down three enemy fighters, and her pilots took out another six hundred. In return, just one hundred and eighty Talon fighters were shot down.

More than half my force survived! Georgia saw as her Squadron Leaders updated her on the status of their fighters. Georgia was filled with bittersweet feelings. Losing nearly half her force while fighting in a meaningless system was not an acceptable loss given the real battle that would soon be fought at New Shanghai. Yet, when she had been expecting to lose almost every fighter just minutes ago, it was a joy to see so many were still with her.

When her COM unit began to flash again, Georgia activated it immediately. “Wing Commander Justin. We owe you our thanks,” she said. “But where did you come from?”

“No need to thank us, Wing Commander Somerville,” Justin said as he chuckled over the COM channel. “We’re always happy to deal out some death to a Karacknid fighter Wing. Rear Admiral Somerville did instruct me to pass on his compliments to you. He says you're to get back to your carriers at once and get ready to defend your fleet.”

“Jonathan!” Georgia exclaimed as she smiled. “He is here?”

“He is,” Justin confirmed. “And he gave me orders to help you and then get back to our carriers immediately. This battle isn’t over for either of us yet.”

“No, it’s not,” Georgia said, still smiling. “But I think the odds have tilted in our favor. Thank you again, Wing Commander, and farewell for now. We will speak when this is over. I owe you a drink or two.”

“I’ll hold you to that, Wing Commander. Until we meet again,” Justin replied.

Georgia quickly looked down at her displays that showed the wider system. She scanned it, looking for her brother’s fleet, yet there was no sign of it. But he is out there somewhere, she was sure. It filled her with hope. Reverus' fleet isn’t lost yet, she thought confidently.

Chapter 16

In war, timing is everything.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Sparrowhawk

Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw most of the Talon fighters burst out of the wave of Karacknid fighters that had tried to ambush them. He was certain Georgia would be among the survivors. We made it, he said to himself. Just in time! Four days ago, scouts he had sent to watch Zeta Fort had returned with news that Tanaka-lan’s flagship and a sizable Karacknid fleet had left the former border fort system heading northeast. Guessing where they were going, Jonathan had rushed after them.

“All right,” Jonathan said to his officers. “We’ve saved Reverus’ fighters, now it's time to help those Eaglaton warships out too.”

“Sounds good, Rear Admiral,” Iso responded with a smile. “Maybe we can finally take Tanaka-lan on in a fair fight.”

“That would be nice,” Jonathan replied, though he wasn’t so sure things were going to work out quite like that. He was certain that somehow, Tanaka-lan would find a way to turn things in his favor. At the moment, things looked good for Jonathan’s fleet. He had snuck into the system behind Tanaka-lan and launched his fighters to counter the ambush he had felt certain Tanaka-lan would try to launch on Reverus’ fighters. Now his fleet was moving into a position to be able to engage Tanaka-lan’s fleet if it tried to corner Reverus’ fleet. With their combined strength, Jonathan and Reverus’ fleets were a match for Tanaka-lan’s. Once their fighters all returned and refueled and rearmed, they would actually have an advantage for once. In number only, though, Jonathan cautioned himself. He knew all too well that Tanaka-lan was worth a thousand ships or more all by himself. And an equal fight would still end up in his favor. Jonathan knew they couldn’t afford to just trade off ships with Tanaka-lan, not when he had eighty thousand more waiting for him back at Zeta Fort.

“They are looking for us,” Harte said as several hundred freighters and recon drones broke away from the Karacknid fleet.

“They know our fighters had to come from somewhere,” Iso commented.

“How long until they detect us on our current heading?” Jonathan asked as he spotted several frigates heading their way.

“Twenty minutes at most,” Harte responded after a couple of seconds.

Jonathan nodded and then studied the map of the system. “There’s no point in hiding any longer,” he decided. “We’d be more useful closing with Reverus faster. Bring us out of stealth, put us onto heading three three two point one. Power up the gravimetric array; it’s time to coordinate with our friends.”

“Gravimetric COM is ready, Rear Admiral. What message do you want to transmit?” Rossi asked as Sparrowhawk’s impulse engines went to full, revealing her presence.

“Send this,” Jonathan responded. “Request change heading to three five six point three. Force crossfire engagement. Wait for fighters.”

Moments later, pulses of gravimetric waves began to spread out from Sparrowhawk. Though none of Reverus' ships were equipped with gravimetric COMs, the Eaglatons had been briefed on how to interpret the pulses. Reverus' response was clear enough when his fleet began to change its heading. As it settled onto its new course, Tanaka-lan was presented with a problem. He could continue trying to close with Reverus’ fleet if he wanted, but by doing so, he would allow Jonathan’s ships to close on him as well. In a battle, Tanaka-lan could focus his fire on one of the two Allied fleets and overwhelm it, but then he would have to defend himself from two different angles, seriously compromising his defensive fire. Furthermore, Reverus' heading was still taking him away from Tanaka-lan. It would still take some time for the Karacknids to force Reverus into a fight. By then, Jonathan hoped both his and Reverus’ fighters would have returned and be ready to join the fight as well.

"Maybe he will just give up," Jonathan hoped, for he was sure Tanaka-lan could read the situation as well as he.

That was not what happened. Less than a minute after Reverus’ course change, Tanaka-lan’s fleet began to alter its heading. Swiftly, the three thousand Karacknid warships turned onto a course that intercepted Jonathan’s current heading. Jonathan glanced at Iso. “Is it a bluff, or is he serious?”

“He is losing a lot of momentum relative to Reverus’ fleet,” Iso said. “But then so will we if we turn…”

“Unless we want to fight him head on,” Jonathan finished. “And we’re certainly not going to try that. Alter our heading, turn us away.”

Seconds after Sparrowhawk began to move, Reverus’ Justice and the rest of his fleet did too, as the Eaglatons saw Jonathan’s maneuver and turned his fleet so that it would be in a position to aid Jonathan if Tanaka-lan continued to try and engage Jonathan. For five minutes, all three fleets moved under their new headings, then Tanaka-lan’s ships swung their noses back around onto a course to intercept Reverus. After a delay of about thirty seconds, Reverus’ fleet veered away from Tanaka-lan’s fleet. Jonathan quickly turned his ships so that he was closing with Tanaka-lan and Reverus once again.

“Tanaka-lan has gained on Reverus,” Harte said as he projected something on the bridge's secondary display. “Look, he was over an hour and a half away from being able to catch Reverus before, now that’s down to just an hour and twenty-six minutes, but we are still no closer to the Eaglatons.”

“He is using the distance between our two fleets against us,” Iso said. Five light minutes separated their two fleets, and so there was no time for Jonathan and Reverus to speak to one another and coordinate their maneuvers. If they waited that long, Tanaka-lan would be able to build up a massive advantage.

Jonathan nodded as he saw it too. With his position between the two Allied fleets, Tanaka-lan could keep turning towards one or the other and use the different reaction times of his and Reverus' fleets against them. "He will keep maneuvering like this until he gets an advantage over one of us, then he will close and fight us one at a time," Jonathan guessed.

"How can we stop him?" Iso asked.

"The gravimetric COM," Harte answered instantly. "We can communicate over the distance between us instantly. If Reverus knows what course change we are planning before we carry it out, he can match our movements exactly."

"Yes," Jonathan said as he immediately grasped what Harte was getting at. He hadn’t seen it before because it would require him giving Reverus orders. That was something that felt unnatural given Reverus' superior rank, but there was no other choice as he was the one with the gravimetric COM. "All right, let’s do it. Let's assume Tanaka-lan is going to turn back towards us. What heading would we want to veer away on?"

"Something like seven four nine point six," Iso suggested.

"That will work," Jonathan said as he nodded. "Which means we would want Reverus to turn onto three four one point six, at the same time. Rossi, send the heading with 'on my mark,'" Jonathan requested.

"Done," Rossi said half a minute later after the gravimetric COM stopped pulsing.

"Now we see," Jonathan said. They didn’t have to wait long. Just four minutes later Tanaka-lan tried another one of his maneuvers as he suddenly turned towards Sparrowhawk, making it look like he wanted to charge Jonathan’s fleet. "Make our turn," Jonathan ordered. Less than ten seconds after Jonathan's ship started to change course, so too did Reverus'. The courses of both fleets meant that if Tanaka-lan wanted to change his course again to keep closing with Jonathan’s ships as they now veered away, he would quickly lose the positional advantage he had over Reverus. At the same time, Reverus' heading meant he would still be able to come to Jonathan’s aid if Tanaka-lan tried to force a fight.

Tanaka-lan showed his skill as a commander as his ships quickly returned to their original heading in pursuit of Reverus' ships, showing he understood exactly what Jonathan had done. Twice more over the next fifteen minutes, Tanaka-lan tried new maneuvers, but each time Jonathan and his team already had counters planned.

"How long until our fighters return?" Jonathan asked after Tanaka-lan gave up for the third time.

"Thirty more minutes, Rear Admiral," Iso told him. "Then they’ll need another twenty to refuel."

"Tanaka-lan’s time is running out," Jonathan responded. "If he wants to take Reverus' ships, he will have to try and strike soon." The problem for the Karacknid Imperator was that Reverus was still running away as best he could. On their current headings, Tanaka-lan would catch Reverus, but not for another hour, and by then Jonathan’s fleet would be in a position to open fire on the Karacknids too. "So, what are you going to try next?" Jonathan asked his opponent, certain that Tanaka-lan wasn’t going to give up just yet.

Almost as if Jonathan had summoned it, Tanaka-lan’s ships began to turn again. This time, though, they didn’t turn to threaten Jonathan’s fleet. Instead, it looked like Tanaka-lan was breaking away from any potential engagement. “Is he giving up?” Iso asked.

Jonathan didn’t answer right away. It didn’t feel like something the Karacknid Imperator would do. Yet, that was what it looked like. Tanaka-lan’s ships were settling onto a course that would allow them to race between his and Reverus' fleets before either fleet could close in on him. If he wants to run, I have no problem letting him run. “Maybe,” Jonathan said, not willing to commit himself to the idea Tanaka-lan really was running just yet. “Let’s run some scenarios. Assuming he is up to something, what else might he be trying?”

For several minutes, Jonathan threw around several ideas with Iso and Harte, but they couldn’t come up with anything that wasn’t easily countered. Even so, Jonathan felt an increasing sense of unease. “Rear Admiral, I'm getting a message from Justice,” Rossi informed them.

“Let’s hear it,” Jonathan requested instantly. If Reverus had gone to the trouble of sending him a message that would be minutes old by the time it reached them, it had to be important.

“Rear Admiral, you need to alter course immediately,” Reverus said urgently. “Check Tanaka-lan’s course; it will take him close to the system’s ninth planet. I believe he plans to alter course towards it and use its gravity to swing around it, then head to the eighth planet and use its gravity to swing back at you. On your current heading, he will be able to fire off a single salvo at you. If he combines it with all his fighters, he could do you a lot of damage. If he does, he might then still be able to close with us and engage us without your support. You need to come to a heading of nine seven seven point two.”

Jonathan quickly studied a map of the system. Now that Reverus had pointed it out, he saw the possibility right away. “Navigation, make the course change at once,” he ordered. He then let out a long breath as his sense of unease lessened. As his ships changed course, Jonathan smiled when he realized what Reverus was doing. The new heading of Jonathan’s ships meant that if Tanaka-lan still tried to come after Sparrowhawk with his maneuver, Reverus would be in a position to join the fight. But if he gives up and does actually try to run, we will both still be within striking distance. “What is the status on our fighters now?” Jonathan asked.

“About half of the squadrons we deployed have landed; the others are coming in now. The rest of our force is ready to launch if required,” Harte answered.

“And the Eaglaton fighters?”

“They have all already landed and are presumably refueling,” Harte followed up.

Jonathan eyed the massive warship at the heart of the Karacknid fleet. He watched it in silence for more than a minute as he waited to see what Tanaka-lan would do. He's not moving, Jonathan thought as the Karacknid fleet reached and passed the point where it would have had to alter course if it wanted to try and use the ninth planet’s gravity to come at him. Moments later, though, the Karacknid fleet did begin to move. Instead of heading towards the system’s ninth planet, it began to turn back towards Reverus' fleet. “He still wants to fight,” Jonathan said. He wasn't sure what Tanaka-lan had in mind now, but no doubt he had already concocted a new plan.

“He has us evenly matched, I am sure he is still keen to bring us to battle if he can,” Iso said.

Jonathan nodded. “In his shoes, I would do the same.”

“Reverus’ fleet is turning away again,” Harte said. “Tanaka-lan is still in a position to intercept them before they can reach a shift passage.”

“Put us onto a heading to pursue,” Jonathan said with a sigh. It looked like they were going back to their original game of cat and mouse.

“If he gives up trying to engage us separately, it will still be a hard fight,” Iso said. “He could engage both fleets, exchange a few salvos with us and then pull back. Any kind of parity in losses will still be a win for him.”

“I think you are right,” Jonathan said as his sense of unease began to grow again. “He’s done with messing around, now he just wants a fight.” As he spoke, his eyes were drawn back to Tanaka-lan’s flagship. In Tanaka-lan’s shoes, I would happily lose all three thousand of my ships to take out our three thousand, Jonathan thought. But maybe there is a loss he is not willing to suffer… Jonathan almost didn’t finish the thought, for he knew right away what it might cost him. But I cannot put my feelings first, Jonathan told himself as he thought of his parents. He didn’t want to cause them any more grief than they had already suffered. But this is war, and Georgia knows it as well as anyone. “Rossi, transmit a message to Admiral Reverus using our normal COM system,” Jonathan requested as he forced his voice to remain level.

“Aye, Rear Admiral, the travel time for the message will be five minutes,” Rossi responded.

Jonathan nodded, “I know.” He then sat a little straighter. A vision of his sister flashed across his mind, but he forced it away. He had to put his fleet and his father’s Empire first, despite what it might cost him and his family. “Vice Admiral, it seems Tanaka-lan intends to force a fight one way or another. If he gets his way, we're both likely to suffer heavy losses even if we manage to get ourselves out of this situation. I have another suggestion, though. Soon my fighters will be able to launch another sortie as I imagine yours will too. What do you think of striking Tanaka-lan’s flagship? If we could kill him, we would throw his fleet into confusion and might be able to escape without any further fighting. More significantly, it could throw his whole battlefleet into disarray and cause his invasion to stall.”

Just over ten minutes later, Reverus' reply came back. “Rear Admiral, it seems your family thinks alike. Your sister has already made such a suggestion. I am reluctant to approve it, but our enemy has presented us with a unique opportunity. It may be he will not allow us to make use of it, but if you and Wing Commander Somerville are prepared to take the risk, then so am I. I propose we begin launching now and prepare to land a strike an hour from now. We can maneuver our fleets to be in a position to follow up with an attack of our own or make a run for safety if your sister is successful. I imagine you are happy with her taking command of the attack once our forces combine?”

“Wing Commander Somerville is the finest fighter commander we have; she may lead the attack,” Jonathan recorded and sent to Reverus. Then he turned to Iso and Harte. “Begin launching every fighter we have,” he said to them. “If there’s a chance we can end this war today; we have to try.”

Iso and Harte solemnly nodded, both well aware of how deadly it would be for any fighter pilots that tried to strike at the Karacknid fleet without a wave of friendly missiles going in first to give them cover.

As his carriers began launching squadron after squadron, Jonathan's eyes instead fixed on the Eaglaton fleet as it began launching fighters as well. He hadn’t been surprised to hear his sister had already suggested they launch an attack against Tanaka-lan’s flagship. He was also sure she intended to lead the strike personally. She would want to be the one to take out his flagship. Godspeed, he thought towards her, knowing there was nothing he could say in a message that she wouldn’t already know.

*

Slayer

Tanaka-lan growled as he saw the Imperial fleet alter its heading onto a perfect course to thwart his plan. His lips peeled back as he snarled at one of the battleships in the center of the enemy fleet's formation. His officers had identified it just minutes after the Human fleet had appeared. It was the same battleship that had been used to lure him into a surprise attack during the battle of Zeta Fort. Then it had been commanded by Emperor Somerville’s son. The same son who had thwarted him twice within his own territory when he had been hunting the traitorous Karacknids who rejected his rightful rule.

He is good, Tanaka-lan reluctantly admitted. First, he had launched a fighter force to intercept Tanaka-lan’s ambush of the alien fleet's fighters; now, he was anticipating Tanaka-lan’s every move. If it wasn’t for their gravimetric communication systems, I would have had them, Tanaka-lan was sure. But he couldn’t outmaneuver an enemy who could communicate in real-time across entire solar systems. Very well, then, we will fight this your way, he thought towards his opponents. “Turn us back onto a course to pursue the alien fleet,” he ordered. One way or another, I am going to find out just how good their warships really are.

Just over ten minutes later, Tanaka-lan let out a loud curse. Officers all around him froze, though none looked his way or dared to meet his gaze. Tanaka-lan wasn't looking at them, though; he was staring at the two enemy fleets. Both had begun launching fighters at almost the same moment. That they weren’t doing it quietly told him an attack was imminent. They aren’t going to wait for their ships to get into range. Immediately, Tanaka-lan knew what his enemy was planning. They weren’t just hoping to strike at his fleet and weaken it before he forced them into battle. No, they’re coming for Slayer! He was sure. It was the same thing Somerville's son had tried once before. Then, he had damaged Slayer and forced his flagship back to a repair yard for over a month. They wish to kill me! Cowards! They are afraid to face me in a fair fight. Tanaka-lan snarled in disgust. A part of him was tempted to let them try. Yes, he had lost a lot of fighters and point defense ships, but he had more with him. They will cripple their fighter force trying to get to me… but there is a bigger picture to consider, the more rational part of Tanaka-lan’s mind told him. He had already crushed the Allied fleet at Zeta Fort; his battlefleet was now poised to strike at their homeworld and finish Somerville and his son for good. Why risk all that?

“Turn the fleet,” Tanaka-lan ordered, filling his voice with authority, knowing his subordinates wouldn’t be best pleased that he was abandoning a battle. “If these pests wish to buzz around in our rear, we will let them. While they waste their time here, we will strike at the heart of their Empire.”

“Aye, Imperator,” Tanaka-lan’s Chief of Staff responded in a neutral tone. “Turning the fleet back towards the Zeta Fort system now.”

“And mark that battleship,” Tanaka-lan added. “The one at the center of the Human fleet. If we come across it again, I want it targeted from the outset of any engagement. I want it destroyed.” If you think you can destroy me, you will soon learn your mistake, he thought towards Somerville’s son.

*

IS Sparrowhawk

“The Karacknid fleet is turning again, Rear Admiral,” Harte said hastily. “They're turning away from us towards the system's southwest shift passage… I think they might be running for real this time. They’ve clearly seen our fighter launches.”

Jonathan nodded, though he wasn’t willing to accept Tanaka-lan was running so easily. He watched as his and Reverus' fighters formed up and then raced after Tanaka-lan’s fleet. With the Karacknid’s current heading, the fighters wouldn’t be able to catch them before they could jump into shift space, but if it was just a ruse and the Karacknid fleet did turn back, then the fighters would be able to strike at them. For half an hour, he continued to let his fighters chase after the Karacknid Imperator’s flagship, yet Tanaka-lan did not turn. “I think he really is running,” Jonathan eventually accepted. Though he was happy it meant Reverus' fleet wouldn’t be forced to fight, he still felt a sinking feeling, for it wasn’t hard to guess where Tanaka-lan was heading. “Signal Reverus and ask if he wants to recall our fighters.”

"Reverus agrees," Rossi informed him nine minutes later.

"Very well, send the recall order, use the gravimetric COM," Jonathan ordered. "Alter our course and put us onto a rendezvous heading with Reverus' fleet."

"Aye, Rear Admiral," Iso responded.

Two hours later, Jonathan and Reverus were able to talk with each other in real-time. "I am surprised he decided not to engage," Reverus said as a COM link was opened between both flagships. "Even with our fighter advantage, I thought he would not be able to pass up the opportunity to take on so many of our ships."

"It is rare for a Karacknid to turn down a fight," Jonathan agreed, "but Tanaka-lan is no fool. He can read the odds as well as either of us. He knows where his real advantage lies."

"You think he intends to return to his battlefleet and continue his advance?" Reverus asked.

"Why else would he turn? As soon as he saw the fighters, he clearly decided the risk to his own life wasn’t worth it. Why fight here on even terms when he can advance with three times the numbers we have defending New Shanghai and Earth?"

"So what do you want to do now, Rear Admiral?" Reverus asked. "Do we split up and continue our raiding or rush South?"

Jonathan nodded as he thought. That was the question. Clearly, their efforts had been partially successful. They had both engaged enemy convoys and drawn enemy fleets after them. Drawing out Tanaka-lan himself was evidence of the success of their diversionary attacks. In theory, they could split up and continue, but Tanaka-lan's turning back changed everything. He would only turn back if he thought his battlefleet was ready to resume its advance south again. "I do not think there is anything more we can achieve by continuing to raid their supply lines," Jonathan responded. "We could split up and head east and west before moving south. No doubt Tanaka-lan has left ships behind to watch us. We could make them think we are still planning more attacks. But my gut is telling me we need to head south as fast as we can. The fate of my species will not be determined here in The Wilds, but at New Shanghai. That is where we must head, and with all possible haste."

Reverus gave Jonathan a small bow. "Then we will head south, Rear Admiral."

Jonathan returned the bow, not even aware that he had just given a command to a senior officer. His mind had already turned to New Shanghai and his father.

Chapter 17

Life is precious, no matter where it is found or what form it takes, it is precious. A naval captain must always remember this, for far too often, our enemies do not.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Pytheas, 26th June 2513 AD, (two weeks previous).

This is it, Edward thought as the counter on Pytheas’ main display approached zero. As soon as it did, a small tremor ran through the bridge. Edward held his breath. Seconds later, the display changed as the stealth cruiser’s passive sensors began to peer into the system. Twelve worlds appeared along with many asteroid fields and comets. Edward leaned forward in his command chair. No ships were being detected. Nor were there any orbital stations around any of the worlds. Empty, Edward thought as he slumped back into his command chair.

“Nothing?” Cortez asked as she turned to Takeda and Kantolo.

Both sensor officers shook their heads. “Sorry, Captain,” Takeda replied. “No signs of intelligent life.”

Cortez glanced at Edward, both of them shared the same look of disappointment with one another. “There are still two more,” Edward said, knowing it was his job to raise everyone’s spirits. After discovering there were three systems on the Silizzarus ship’s data cores that the Varyuni hadn’t known about, everyone’s expectations had been growing as they had raced to the nearest system. Edward had been trying not to get his hopes up. They hadn’t known for sure what they might find, but he had thought they would at least find something that would aid them in their search for the Silizzarus’ worlds.

“Set course for the next system,” Cortez ordered as her tone lifted, matching Edward’s as she too tried to encourage her officers. “And keep your eyes and ears open. Just because the system hasn’t been developed, it doesn’t mean there aren’t Silizzarus stealth platforms out there, or even a ship.”

Her words had the desired effect, and every officer refocused on their duties. However, with no direct responsibilities over Pytheas, Edward had nothing to distract himself with. As he stared at the different planets within the system, he found his emotions dropping again. What if the other two systems are empty as well? He wondered. They had all thought that the Varyuni not knowing about the systems meant the Silizzarus had made sure they were kept hidden. But what if they were just three inconsequential systems? If they were, it would send Edward and his team back to the drawing board. And mean we have wasted nearly a month. A month we may not have, Edward feared as his thoughts turned back to Earth and the concern for his family that constantly hovered in the back of his mind.

Whispered voices made Edward look up. Takeda and Kantolo had their heads almost touching as they leaned out of their command chairs towards one another. Edward glanced at Cortez, who had just looked towards the two officers as well. “What is it, Lieutenants?” Cortez asked after sharing a look with Edward.

"Something strange, Captain," Takeda said as she straightened up. "In one of the asteroid fields we just passed."

"Well, elaborate please," Cortez responded.

"Of course," Takeda said. A moment later the holo display zoomed in on one of the fields. "There are some strange debris here, and here," Takeda explained as she highlighted two areas. "It almost looks like some of the asteroids have been intentionally smashed into one another, or maybe even damaged with weapons fire."

"If they have though, it must have been a long time ago," Kantolo added, "for the debris has spread out a fair bit. That is what made it hard to spot."

"Could it be natural?" Cortez asked.

"It's possible," Kantolo answered. "But it's not something I have ever seen before. After thousands of years, asteroid fields are usually pretty stable."

"Which means another cause may be more likely," Cortez concluded. "You think this system was occupied at some point."

"It's just a theory at the moment," Takeda responded. "There's no evidence of any artificial structures or even their remnants. But the disturbed areas are focused around the sections of the asteroid field with the highest densities of rare metals."

"That can't be a coincidence," Cortez said as she glanced at Edward again. "I want every celestial body in the system analyzed in full. Maybe there is more we are missing."

"Yes, Captain, that is just what we were beginning," Takeda said.

"Very good, then please continue, Lieutenants," Cortez said as she flashed Takeda a smile and then gestured for her to turn back to her console. "Maybe we haven't come all this way for nothing," she added to Edward.

Edward wanted her to be right, but he didn't want to get his hopes up. Ten minutes passed as Takeda and Kantolo sifted through everything Pytheas' passive sensors had picked up with a fine-tooth comb. Occasionally they would talk quietly with one another, but they didn't seem to find anything that necessitated bringing it to Cortez's attention.

"This is interesting," Lieutenant Farnsworth said from his tactical console, making both sensor officers spin around towards him.

"You have found something?" Takeda asked, sounding like she thought the possibility unlikely.

Farnsworth flashed her a cheeky grin. "Weapons officers do know how to interpret sensor readings, you know." He then grew more serious as he manipulated the main display to zoom in on one of the system's three gas giants that had fourteen moons orbiting it. Farnsworth seemed to be zooming in on one of them. "We've detected a couple of exotic readings from the fourth moon. It orbits its gas giant so fast and is blocked by the other moons that it is hard to get a good look at it. But there is something out there."

Takeda looked down at her console and tapped a few times. "Yes, we noticed them as well, but they are likely a result of the moon's fast orbit."

Farnsworth nodded. "I suppose that might be the case. But are you aware that thermonuclear warheads enhanced with neodymium and gadolinium can leave similar trace emissions in a planet's atmosphere?"

Takeda's eyes widened. She turned to Kantolo. "My species has no experience with such weaponry, especially when used against a planet's surface," the Kulrean said. "But," she said as her fingers danced over her console, "it is theoretically possible. We would have to get a lot closer to be sure, though."

Pytheas' bridge officers turned to Cortez and Edward. "We've come all this way," Edward said. "I say we check it out before we head on to the next system."

"Lieutenant Hibbert, alter course if you would," Cortez said to her navigation officer.

An hour later and there was no doubt. The gas giant's eighth moon filled Pytheas' main holo display. Up close it was clear what they were looking at. What the exploration cruiser’s long-range optical sensors had assumed were just large sandy deserts had turned out to be something else entirely.

"A tomb world," Kantolo said, anguish filling her voice. "It's been completely destroyed."

"An initial estimate suggests there are over five hundred craters," Farnsworth reported. "The atmosphere is still full of traces of several rare radioactive isotopes."

"I'm starting to detect uniform structures under several of the large sand dune formations," Takeda added. "I can't say for sure, but they may once have been cities."

"How long ago?" Edward asked as he fought to keep the horror from his voice. Growing up, he had seen the visuals of the nukes that had rained down on Earth in the first Karacknid War. Yet the scars left by those attacks had long since been cleaned up by the time he had visited the sites in person. Even though he was looking at the moon through Pytheas' sensors, it still felt far more real to him than the recordings from his parents' time. This is what the Karacknids could do to Earth if they breach the fleet's defenses. What the Silizzarus might do to us if they find out we know about them, Edward feared.

"It's hard to tell, Commander," Takeda answered. "If there are cities under there, clearly they have been destroyed and buried for centuries, if not millennia. The radioactive isotope levels may give us more of a clue. But without knowing the exact makeup of the weapons that were detonated, we can't be sure. Probably, to get the yields implied by the size of the craters we're detecting, the warheads were detonated at least a thousand years ago, possibly as many as three or four."

"I think we can assume who is responsible for this," Cortez said. "Whoever lived here, the Silizzarus obviously wanted rid of them. I can see why they don't want the Varyuni knowing about this system. Knowing a species was wiped out right on their doorstep would send them into a frenzy."

“The question is,” Edward said, “how does this help us in our quest? Was this just a species that the Silizzarus saw as a threat that had to be taken out? Or were they just unlucky enough to be too close to the Silizzarus homeworld and were exterminated just for that?”

“I’m not sure how we could know that either way,” Kantolo said. “We would just be guessing at the Silizzarus motivations.”

“Maybe there is a way we can find out,” Takeda said. “Look at this. There was a small energy spike from the surface, and we detected some movement. I think there is someone alive down there!”

“What?” Edward and Cortez blurted at the same time.

“I can’t be sure,” Takeda answered, “but I think that’s what we picked up. Right in this mountainous region here. There was an energy spike near one of these cave entrances. And then we picked up some faint signs of biological life forms.”

“Our sensors can pick that up?” Brooke asked in surprise.

Takeda nodded. “Given that there are no other signs of life on the planet's surface, whatever or whoever it was, they stood out pretty easily.”

Edward was on his feet instantly. “If there are any survivors from that species down there, we need to try and make contact with them. They could have the answers we have come all this way to get. Brooke, we need to put together a landing team.”

“I’ll inform Major Hawthorne,” Cortez said. “After what happened last time you went on a ground mission, you’re taking as many of his marines as we can fit in a shuttle.”

“Fine by me,” Edward said with a nod. “What about you, Lieutenant?” he asked as he turned to Kantolo. “You'd be good at looking for signs of life down there; we could use a sensor expert. Care to join us again?”

Kantolo shook her head vigorously. “I’m not very keen on that idea, Commander,” she said. Her head stopped shaking slightly. “If you order, then of course I will come. But if you’re asking, I would rather not.”

“I can come,” Takeda said. “Kantolo had all the fun last time. I will accompany you, Commander, if you need my assistance.”

“Then let’s go and get suited up, Lieutenant. And let’s see if you can find these life forms,” Edward said. He nodded to Cortez and then briskly led Brooke and Takeda out of the bridge.

*

An hour later, Edward was once again in one of Pytheas’ shuttles as it swooped down into the moon’s thin atmosphere. His horror at the state of the planet only increased as he stared out a viewing port. Up close and personal, the planet looked like a barren wasteland. Yet Takeda had found evidence of over forty massive cities, and countless smaller towns and villages buried under centuries, if not millennia, of dust and sand.

It's all gone. Without a trace left for the naked eye to see, Edward thought as the shuttle flew between two mountain peaks and then banked down into a wide-open valley. The remnants of a deep riverbed were clear to see, yet there wasn’t a single drop of water or growth of vegetation anywhere. The nuclear detonations destroyed the planet’s atmosphere and hydrological cycle, Kantolo had told him. But under the surface, within the cave systems Pytheas’ sensors had detected, there was a chance someone had survived. That was where they were headed now.

“LZ is up ahead,” the same Flight Lieutenant who had flown Edward and his team to the surface of the Jantotos' planet said. “Touchdown in thirty. I want to do a flyby first.”

“Understood,” Edward responded. All around him, Major Hawthorne’s marines stiffened as they hefted their plasma rifles and prepared to disembark. Edward gripped his rifle but then felt a hand on his knee.

“We’ll let them secure the LZ first,” Brooke ordered more than suggested. “No need to take any unnecessary risks when we have marines to send in first.”

Though Edward felt like he should follow Hawthorne’s marines straight out of the shuttle as they landed and the marines rushed out, he understood Brooke’s caution. “Alright, as you wish.” Unbuckling himself, Edward stood and waited for the all-clear. Half a minute later Hawthorne called them out of the shuttle. Brooke quickly moved herself in front of Edward and Takeda and then they descended the shuttle’s access ramp.

“We’ll be here waiting,” the shuttle’s pilot called out.

As soon as he stepped onto the soft sand the shuttle had landed on, a wave of heat hit him. Edward’s combat armor immediately began to cool Edward and itself down. Edward paused and looked around. Yellows and oranges surrounded him. The shuttle had landed in a bowl surrounded by sand dunes. In the distance, a large mountain range rose out of the sand dunes. The heat made its orange peak shimmer. Beyond the dunes and the mountains, there was nothing else to see. Even the marines were hard to make out as their combat armor perfectly blended into the sand dunes. Only when Hawthorne started moving and came back to stand beside Edward did Edward spot him.

“LZ is secure, Commander. No sign of life of any kind. The first cave entrance is three clicks that way,” Hawthorne said as he pointed a finger. “Ramirez and Hudson are moving out to get eyes on the target. We’re ready to go when you are.”

“Lead on then, Major,” Edward replied.

Hawthorne nodded, then gave out a string of orders and as he turned and began to jog in the direction he had indicated. Edward, Brooke and Takeda fell in behind him. As they began to move, Edward noticed the marines flanking them on either side about fifty meters away. At a brisk pace, Hawthorne led them towards the distant mountains. Here and there they meandered around a particularly tall sand dune but for the most part, Hawthorne led them on a straight path up and over the dunes. With no signs of life on the planet’s surface, there was no need for them to hide from anyone. At the peak of the first dune, Edward saw that the foothills of the mountains he had seen were much closer than he thought.

In no time at all, they reached the base of one of the first hills of rock that rose out of the dunes. Near its base, a large black opening provided the first break in the endless yellow and orange of the dunes and rocky hills. As they approached, Edward saw two marines standing at either side of the cave’s entrance.

“Report?” Hawthorne asked as they jogged up to the two marines.

“We’ve deployed nano drones down the cave, Major,” Ramirez responded. “They’ve mapped the cave system for two kilometers. They match the scans from Pytheas. Though we're finding a lot of smaller tunnels and openings as well. It’s a maze in there.”

“No sign of any energy signatures or biologicals?” Hawthorne followed up.

Ramirez shook his head. “Nothing but dust and sand.”

“Then in we go,” Hawthorne ordered. “Take point, privates. We’ll be right behind you.”

“Keep your eyes and ears open,” Edward said to Takeda.

The sensor Lieutenant nodded as she pulled out a scanner with far more sophisticated capabilities than the microscopic drones the marines used. “If we get close to the energy signature Pytheas detected, I’ll know about it, Commander,” Takeda assured him.

Edward waited for Hawthorne and half of his twelve marines to head into the cave, then he, Brooke, and Takeda went in, allowing the rest of the marines to protect their rear. Though the inside of the cave was pitch black, the lights from fifteen combat-armored Humans made it feel like they were still in daylight. On his combat helmet’s HUD, Hawthorne drew a line through the maze of tunnels as he chose a path that led them deeper underground. The general consensus was that if there were any survivors, they would be hiding as deep as they could to protect themselves from the lingering radiation in the atmosphere and to stay out of the prying eyes of any Silizzarus ship that might happen to visit the system.

“Remember,” Edward said to all the marines. “Keep your eyes open for any signs of life or activity. The remnants of a camp, markings on the walls, or even just footprints. Anything that might suggest some of the natives of this world survived.” Heads around Edward nodded as they set off.

For the first half-hour, Edward’s head turned every direction as they descended deeper underground. He scanned every wall and every side tunnel they passed. Yet he spotted nothing unnatural except the footprints left by the marines in front of him. Slowly, he became less vigilant. If there had been natives living in the caves, he had expected to see signs of them right away. The energy signature Pytheas had detected hadn’t been too far from the surface. Where are they? He found himself asking.

“Maybe they don’t want to leave any trail for the Silizzarus to follow,” Brooke said, reading Edward’s thoughts. “If there are any survivors, they’ve hidden underground for hundreds, if not thousands, of years. After seeing your entire civilization wiped out from orbit, I imagine you’d be a little paranoid about being discovered for a second time.”

Edward nodded. That made sense. “Still, you would think there might be something. That energy signature wasn’t from someone going out of their way to remain completely hidden.”

“Unless it was an accident, or something else,” Brooke replied.

“Like what?” Edward asked.

“I just got something!” Takeda said excitedly, cutting Brooke off. “It was another energy signature. This one was far fainter. But it was there for a split second. It came from below us.” On everyone’s HUD, an area to their left and below them began to flash.

“Our nano drones haven’t made it that far down yet,” Hawthorne said. “I can send them that way to map out a route for us.”

“Let’s be careful with that,” Edward responded. “Don’t let them go more than a kilometer ahead of us. If there are natives down here, they may be able to detect our drones. Let’s not alarm them until we can figure out what is going on. We don’t want them thinking we are Silizzarus come to hunt them. They will scatter if they do.”

“Then onward we go,” Hawthorne said as he signaled his marines to move forward again with his hands.

For another twenty minutes, they headed deeper into the cave system. Takeda’s scanner told them they were over two miles under the moon’s surface. At some point, Edward had expected to see signs that the cave systems had been artificially extended. Yet, as far as they could tell, they just seemed to keep going and going.

“There’s a large cavern up ahead,” Ramirez reported. “Very large. Half a kilometer in diameter at least.”

“That could be where the energy signature came from,” Takeda suggested.

“Have the drones hang back further,” Edward said at once. “And send just one forward to the edge of the cavern. Have it take a look for us.”

Moments later, Hawthorne sent the visuals from the drone to Edward and Brooke’s HUD. With no light, the drone's infrared sensor could see very little. “The surface is uneven, but there could be something near the center,” Hawthorne said.

Edward nodded. There was a large shape protruding from the ground. Yet it wasn’t moving, nor was it giving off any heat or any other signs that it was anything other than a rock. “I think we need to get closer, whatever it is,” Edward said. He turned to Takeda. “If there’s nothing in the cavern, could the signature have come from somewhere else?”

Takeda nodded. “It’s possible, perhaps there is another cavern below that one, or there are other tunnels that lead out from it. But we are pretty close to where I reckon the signature came from, so it can’t be far.”

“All right, let’s proceed, but be extra cautious,” Edward warned.

Hawthorne signaled his marines forward with a hand gesture. When they got to the cavern, Ramirez entered first. Again, Edward watched his progress as visuals from his combat armor were sent to the rest of the marines. The cavern was indeed large, almost taller than it was wide. Though the floor was uneven, it was reasonably flat. This flatness was only broken by one large object near the center of the cavern. As soon as Ramirez's lights focused, Edward sighed. Whatever it was, it was covered in the same dust that littered the ground. Just another rock.

“Look,” Takeda suddenly said. “Ramirez, look back to your right. Along the cavern wall.”

The visuals they were watching all turned to the right. Edward had missed it as Ramirez had been looking back and forth, but he saw it this time. What had to be a walkway came into view. It started at the base of the cavern and spiraled its way around its outer walls climbing ever higher. As Ramirez followed it with his head, what looked like alcoves came into view leading off from the walkway. There was no way it was natural.

“Someone survived the surface strikes,” Brooke said excitedly. “Maybe there is some evidence of who they are or where they have gone in those alcoves.”

“There’s only one way to find out,” Edward said as he nodded to Hawthorne.

“Move in marines,” Hawthorne ordered. “Secure the cavern. Send the drones to map out any tunnels that lead from it as well.”

The marines ahead of Edward moved into the cavern, their weapons up and their heads constantly scanning back and forth. On Edward’s HUD, the rest of the cavern began to be mapped out by the nano drones.

“Hey!” Takeda called out behind him. “Stop!” she added. The tone of her voice made Edward freeze. “What is it?”

“I just got another energy flash. It came from the center of the cavern. I think it was a sensor sweep,” Takeda said quickly. “That rock, it’s not a...”

An explosion cut Takeda off. It was followed by a cry of pain over the COM channel. Edward swung around to look into the cavern with his own eyes. The large rock near the center of the cavern was rising. As it did, dust and sand fell from it revealing metallic lines. Lights suddenly came on and targeting lasers sprang to life, flashing through the dust that surrounded the thing. For a second, everyone stared at the mechanical beast, frozen in place. Then another missile flashed from it and slammed into the ground near where Ramirez had last been. At once the spell was broken. “Cover Ramirez!” Hawthorne ordered. “Lay down covering fire. Take that thing out!”

Chapter 18

When in trouble, it is always advisable to have a Marine at your back.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Hawthorne’s marines responded immediately to his command. They charged into the cavern splitting up as they did as they moved to surround whatever was attacking Ramirez. Plasma bolts began to rain down on the thing. As it came to its full height, Edward thought he saw a head straighten and then four arms unfolded. What could only be weapons sprang into view. Then all hell broke loose. Missiles rippled from the machine’s back and raced across the cavern. Laser beams in their hundreds began to pummel the marines. At the same time, the machine began to move, dodging the fire coming its way and closing the distance to Hawthorne’s marines that were already engaged.

Unperturbed by the scene in front of them, the six marines that had been behind Edward raced past him, firing their own rifles and hurling grenades as they charged. Edward glanced at Brooke and they both nodded to one another. Whatever the monstrous thing was, they weren't going to run from it and leave Hawthorne and his marines behind. “Come on!” Edward shouted over the din of battle to Takeda, then the three of them were charging into the dust and flying rocks that the fighting had already thrown up into the air.

Though Edward could hardly see the ground in front of him, the machine was impossible to miss. So many laser beams and other weapons were being fired from it that it was lit up on his HUD like a Christmas tree. As he ran with all his strength, Edward fired hundreds of plasma bolts at the machine. For the first couple of seconds, no fire came his way, then two laser beams zipped past him. Immediately, Edward began to dodge left and right as he tried to circle around behind the machine. More laser beams tried to strike him. Behind him, he heard a female grunt. Edward dropped to his knees and skidded to a halt behind a small rocky outcrop. Spinning, his eyes searched for who had been hit. He caught a glimpse of Brooke sprinting past him, still firing. Behind her, Takeda was on her back, smoke was rising from her leg.

Edward pushed himself back to his feet and ran to Takeda. Ignoring her cries of pain, he grabbed one of her arms and dragged her back behind the rock for cover. “Stay down,” he said as he peeked above the rock and began firing again.

“It’s no good,” Brooke called out. “Our bolts aren’t penetrating whatever armor it’s got.”

“Hypervelocity missiles,” Hawthorne ordered in response.

A moment later, Edward caught the briefest sight of something flashing across the cavern. It hit the ground just in front of the machine and exploded. A massive concussive force blasted through the cavern. The force threw off the machine's balance and it toppled onto its side. At the same time, Edward was bowled over onto his back. As he pushed himself back to his knees, quicker than Edward thought possible, the machine began to right itself too. Yet before it did, another missile smashed into its leg, shattering the machine's metal struts, and sending Edward and many others flying again.

Even as the machine tried to get back up using three of its arms, the marines kept pouring fire at it. Quickly it became engulfed in more explosions as grenades and missiles rained down on it. Between concussive blasts, Edward pulled three high-yield explosive grenades from his utility belt and flung them at the machine. He then took cover with Takeda. After several more explosions, he peeked out again to see at least two arms had been blown off the machine. In the couple of seconds he watched, he also saw plasma bolts begin to smash into the machine's torso and cause damage. “Its armor is weakened,” he called out over the COM channel. “We can hurt it now.” As he spoke, he raised his rifle and poured as many bolts into the machine as he could.

Even as the marines began to tear the thing apart, it still tried to fire as many of its weapons that were still working. One by one though, they were blown apart by explosive grenades or melted to slag by plasma bolts. Then, as suddenly as the battle had begun, it ended. The machine finally lost control of its limbs and its weapons and fell silent just before it fell over and stopped moving.

Slowly marines began to stand up from behind whatever they had been using for cover. Everyone kept their weapons trained on the machine. Edward stood too as the dust began to settle. “Harkan, Sylvester, secure that thing. Plant explosives on it. If it moves, detonate them,” Hawthorne ordered. “Everyone else, see to our wounded.”

Another groan from Takeda made Edward turn back to her. She was trying to sit up. “Not so fast,” Edward said. “Let me have a look at your leg.” Kneeling over her, Edward twisted Takeda’s leg so he could see the damage, causing her to gasp. Edward winced at the sight. A laser beam had burnt through the armor around her thigh. Through the hole, Edward saw a tangle of charred flesh. Movement made him turn as Brooke joined them.

“How bad is it?” She asked.

“I was just checking,” Edward said as he pulled out a cord from the wrist of his combat armor and attached it to Takeda’s armor to check her vitals. A scan of her body soon appeared on his HUD. “You’ve lost some blood, and nearly a third of your thigh is gone,” he said as he looked down at Takeda. “But your armor is already filling you with medical nanites. The pain should begin to ease soon.”

“It already is,” Takeda said. “Can you help me up and pass me my scanner?”

“Here, I’ve got you,” Brooke said as she eased Takeda to her knees.

“Careful,” Edward said. “I don’t think her leg can take her weight.” He then looked around for Takeda’s scanner. It wasn’t far from where she had first been hit. “Here, what do you make of it?” he asked.

Takeda took the scanner and, with Brooke’s help, turned to face the fallen machine. “It definitely wasn’t alive,” Takeda said as she scanned it. “I’m not reading any more energy signals from it. I think you all killed it.”

“Can you tell who made it?” Edward asked.

“Take me closer,” Takeda requested.

Edward helped Brooke half-carry Takeda to the fallen machine. Up close, it looked even more impressive and deadly. As Takeda picked up a piece of its damaged armor, Edward looked around for Hawthorne. He was standing over three marines that had been pulled together. They were lying on their backs. “How bad, Major?” Edward asked over a private COM channel.

Hawthorne turned to face him. “Two dead, Ramirez's armor and implants are doing everything they can, but we are losing him too. Higgins is badly wounded. He has lost an arm and a lot of blood. A couple more have been badly scorched by laser beams, but they can still fight if we have to.”

“I’m sorry, Major,” Edward said as he shook his head. “This is not what I was expecting.”

“Commander, I think I know who built this,” Takeda said over the general COM channel. “The armor here,” she said as she held up the piece she had been examining. “It’s almost identical to the outer armor of the Silizzarus ship we captured. This was a Silizzarus robot.”

“A Silizzarus killer robot,” Brooke added.

Edward nodded. It wasn’t hard to imagine why it was here. “The Silizzarus knew some of the locals survived their bombardment. This was left here to hunt the remnants down.”

“Which means if there were any locals nearby, they’re probably long gone by now,” Brooke said.

“Yes, I’m afraid so,” Edward agreed as his voice fell. Their mission had just turned into a failure. They had lost two marines for nothing.

“Eemmm, Commander,” Takeda said, her voice full of concern. “I’m detecting more energy signatures.”

“Where?” Edward demanded.

“From below us, and around us. There are at least five of them. I think they’re coming this way.”

Edward spun around to Hawthorne. “We can’t fight another one of those,” Hawthorne said, “never mind five!” Hawthorne looked down at the three marines at his feet. “We need to get out of here. We can’t afford to carry them out.” He quickly knelt down and reached out to one of the marines. He shook his head a moment later. “Ramirez is gone.” His voice then hardened. “All right marines, we are sprinting out of here back to the shuttle. We leave the fallen where they lie.”

“Wait,” Brooke said. “We can’t just leave them. Those things will find them. They’ll figure out who we are. We need to blow this whole cavern in.”

“We can’t blow up our own people,” one of the marines protested.

Edward nodded to Hawthorne to show he agreed with Brooke. Hawthorne hesitated. An awkward silence followed that seemed to last much longer than the couple of seconds that it did. “She’s right,” Hawthorne said with a sigh. “Higgins, lay all the explosives we have. We'll blow this whole place. The rest of us are moving right now. Davenport, take point. We’re taking the fastest way out of here.”

Hawthorne’s orders broke the spell that had frozen the marines in place. At once, they began to get moving. Edward eased Takeda’s scanner from her hands and handed it to Brooke. “You take this and keep an eye on it, I’ll help our Lieutenant here.”

“I’m alright,” Takeda insisted. Then she tried to move, gasped, and clung to Brooke.

“Sure you are,” Edward said as he eased Takeda’s arm over his shoulder, then wrapped an arm around her waist and half lifted, half pushed her forward. “We need to move fast if we are going to keep up with the marines.”

“Right,” Takeda said through gritted teeth. With Brooke staying close behind, the three of them set off towards the tunnel they had entered the cavern through.

“Charges set,” Higgins called out just after they left the cavern. Moments later he sprinted past them. “I've given them two minutes. You better move.”

Edward did his best to pick up his pace. “What are those energy signatures doing?” He asked Brooke.

“They’re pulsing. I think they are some kind of active scanners. They’re still moving towards us. They’re tracking us,” Brooke said.

“Great,” Edward replied.

“Ten seconds,” Higgins called out.

Edward stopped moving and braced himself and Takeda a moment later. A bright light flashed past them. Then they heard the explosion a second later. A great gust of wind and dust followed, battering them. As soon as it passed, Edward started moving again. “No time to dilly-dally,” he said.

As they half-ran, half-jogged, Hawthorne took control of his marines. He ordered three to fall back behind Edward, Brooke, and Takeda to form a rear guard. Another two went ahead to scout out their route while the rest remained with Hawthorne as they carried the marine who had lost his arm and guarded their commander and Edward.

“I think we might have a problem,” Brooke said a couple of minutes later. On Edward’s HUD that showed the map of the underground tunnels the drones had made, three dots began to flash. “Two of the energy signatures we detected are still moving towards the cavern, but these three are trying to move ahead of us. They are trying to intercept us and they're moving fast.”

Hawthorne swore. He studied his HUD for a couple of seconds and then swore again. “You’re right. They’ll cut us off here,” he said as he highlighted an area ahead of them.

“Blow some of the tunnels,” Edward suggested. “Block their paths. This place is like a maze; we can use that. We don’t need to take the quickest route back to the shuttle, just the safest.”

“Right,” Hawthorne said, getting the idea. Seconds later, he began to select other tunnels and started tasking his marines to blow them.

Soon, as Edward kept moving, shockwaves began rumbling under his feet as tunnels were blown. On his HUD, the path Hawthorne intended to take also kept updating as he kept rerouting their group to prevent the Silizzarus robots from getting ahead of them. Several times they had to backtrack or take long detours, but Edward didn’t complain. He would far rather have to run a little further than fight his way past another one of the robots.

“I think we’re going to make it,” Hawthorne said after more than forty-five minutes of running through the underground tunnels. “If we blow these two tunnels and then take this one, they can’t possibly get ahead of us before we make it back to the main tunnels that lead up out of the cave. We’ll need the shuttle to pick us up right at the cave entrance, though.”

“We should have no problem signaling the pilot once we get nearer the surface,” Brooke said.

“But we still have to be careful,” Edward cautioned. “We can’t just blast off. If there are stealth platforms in orbit, they could still detect our shuttle. Right now those robots don’t know that we are human. They might still think they're chasing whoever still lives on this planet. I’d like to keep it that way if we can.”

“Right, well, it’s going to be close then,” Hawthorne said. “Agent Brooke, you better start trying to raise the pilots now. As soon as we get through to them, they’ll need to be on the move.”

“Understood,” Brooke replied at once.

For five more minutes, they kept running as Brooke tried to raise the pilots. Edward felt several more tremors as Hawthorne’s marines continued to try and hamper the robots that were chasing them. “I’ve got them,” Brooke finally said, relief in her voice. “They detected the explosions and the robots; they're already in the air on their way.”

“Jennings has reached the cave's exit,” Hawthorne said a minute later. “We're not far.”

A couple of minutes later, his body starting to feel the strain from half-carrying Takeda over such a long distance, Edward half stumbled into the daylight flowing in through the cave’s entrance. As his combat helmet’s visor adjusted to the influx of light, he saw their shuttle start to descend and touch down just a hundred meters from the cave's exit. “Don’t wait, get straight on board,” Hawthorne ordered Edward and Brooke.

Happy to comply, Edward kept moving. Brooke came alongside Takeda and supported her other arm. Together they carried her the rest of the way to the shuttle. They waited for the marines to load up their injured comrade, then rushed up the shuttle’s rear access ramp. As soon as Takeda was strapped in, Edward turned around and looked back out the shuttle’s rear towards the cave. Hawthorne was standing at the entrance peering back inside. On his HUD, Edward could see two marines were still within the caves rushing back from planting more charges. One energy signature was just a couple of hundred meters behind one of the marines. Then a charge detonated, and the cave between them collapsed. Immediately the energy signature changed direction, rushing towards a side tunnel. It was still going to be close!

“Are we ready to lift off immediately?” Edward called out as he turned back to look along the length of the shuttle towards the pilots.

"Aye, Commander, as soon as you give the order. All stealth systems are still active and ready to go. Once we close the hatch, we should be invisible to whatever is chasing you."

"It’s a Silizzarus robot," Edward replied. "It probably has sophisticated sensors. We need to get out of its line of sight immediately."

"Right, we’ll head through the mountain range before we make for orbit," the pilot replied.

"Good," Edward said as he turned back towards Hawthorne. To his relief, the Major and his last two marines were sprinting towards the shuttle. Seconds later they came barreling up its access ramp. Edward slammed the button to begin closing the ramp. "Get us out of here," he shouted to the pilot.

"On the double," Hawthorne added. "I set charges at the cave’s entrance."

The shuttle’s engines whined as they propelled it off the moon’s surface. Edward sat down and strapped himself in, then he twisted and strained his neck to look out an observation window. Quickly, the cave entrance began to shrink as the shuttle ascended and moved towards the nearby mountains. Even so, as Edward watched, a large metallic object came rushing out of the cave. In the daylight, Edward could see it had three legs alongside its four arms. Its head and weapons immediately began to twist and turn in many directions as it searched for a target. Then, a fraction of a second later, Hawthorne’s charges detonated. The cave entrance instantly collapsed, and large boulders were flung out in every direction. At least one smashed into the robot, sending it toppling over. Yet, just as the shuttle passed over a large hill blocking the robot from view, Edward saw it righting itself as it resumed scanning for a target.

Turning away from the window, Edward retracted his combat armor’s helmet and let out a long breath. "Well, that was close," he said as Hawthorne and Brooke retracted their helmets as well. "I think I’m starting to have my fill of ground missions. Staying on board Pytheas for a while sounds good to me."

"Me too," Brooke enthusiastically agreed. "Me too."

Chapter 19

Following an enemy ship can often be a very hard task indeed. Every species we have encountered has gone to great lengths to make sure the emissions from their vessels cannot be followed. Yet every now and again a lucky break can come along.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Once they made it to orbit, Edward unbuckled himself and spent several minutes checking over Takeda. Using the shuttle’s medical kit, he administered a couple of injections to bolster the painkillers her armor had given her and help speed up her body's recovery process. “Once the doctor gets a hold of you, you’ll be as good as new in a week or so,” he encouraged her.

“My leg will grow back on its own?” Takeda asked.

“The damage is just muscular; the doc will have no problem repairing it. There’ll be no need for an amputation,” Edward assured her. While Pytheas's medical bay was state-of-the-art, it didn’t have the facilities to grow artificial limbs. If Takeda did need her leg amputated, she’d have to wait until they got back to Earth to have a new one grown and attached.

“So,” Brooke said after Edward sat down again. “What are you thinking now?”

Edward grimaced. He had been trying not to think about their situation. Two marines were dead, and a third was badly injured. Yes, they had confirmed the Silizzarus were the ones who had destroyed the civilization on the moon. It proved once and for all that they were an existential threat to his species. But they were no closer to finding a Silizzarus world, let alone their homeworld. “I don’t think we have much choice; we check out the other two systems the Varyuni didn’t know about and see if we can learn something there. But we’re not landing unless we absolutely have to. If the next two worlds turn out to be ones the Silizzarus have nuked the indigenous population as well, they will have probably left more of those killer robots behind.”

“Yes, you’re not going to get too many volunteers to go up against another one of those,” Brooke said.

Edward nodded, though he wasn’t really thinking about the killer robot. It felt like their mission was close to coming to an end; an unsuccessful end. If the Varyuni knew about all the systems they had learned about from the captured Silizzarus ship’s data core, then there was no way any of those systems were the Silizzarus’ homeworld. If the final two systems they had to search were other systems the Silizzarus had attacked long ago, then the trail would run cold. Edward would have no choice but to return to Earth empty-handed. But one of the other two worlds could still be their homeworld, he thought as he tried to encourage himself. That would explain why they nuked the species who lived on this moon, they were simply too close for comfort.

For the hour-long flight back to Pytheas, Edward went over everything they had learned about the Silizzarus since he had begun his search. It was true, they had gathered a lot of intelligence about their enemy. Yet when it came down to it, everything depended on the star map of local space they had been building. Edward could learn everything there was to know about how the Silizzarus infiltrated species and manipulated their cultures and civilizations, yet if he couldn’t locate their worlds, there was next to nothing he or his father could do to hurt them.

By the time the shuttle landed, Edward was fighting a sense of hopelessness. He wasn’t looking forward to having to fill Cortez and the rest of Pytheas' crew in on their failure to find anything useful. As soon as he could, he unbuckled himself and moved to Takeda’s side to help her out of the shuttle, thankful for the distraction. Though the shuttle hadn’t risked communicating with Pytheas in case it was detected, there was a medical team already in the hangar waiting. Edward passed Takeda off to several of the medics who were there, then made sure the seriously injured marine was taken care of too. He then turned around to find Lieutenant Hibbert standing in front of him.

“Commander, sorry to be so direct, but Captain Cortez sent me to request you join her on the bridge immediately,” he said, speaking quickly.

“What is it?” Edward asked, certain he wasn’t going to like Hibbert’s answer.

“We detected a ship jumping into the system ten minutes ago,” Hibbert said. “It’s headed straight for the moon.”

Edward’s eyes widened. He turned to Brooke who had a very concerned look on her face. “It couldn’t be…” she said. “How could they have found out so quickly?”

Edward had no idea. It had been just over two hours since their battle with the Silizzarus robot. There was no way one of the robots could have got a message out of the system and called in a Silizzarus ship. And yet, Edward had no doubt who the ship belonged to. Without waiting to answer Brooke, he moved past Hibbert and, still in his combat armor, rushed towards the bridge.

“Where is it?” Edward asked as soon as he stepped onto the bridge. He needn’t have asked, for the main holo display was focused on a single contact that was racing into the inner system from the system’s mass shadow.

“We detected it twelve minutes ago, Commander,” Cortez explained. “It was already moving into the system when we picked it up. I don’t think it knows we are here yet; I imagine it would be coming in more stealthily. At its current acceleration rate, it will reach the moon in twenty minutes.”

“You detected no transmissions from the moon's surface?” Edward asked next.

Cortez shook her head. “We detected energy pulses from several explosions,” Cortez nodded at the dirt and grime on Edward’s combat armor. “It seems like you didn’t get the warmest welcome down there. Do you think you drew this ship here?”

Edward shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t see how. The timing doesn’t fit. Unless they have some kind of FTL communication capabilities we don’t know about. But you would think Pytheas would have detected something.”

“I am sure we would,” Kantolo said. “There are no known or theoretical ways of communicating faster than light that Pytheas couldn’t detect. Plus, the captured Silizzarus ship contained no FTL COM transceivers or receivers.”

“Well then, maybe we just got lucky. But if that ship hasn’t figured out something is up by now, it soon will,” Edward said. He then quickly outlined to Cortez and her officers what had happened to them on the moon's surface.

“Okay, so these robots may not yet know they fought against off-worlders, but once they examine the cavern you fought in properly, the Silizzarus will eventually figure out we were here,” Cortez said as she summarized the situation at large. “There is no way that explosion hid all the evidence your team left behind. They will find trace elements of the marines' DNA and know Humans were here.” Cortez paused as she fixed Edward with a level gaze. “If they find out we are here looking for them, there’s no telling what they might decide to do to Earth and our civilization.” Her eyes turned to the approaching contact. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but we can’t let that ship get away with the knowledge it is going to learn from those robots.”

Edward nodded along as she spoke. He had already come to the same conclusion. “If it is possible, we have to try and take them out. We can’t let them leave the system. Not with the news they will be leaving with. But… is it even possible?”

Suddenly everyone on Pytheas' bridge stopped moving. All were staring at Edward and Cortez. It seemed like they held their breath for the exploration cruiser’s Captain to respond. “We have no idea how Pytheas would fare in a battle with one of their ships…” Cortez waited a moment as she thought, then she nodded. “But you are right, Commander. We cannot let the Silizzarus find out we are out here looking for their worlds. Which means, we cannot let that ship leave.” Cortez took a deep breath and looked around at her officers as they all stared at her, then she turned back to Edward and Brooke and gestured at their combat armor. “I suggest you two go and change while we figure out how best to fight our ship.” Cortez glanced at the main display. “We have twenty minutes until that ship gets here. We don’t have long to figure out what we’re going to do.”

“We’ll be right back,” Edward said as he nodded to Cortez and then turned and rushed out of the bridge. He was back and seated in his command chair just three minutes later.

“Here’s the problem we have,” Cortez explained as she pulled up a simulation she and her officers had already run. “Our torpedoes are far less stealthy than Pytheas as they aren’t fitted with our reflective hull or a Kulrean stealth field. If we fire them, we’ll likely just alert the Silizzarus ship that it is under attack and almost certainly give away our position. So, we have to wait until that ship gets close enough to use the phase cannon. It’s our most powerful weapon anyway, and it will give us the best chance for our surprise attack to destroy them before they can fight back. Then, as soon as we fire, we can open up with our torpedoes and missiles in case the phase cannon doesn’t destroy them outright.” Though Edward wasn’t a naval officer, he was familiar with the Kalassai weapon system. “We’ll have to let them get very close to use it, well within missile range, almost within the range of their own energy weapons,” Cortez added.

Edward remembered the Silizzarus weapons well; he had lost several frigates that had been under his command to them the last time he had fought a Silizzarus ship. They outranged Pytheas’ heavy plasma and laser cannons and dealt out far more damage. “How confident are we they won’t detect us before they get into range of the phase cannon?” Edward asked.

Cortez shrugged and turned to Kantolo. “We don’t know for sure how good the Silizzarus passive scanners are,” the Kulrean answered. “But at least they aren’t using their active scanners. I’m fairly certain they would detect us if they power up their active sensors. But if they don’t, they may not see us until it is too late.”

“Fairly certain,” Edward repeated. He then took a long slow breath. “That’s not the strongest foundation to risk our ship on, and possibly our homeworlds.” It wasn’t hard for Edward to imagine Earth being wiped clean of its cities and thousands of killer robots dumped on the surface to hunt down the survivors. “But, if this is our best bet, you are the experts, so I trust you.”

“It is the best chance we're going to get,” Cortez responded. “Right now they're rushing into the system, not trying to be stealthy, that tells us they don’t expect to encounter another ship. Surprise is our best option. It is an edge even their superior weapon systems can’t overcome.”

“Then let’s do this,” Edward said as he turned to the holo display and the image of the approaching Silizzarus ship. “Let’s see if we can actually destroy one of these things.”

“What about the enemy ship, is it the same as the one we fought before?” Brooke asked.

“Thankfully, yes,” Cortez answered. “It doesn’t appear to be any larger or more powerful than the small craft we encountered in our space.”

“Well, at least we have that,” Brooke replied.

“Okay,” Edward said as he gave Brooke a look telling her to lose her pessimism. “I trust you all. Let’s take them out.”

“We will do our best,” Cortez assured him, then she turned from Edward and Brooke and set her shoulders as she focused on the holo display. Instantly, silence descended on the bridge as every officer devoted their full attention to their console and their responsibilities.

Despite their proficiency and Cortez's confidence, Edward felt a nervousness emanating off the officers around him. As the seconds ticked by and the contact on the holo display got closer and closer, it only grew. Everyone knew what had happened the last time several Imperial frigates had faced off against a Silizzarus warship. They had damaged it, sure, but it had blasted its way through almost a squadron’s worth of ships with ease. But this time we have the upper hand, Edward tried to reassure himself as he felt butterflies begin to dance around in his own belly. Anxiously, he glanced at Brooke and then Cortez. Brooke looked as concerned as he was, while Cortez was still projecting an aura of confidence and control. It has to be fake, Edward guessed. Even though he knew that, looking at her still eased his fears a little.

On the holo display, a ring appeared around Pytheas. Scrolling text beside it detailed the ring as the maximum range of Pytheas’ phase cannon and counted down until the Silizzarus ship reached the ring's edge. Eleven more minutes, Edward read. He swallowed hard. At any second the Silizzarus ship might detect them. With no real idea of just how good their passive sensors were, there was no way to tell if they could overcome Pytheas’ stealth capabilities. In theory, Pytheas wasn’t emitting any kind of electromagnetic signals that the Silizzarus ship would be able to pick up. Yet it was entirely possible they had some other way of detecting ships that neither Human nor Kulrean scientists knew about.

Excruciatingly slowly, the seconds ticked by. With no responsibilities over Pytheas’ systems, Edward had nothing to distract himself with. All he could do was watch the countdown as he felt the anxiety around him build with every minute that passed. Eventually, having obviously not detected them, the Silizzarus ship approached and then passed through the ring on the holo display. Edward sat forward in his command chair. Yet Cortez did not give the order to fire. He turned to her, but she didn’t meet his gaze. She was still staring unflinchingly at the display.

Ten more seconds passed as the Silizzarus ship came closer and Pytheas’ gunners got a firm fix on her. Then Cortez broke the silence on the bridge. “Fire!” she said forcefully.

In a fraction of a second, all of Pytheas’ capacitors dumped their charges into the phase cannon’s energy banks. The cannon then roared to life and hurled a beam of deadly energy at the speed of light towards the Silizzarus ship. The beam crossed the distance between Pytheas and her target in three seconds. Despite Cortez’ caution, somehow, the ship sensed its impending doom. Without waiting for permission from its pilot, the ship’s computer threw itself into an evasive turn. Instead of striking it right on its four impulse engines, the beam hit just one engine before gouging a deep line through the ship’s starboard side. The engine shattered immediately, but whilst armor boiled and internal hull sections were breached, the ship held together.

For the briefest of moments, both ships appeared to stare at each other in shock at what had happened. Then together, they reacted. Pytheas began firing torpedoes and missiles at the Silizzarus ship as fast as she could while her reactors went to full power in an effort to recharge the phase cannon. The Silizzarus ship’s active sensors sprang into life and quickly located the exploration cruiser.

“Come out of stealth, full power to the engines, maximum evasive maneuvers,” Cortez ordered in a scream. “Put us on a heading of five, four, nine point one!”

Immediately, Pytheas turned away from the Silizzarus ship as she went to full acceleration. At almost the same time, the Silizzarus ship released a single missile which quickly began to catch Pytheas. Edward felt his stomach tighten. He had been here before. One of the Silizzarus missiles had destroyed the frigate Spook while he had been on it. He spun around to Cortez to call out a warning, but she beat him to it.

“Track that thing and prepare to engage it. It will release six smaller warheads if we don’t take it out first!” she ordered.

Edward's sense of déjà vu strengthened as the missiles Pytheas had fired closed with the Silizzarus ship. Exotic energy weapons fired a series of beams that easily took them out, just as the other Silizzarus ship he had fought had done. Then Pytheas’ point defenses opened fire. Thanks to her Kulrean reactors, the exploration cruiser had more energy output than an Imperial dreadnought. With no space for the same number of defensive weapons a dreadnought could carry, she had instead been equipped with modified heavy plasma and laser cannons that could fire rapid bursts of low-powered shots. At a far greater range than any Human ship had before, Pytheas opened up on the incoming missile.

The missile sensed the incoming fire a fraction of a second before the first laser beams started tearing through space and began wild evasive maneuvers. Edward felt his fingernails dig into the palms of his hands as he clenched his fists tightly, willing Pytheas' gunners to score a hit. When the missile suddenly exploded, Edward let out a roar of triumph as he punched the air. A loud beep from Lieutenant Farnsworth's tactical console snapped Edward's mouth closed. The Silizzarus ship had released another missile. It instantly began to pursue Pytheas.

"Phase cannon is charged again," Farnsworth called out.

"We can't just turn and point our nose at her again," Cortez said, "they'll know something is up and dodge."

"What if we rotate to bring our port missile tubes to bear," Hino suggested. "We could do it in a way that her nose passes in front of them."

"Good idea, do it," Cortez ordered.

Seconds later, Pytheas began to spin and rotate as she apparently gave up loading her starboard tubes and instead brought her port ones to bear on the Silizzarus ship. For just a fraction of a second, her nose came to point right at the Silizzarus ship. That was all Farnsworth needed. Though the Silizzarus ship was carrying out evasive maneuvers, Farnsworth anticipated them. The beam of deadly energy released by the phase cannon struck the nose of its target.

Edward opened his mouth to let out another victory cry yet stopped himself short. The beam had simply disappeared. The Silizzarus ship was still there, yet there was no sign it had been hit.

"It has an energy shield," Kantolo called out. "I can barely detect it, but for an instant, it flared to full strength. It deflected the phase cannon beam."

Cortez swore. "Did we at least take out the shield?"

Kantolo shook her head. "I can't tell. We could have weakened it, or it could still be at full strength, or it could be gone. There was no secondary energy discharge, though, so my best guess is it's still there."

"Engaging the incoming missile," Farnsworth called out as Pytheas' energy weapons began to open fire once again. Without realizing it, Edward moved his body back and forth and left and right as he followed the incoming missile's evasive maneuvers as if he was one of Pytheas' gunners trying to shoot it down. "We need to hit it!" he said as the missile got far closer than the last one.

"We know," Cortez replied far more calmly, causing Edward's cheeks to redden as he realized he had spoken out loud.

"Separation!" Kantolo called out.

Edward had to fight back a groan as the single contact split into six smaller ones. All six warheads began to rapidly accelerate towards Pytheas. Though they were even faster and more agile than the larger missile that had carried them most of the way to Pytheas, as they approached the exploration cruiser, the rest of her defensive weapons were able to open fire. Long-range AM missiles raced out to intercept them. They were soon joined by wave after wave of shrapnel released by flak explosions and then electrostatic pulses from arc emitters. One and then a second warhead was taken out. Then Pytheas' small point defense laser and plasma cannons opened fire. Hundreds of thousands of beams tried to strike at the Silizzarus' warheads. One more was quickly destroyed.

As the remaining three got closer, Pytheas was able to concentrate her fire on one missile at a time and saturated the entire area of space it could fly through. Evasive maneuvers could only prolong the inevitable, and another missile was destroyed. Every weapon then switched to target the next nearest warhead. It twisted and spun wildly, but it too was hit and taken out.

Just one more! Edward thought as he clenched his fists again. However, there was barely any time left. Even as Pytheas' weapon systems began to hurl destructive energies at the final missile, it raced towards the exploration cruiser. "We're not going to hit it!" Farnsworth called out in warning.

Lieutenant Hibbert immediately threw Pytheas into an evasive turn. Despite having maneuvering capabilities far greater than any ship ever built by Humanity, the warhead tracked the exploration cruiser perfectly. It targeted the cruiser's starboard engine section and raced in to cripple her. Just before it struck, the warhead smashed into Pytheas' shield and detonated. The explosion released twenty times the antimatter delivered by a warhead fired from an Imperial dreadnought. It tore down Pytheas' shield but expended all its energy in doing so.

On Pytheas' bridge the light dimmed as the cruiser's shield generators sucked up all the power from her reactors. Then a series of small tremors ran underneath Edward's feet as generators overloaded and detonated throughout the ship.

"We've lost the shield!" Farnsworth called out.

"But no hull damage is being reported," Hino added.

"Captain, another contact has just left the Silizzarus ship. It's coming after us," Kantolo said, alarm filling her voice. Everyone knew it was another warhead.

"What is the status on the shield?" Cortez asked. "Can we get it back up again?"

"I don't think so, Captain," Farnsworth said, "too many generators are out of commission. It will take hours to replace most of them."

"I can confirm that, Captain," Kantolo said a moment later, far more intimately familiar with Kulrean shield technology than any of Pytheas' Human officers. "I don't think we can take another hit without the shield either. That much antimatter would negate every atom of Valstronium we have and still have enough force to burst through our hull.”

"Project our courses, how long until we can get out of range of their weapon?" Cortez requested next.

On the holo display, Pytheas' current trajectory was projected forward to the point where she would reach the system's mass shadow and be able to jump into the shift passage she had entered the system from. Thankfully, the Silizzarus ship appeared to have been damaged by the initial phase cannon beam that had hit her, for its projections showed it couldn't catch Pytheas. Yet Farnsworth then overlaid the Silizzarus ship's missile range. "It will get at least five more shots at us," Farnsworth said. "But I need to stress, this is only our best estimate of their known missile range. It's based on the battle that was fought at New Delhi. Really, we do not know for certain their maximum range."

"We need to get out of here," Cortez said. "We can't take on five more of those warheads, never mind however many more they might actually be able to fire. Get me Chief Karnlock."

A moment later, Pytheas' other Kulrean officer's voice spoke to Cortez over a COM channel from the reactor room. "Yes, Captain, what can I do?"

"We need everything you can give us, Chief," Cortez said quickly. "Every joule of power from the reactors and acceleration from the engines. Take every safety off there is. Push them to the breaking point. Either we get out of range of this Silizzarus ship, or we are all dead. Do whatever it takes."

Karnlock didn't answer for a couple of seconds. "I'm not sure, Captain. The safety limits are there to prevent an overload or serious malfunction. If we have either, the ship could tear itself apart."

"You're not listening, Chief," Cortez replied as her voice hardened. "Either we go faster or Pytheas will be destroyed for certain. I know this is not how Kulrean ships are run. But I am the Captain. So do whatever you can, and then do more. Do you understand me?"

"I understand, Captain. I will try," Karnlock replied instantly, even though he sounded far from happy.

Ten seconds later, Pytheas' acceleration rate increased by nine percent. Then the power levels from her reactors started going up. Alarms blared from several consoles. "They are warnings about a possible meltdown," Hino reported. "Karnlock is still pushing them further though."

After another few seconds, the exploration cruiser's acceleration rate increased by another couple of percent, then very slowly started rising higher and higher. "He is pushing the engines far beyond their limits now," Kantolo said. "We've never pressed one of our engines this far, not even in stress testing."

As more alarms went off and Pytheas continued to increase her acceleration rate, every eye on the bridge fixed onto the plot showing the projected courses of both ships. Already, Karnlock's efforts had reduced the number of salvos Pytheas would have to face down to four. As the exploration cruiser's acceleration continued to tick up, the gap between the ships kept widening as it approached the point where they would just have to face three more missiles. Then the plot filled with many smaller contacts as Pytheas' defenses opened fire on the missile that was still quickly gaining on them.

"Karnlock reports we will not be able to carry out any evasive maneuvers," Hino called out. "He has devoted all power from the maneuvering thrusters to our impulse engines."

"Then we better take that thing out quickly!" Cortez said as she encouraged her officers. "We hit the first one; I know we can do it again. Before it separates, let's take it!"

Though Edward was unaware of all the work that went on in the background, Pytheas' tactical officers and computer had been meticulously analyzing the evasive patterns of the first two Silizzarus warheads. As a result, the exploration cruiser's fire became more and more accurate the more data her crew had access to. At the same time, however, the Silizzarus missiles were also analyzing the fire coming at them. Pytheas' computer had access to far more computing power, however, and that power and the skill of her gunners won the duel.

Edward punched the sky again as the warhead was blasted apart just seconds away from the point where their previous warhead had been able to separate. "We did it, just two more," he shouted in celebration.

As before, the Silizzarus ship fired another missile just seconds after the one that had been tracking Pytheas was destroyed. Farnsworth and the exploration cruiser's gunners engaged that as soon as it came into range. "The missile's evasive maneuver patterns are the same as the last missile," Farnsworth said in confusion.

"Don't complain about it, just take it out," Cortez said.

Even though Pytheas computer was able to recognize many of the maneuvers the missile attempted, it still took twelve seconds to shut down the missile. When it was destroyed, a wave of relief washed through the bridge. "Just one more," someone said.

"Why aren't they using different patterns?" Hino wondered.

"Think about all the centuries they have been hiding in the shadows," Edward said as he reasoned it out. “As far as we know, the first time a Silizzarus ship has had to fight in an actual battle in centuries was at New Delhi. Maybe they are out of practice."

"Let's hope you're right," Cortez responded as she gestured at the display. "We are about to find out one way or the other." The Silizzarus ship had already fired what everyone hoped was its last missile.

As it closed with Pytheas, tension filled the bridge again. As Pytheas' heavy energy weapons fired their first shots and they all missed, the tension spiked. Suddenly though, the bridge was filled with cheering as a heavy laser beam struck the missile, melting it to slag. The cheering intensified when the Silizzarus ship began to turn towards the once-inhabited moon.

"We had the missile range right!" Farnsworth said excitedly. "They can't hit us, and they can't catch us!"

"Instruct Chief Karnlock to slow us by five percent," Cortez ordered immediately.

A moment later, Karnlock's voice filled the bridge. "Captain, permission to reduce the acceleration rate further. I'll still be pushing both the reactors and engines far beyond their capabilities with just a five percent reduction."

“If we slow any further, we’ll be encouraging that ship to chase us again,” Cortez warned. “Your people have built Pytheas' systems far better than I imagined, Chief; they’re just going to have to hold up a little longer.”

“Understood,” Karnlock said sullenly.

“I’m sorry, Captain,” Kantolo said. “Kulrean engineers aren’t used to having their advice rejected.”

“Don’t worry, Lieutenant,” Cortez said with a wave of her hand. “He cares about his systems; that’s what I want in a good engineer… Right,” she said in a more relaxed tone after taking a deep breath. "Well done, everyone, we did it! As far as we know, we’re the first ship to ever confront a Silizzarus ship and survive the encounter." Cortez then turned to Edward and gave him a disappointed look. “I am sorry we couldn’t do more though, Commander. They’re going to bring news of our battle and your visit to that moon’s surface back to their species. They'll know we are out here looking for them now.” Edward nodded, though he was happy to be alive, his mind had already turned to that problem.

“We can retrace our steps back to the last system we were in,” Cortez suggested. “Then we can try and find another way to the next system that wasn’t on the Varyuni maps. We don’t have to give up just yet.”

Edward wasn’t sure. “I need to think about it,” he said. He then fell into silence as Pytheas' officers began to discuss the battle and the exploration cruiser continued to rush towards the system’s mass shadow. The thing he had feared for the last several weeks had finally happened. Now that it had, it felt even more momentous. As best they could tell, the Silizzarus had spent the last millennium or more hiding from every other species in the galaxy. Now they knew they had been discovered. What would that mean? If they decided to go to war, how many ships could they muster?

In peacetime, Edward reckoned the Imperial Fleet could fend off a thousand or maybe even a couple of thousand of the small ships. But that was only if his father was able to gather the entire fleet to engage the Silizzarus. With tens of thousands of Karacknid warships attacking Humanity and her allies, Edward had no idea how many ships his father could muster to face a new threat. And they are as likely to have a hundred thousand of their small ships as they are a thousand, Edward thought. If they had spent the last thousand years building up their forces, there was no telling how powerful the Silizzarus actually were.

Given the very real threat that Earth now faced, Edward struggled to see how he could justify spending another week, let alone a month searching two other systems that might just happen to be a Silizzarus world. For all they knew, they were just two more systems that had once been home to species the Silizzarus had destroyed with nuclear weapons. As he weighed up the significance of his decision, Edward lost track of time. Cortez's words drew him back to Pytheas’ current position half an hour later.

“Prepare to jump us to shift space the moment we cross the mass shadow,” Pytheas' Captain ordered.

“Understood,” Hibbert responded.

“Look,” Kantolo said. “The Silizzarus ship has altered course, it seems they learned all they needed to from the robots on that moon. It’s headed back out of the system again. On a different heading than the one it entered on.”

“Bringing news of our attack back to its superiors, I am sure,” Cortez commented.

“Preparing to jump in ten seconds,” Hibbert updated a moment later.

Cortez's words bounced around in Edward’s mind. If the Silizzarus ship was going back to its superiors, then it would be heading to one of its species' worlds. Maybe even its homeworld! And when we were in stealth, it didn’t detect us until we opened fire. “Wait!” Edward called out. “Don’t jump us out.”

“Hold our jump,” Cortez commanded as Hibbert spun around to his Captain. “What is it?” she asked Edward.

“That ship. We have a good idea of where it is headed,” Edward said quickly. “This is our last chance. We need to follow it. It will lead us to what we have come all this way to find.”

“Follow it?” Cortez spluttered as her face lost its composure. Then her mask returned. Seconds later, she actually smiled. “Follow it,” she repeated. “Exactly. Why not? We’ve already tried to fight one of those things; why not follow it back to its lair?” She winked at Edward and then turned to her officers. “The moment we cross the mass shadow, disengage the engines and power down the reactors, and power up the stealth field. Let’s make it look like we have jumped out. Then, gently, let’s head back into the system.”

Though Edward could see the fear and doubt in many of Cortez's officers' faces, when she smiled at them with a predatory grin, it quickly faded. Yes, Edward thought. Our mission isn’t a failure yet. If they could find the Silizzarus homeworld, they could maybe learn a lot more about just how much of a threat the secretive species really was, and maybe even find a weakness that could be exploited. All you need to do is let us follow you, Edward thought towards the ship that had come very close to killing him just an hour ago. Let us follow you and take us to your homeworld.

Chapter 20

In almost every interstellar war, it is the fleet that takes the brunt of the initial losses, but it is the civilians who suffer the most by the end.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Bulk freighter, Trinidad, Weizhou system, 17th July 2513 AD.

Captain David Jackson rolled over in his bed with a groan. Something was disturbing his sleep. He moaned as he tried to open his eyes and they didn’t obey. What is going on? He groggily thought, confused as to why he was waking up. Then the noise he was hearing registered. Instantly, his eyes shot open. The noise was an alarm. It was his freighter’s enemy contact alert alarm!

“Lights,” David requested as he sat up in bed. Though the sudden influx of light caused him to groan again, he turned and began shaking his wife at the same time. “Get up, something is happening.”

“What?” Kayla asked as she rolled over.

“That’s the contact alarm. Something is happening,” David repeated.

They both jumped out of bed, pulled on their clothes, and rushed from their sleeping quarters onto the small bridge of their bulk freighter. The freighter’s computer already had the main holo display activated and a group of red contacts were flashing vigorously. Kayla gasped. “Are they?...”

“I have no idea,” David said as he moved over to his command chair and sat in it. The COM unit built into it was flashing as well. Tapping it, he brought up a message. “The Governor has ordered the evacuation of the system,” he said as he looked up at his wife, shock and alarm filling his face. “They must be Karacknid warships! We need to get out of here. You need to go over to Guadalupe and get her underway immediately. I’ll raise Barnabas and Hannah and have them fire up her reactors and engines.”

Kayla nodded, though from the fear filling her face, David wasn’t sure she had fully registered what he had said. Trinidad and Guadalupe were the two bulk freighters that their family ran. He captained Trinidad while Kayla captained Guadalupe, though when they were in port they liked to both stay on Trinidad and leave Guadalupe in the hands of their eldest son. “Did you hear me?” David said more forcefully. “The system is being evacuated. We need to get out of here now.” Raising a hand, he pointed at the angry-looking red contacts. “They’re not here on a sightseeing tour. They are already turning towards the colony.”

Kayla’s eyes followed David’s finger and then widened when she saw the course the enemy contacts were on. “What about everyone on the planet?” She asked as she started to grasp what was about to happen.

David shook his head. “There’s nothing we can do for them. Not now. Look, the system's garrison is already breaking orbit. They’re going to try and engage those ships.” David shook his head again. “They stand no chance. But they might buy us some time. We need to break orbit immediately.”

“But we have so much space on our freighters. Most of our cargo bays are empty. We could take people with us,” Kayla said, her eyes pleading with her husband.

David hesitated for a second. He knew she was right. Yet, he didn’t want to do anything that would risk his family. His wife's eyes won out. “All right,” he groaned. “I’ll send a signal out to the orbital stations. Any evacuation shuttles that need somewhere to land can come to us. But we’re only waiting for the time it takes for you to get to Guadalupe and for our reactors to power up to full. As soon as they are at maximum, we are breaking orbit and blasting out of here.”

Kayla smiled despite her fear. “Thank you,” she said as she moved over and pulled David into a hug as he stood.

They kissed briefly, and then David placed his hands on her shoulders and moved her back. “Get going.”

Kayla nodded seriously as they shared one last look, and then she turned to leave the bridge. As she did, their youngest son Caleb stepped in, his eyes bloodshot and his clothes disheveled. “What’s going on?” He mumbled as he rubbed his eyes.

Kayla scooped him into a hug and kissed him on the forehead. “Your dad will tell you. Stay safe,” she said. She then stared at him for a couple of seconds before rushing past him.

“Come and take a seat at the COMs station,” David said to Caleb. “Rouse the crew and send them to emergency stations. Then get ready to start coordinating incoming traffic. We're about to have a host of shuttles trying to land in our cargo bays.”

“What are you talking about?” Caleb asked as he continued to stare at his father, rubbing his eyes.

David pointed at the holo display again. “That’s a Karacknid squadron. It’s coming for us. We're getting out of here. The whole system is being evacuated. Now get to it!”

Caleb stared in wonder at the display for a few seconds and then gave himself a shake. Quickly, he moved over to the COMs console and got to work.

David watched his son sit down and then left him to it. Trinidad’s crew consisted of just six engineers who helped maintain the freighter and unload its cargo. While Caleb made sure they were awake, he sent out a message to the nearest civilian stations. Already, shuttles were beginning to launch from them as their crews tried to find ships that could take them to safety. Some were already shooting down through Weizhou’s atmosphere, deciding it would be safer on the colony’s surface, but as soon as David’s message went out, others began to quickly accelerate towards Trinidad and Guadalupe.

David then opened a COM channel to Guadalupe. “Barnabas, come in?” He nearly shouted as he tried to raise his second freighter. “Are you awake over there?”

There were a few seconds of static, then relief washed over David as he heard his son’s voice. “Dad, yes, we’re up. We’ve seen the evacuation order. Hannah is already powering up our reactors. We’ll be ready to depart as soon as you give the order.”

“Well done,” David responded. “Your mother is on her way over now. She’ll take command. I’ve sent a message out to the nearby stations letting them know they can land their evacuation shuttles on us. So get ready for some incoming shuttles. As soon as our reactors are at full, we're getting out of here.”

“Right, I understand,” Barnabas said. “We’ll get right on that now.”

“Good, I need to help Caleb, but I'll leave the COM channel open. Contact me if you need anything or are unsure of even the smallest thing,” David replied.

“I will, Dad,” Barnabas said.

David swung around in his command chair and began assisting his youngest son. First, he checked to make sure Trinidad’s crew were moving to their stations, then he began to coordinate all the shuttles that were racing towards Trinidad. He also watched the progress of the single shuttle that left Trinidad’s main hangar as Kayla raced towards Guadalupe. On a secondary display, he pulled up a readout from Trinidad's two reactors and kept an eye on them as they steadily ramped up their power levels. Come on, he thought towards them. Delaying breaking orbit until they could do so with maximum thrust would only cost them a handful of minutes, yet David knew a handful of minutes could be the difference between life and death. His father had served in the First Karacknid War and had died at the battle of Pattel. David knew all too well what happened to ships that fell under the Karacknids’ guns.

As he worked, silently, David berated himself for bringing his family to Weizhou. They had taken up a very lucrative military contract to deliver munitions to the colony's garrison. Weizhou was supposed to be several systems from the frontline. He had thought they would have had time to deliver their cargo, make a tidy profit, and then use the credits to head to the Imperial colonies far to the galactic south. But they are here already! David thought as he kept glancing at the advancing Karacknid squadron. It was only six hundred ships strong, suggesting it was a raiding force rather than one that meant to conquer every system between Weizhou and Earth. Yet it was powerful enough to deal with Weizhou’s small garrison and likely the colony's orbital defenses as well.

When Trinidad’s reactors reached ninety-five percent, David couldn’t wait any longer. “Barnabas, has your mother got there yet?” he asked.

“Yes, I’m here. I’m coordinating all the shuttles coming to us. We’ve already landed twenty,” Kayla said, her voice sounding far higher than it normally did.

“We can’t wait any longer,” David said firmly. “Any shuttles that can still catch us can land. But we are breaking orbit now.” Before she could protest, he hardened his voice. “That’s an order, Captain. I’m sending a flight path to you. Break orbit with Trinidad.” When Kayla didn’t immediately respond, David raised his voice. “Barnabas, do you see the flight path?”

“Yes, Dad,” Barnabas replied immediately.

“Then follow us out of orbit, is that clear?”

“Understood, Dad, we’re ready,” Barnabas said.

“All right, then we're out of here,” David responded as he tapped a series of commands into his control console. Seconds later, Trinidad and then Guadalupe began to break orbit and join the hundreds of other ships that were all in the process of doing the same thing. From Weizhou, over six hundred ships of every shape and size were fleeing towards the system’s southern shift passage that led to the Void and then further south. David helped land five more shuttles on Trinidad and Guadalupe. He then felt a pang of guilt when a handful of others turned around from chasing them. Unable to catch up with the freighter, they had no choice but to head back towards Weizhou.

Forcing himself to forget them, David sent a message to all the shuttles and the crews who had landed on both of his freighters. He took a count of the evacuees and then gave them free range of both freighters, though he locked down access to Trinidad’s bridge and his personal quarters and ordered Kayla to do the same with Guadalupe. Though there was plenty of air and just enough rations on board both ships to get the one thousand three hundred and twelve people who had now joined them to the Excalibur system in the Void, he knew how dangerous a panic in the kind of situation they were in could be.

“You did well,” David said to Caleb as he turned to his son, “you all did,” he added to his other children over the COM channel still open with Guadalupe. “I’m proud of you three. If we get out of here, that is thirteen hundred people you’ve helped get to safety.”

“If we get out of here,” Hannah echoed. “Do you think we are still in trouble?” She asked as her voice wavered.

David turned to consider the main holo display again. Weizhou’s garrison squadron of two hundred ships was still accelerating towards the Karacknids to meet them. Two hundred fighters from the colony's orbital hangars were accompanying them. “I hope so,” he said to his daughter. “I’m afraid the Karacknids will blow through the garrison squadron, but then they'll need all their strength if they are going to attack the colony. We should be able to get out of here before they take notice of us.”

As they continued to race away from Weizhou, David’s family fell into an uneasy silence. Barnabas, Hannah, and Caleb were all trying to imagine what was about to happen to the colony's garrison, while David and Kayla’s concerns were more focused on the colony itself. The fact that no warning had reached Weizhou told David that the colonies closer to the northern border forts had already been attacked. The more he thought about that, the more concerned he grew for his family. If the Karacknids didn’t want word of their attack preceding them south, that meant they didn’t want any survivors escaping.

The battle, when it came, was brief and savage. David and his family watched as the Karacknids launched a hundred and fifty of their own fighters, and then both groups of fighters clashed with one another. The ships began to trade missile salvos just minutes later. With three times as many warships and evidently heavier warships, the Karacknid salvos quickly overwhelmed and destroyed Weizhou’s garrison squadron. Kayla gasped when the first Karacknid salvo destroyed nearly a third of the Imperial warships, and he heard Hannah fighting back sobs as three follow-up salvos finished off the survivors.

David kept his face emotionless for the sake of Caleb, but inside, feelings he had been holding back since childhood assaulted him. He couldn’t help picturing his father's ship among the Imperial forces that had just been destroyed. The grief and loss that he had never stopped carrying with caused him to raise a hand to rub his eyes. They were the reason he had never signed up for the Navy himself. He never wanted his family to go through what he had endured. He had only been twelve when his father died, and he had missed him every day since. And now history was repeating itself anyway.

Though thoughts of the past filled him, David was surprised by how his mind was still focused on the present. For the first time in his life he started to understand his father’s actions. He now had his own family to save and that was all that mattered. As the last Imperial ships were destroyed, David found himself holding his breath. If the Karacknids wanted to hunt down the swarm of civilian ships fleeing Weizhou, now was the time they would send some ships after them. When the Karacknid squadron all turned onto a new heading that was clearly in preparation for an attack on Weizhou, he let out a sigh of relief despite what it meant for the colony.

“What’s going to happen now, Dad? Do you think they can destroy the orbital battlestations?” Barnabas asked.

David didn’t really know. He was familiar with Imperial warships and battlestations, yet he had no real experience of combat. For his family's sake, he erred on the side of optimism as he made his best guess. “I think, if they try a full-on attack, they’re going to have some trouble. Those battlestations can fend off a lot of enemy fire. If they try to trade blows with one another, the battlestations will get a lot of salvos off before they are destroyed. The Karacknids could take a lot of losses.”

“But it looks like they’re prepared to try,” Caleb pointed out.

“They are,” David agreed. “Maybe they are overconfident.” Or maybe they can judge things better than me, he didn’t want to admit.

As they watched, to their horror, they discovered the Karacknids had another idea in mind. The Karacknid squadron charged Weizhou’s defenses, but at an angle that brought them into missile range for just long enough to fire one salvo. While Imperial battlestations targeted the Karacknid warships and managed to destroy a handful of them, the Karacknids targeted the colony itself. Mushroom clouds suddenly blossomed on Weizhou’s surface as twenty missiles struck the planet and detonated. Gasps of shock filled the bridges of both freighters as everyone reacted in horror.

Chapter 21

Family is everything. A naval cadet or fleet officer must never forget. This is why we fight.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

“They just nuked the planet!” Caleb shouted. “How… why…?”

“Those detonations are all near the main cities!” Barnabas said. “They have just killed tens of millions of people.”

In shock, David zoomed in on the image on the main display. “They targeted the outskirts of most of the cities,” he said. “But not the capital. Look at Guazon.” Though he didn’t want his kids seeing it, he couldn’t hide it from them. A mushroom cloud was rising out of the center of the city. David pulled up information on the city on his command chair. It had been home to over six million residents.

“Why?” Hannah asked between sobs.

“I don’t understand,” Kayla added.

David suspected he did. “It was a warning. Look, the squadron is turning. It’s going to launch another attack. If the battlestations don’t stand down, I think they’re going to hit all the other cities.” As he spoke, David’s heart grew cold, for it dawned on him that if the battlestations did stand down, there would be nothing to stop the Karacknid warships from coming after them. Quickly, his heart rate began to increase. The closer the Karacknids got to the battlestations, the higher it rose. A thought occurred to him. “Caleb, can you work out from what distance the battlestations opened fire on the Karacknids in the first attack? Put up a range estimate around them.”

“Of course,” Caleb said, sounding excited. He liked to think of himself as something of a computer whiz kid, and he was obsessed with the war. “Look, I already had it worked out,” he said as a circular line appeared around the battlestations moments later. A counter Caleb had put up showed the Karacknid ships were less than a minute away from reaching the line. David held his breath again as he willed the battlestations to open fire. He didn’t want their crews to die, yet neither did he want the Karacknids to start thinking about things beyond the colony. As the Karacknid squadron came into range and the battlestations remained silent, he swore.

“What is it?” Kayla asked, worry filling her voice.

David didn’t get a chance to reply, for alarms beeped on both Trinidad and Guadalupe. Both freighters had detected Karacknid ships turning towards them. David watched, open-mouthed, as the display showed twenty Karacknid frigates breaking away from their squadron. While the rest looked like they were decelerating to enter orbit around Weizhou, the frigates began to pick up speed as they charged after the fleeing civilian ships.

“What do we do?” Kayla demanded.

“Daddy!” Hannah said at the same time.

“Shall I get our defense cannon charged up?” Caleb asked, still sounding excited.

“Father?” Barnabas asked more seriously a few seconds later when David didn’t say anything.

David didn’t hear any of them. He was deep in thought. Though he had made it his life’s mission to avoid the military, that didn’t mean he was unfamiliar with modern warfare. As a teenager, he had read every report of every battle his father had been involved in. He had then reveled in reading and watching the many battles that had followed, for they had caused the defeat of the Karacknid fleet that had killed his father. They will come after us, and fire one missile at each of us at a time. We will all split up in a panic, but they will start with the fastest and hunt us down one by one. David did the calculations in his head. There was no way his two freighters would make it to the system’s mass shadow before the frigates caught them. With an acceleration rate double his own, the Karacknid frigates would easily catch Trinidad and every other civilian ship that was fleeing.

“We can’t outrun them, not to the mass shadow,” David said out loud, not aware he was speaking. “We have to try something else.” Desperately, he scanned the system. Five shift passages led away from Weizhou to other nearby systems. Two were artificial shift passages that had shift gates. The one that led south had already powered itself up and was waiting to boost any ships that reached it into shift space. David’s gaze settled on one of the other shift passages. It led east to the Damang system, but from there, David knew there was a shift passage to The Void. Crucially, there was a thick asteroid field between Trinidad’s current position and the shift passage. If we can get into the field, they wouldn’t be able to target us with missiles. We could fly right through the field and then come out on the mass shadow and jump right into shift space. David’s eyes turned back to the Karacknid frigates. They could easily catch him before he reached the field. But there are only twenty of them, and hundreds of us. They couldn’t catch us all.

“What are you talking about?” Kayla demanded. “What do you mean we can’t outrun them?”

Only then did David realize Caleb was staring at him and the rest of his family had been asking him questions. “Those frigates are going to catch us and destroy every one of the ships that fled Weizhou,” he said to them. “They don’t want any witnesses getting out and spreading news of their attack. We're never going to make it to the Void shift passage. We need to turn and try to make it to Damang. Barnabas, turn onto a heading of five five four point seven. Now,” David finished as he hardened his voice.

“Okay, Dad,” Barnabas said, sounding confused.

“Are you sure, David?” Kayla asked. “It’s nearly half the distance again to that shift passage.”

“I am sure,” he replied. “It’s our only chance. Now, I need to warn everyone else.” Tapping on his console, he began to broadcast in the open. “Every ship fleeing Weizhou, I am Captain of the freighter Trinidad. Those frigates are going to destroy every last one of us. They don’t want any of us escaping to warn the nearby colonies. Our only hope is to split up. We need to scatter. Make for different shift passages or try and hide in the system for now if you can. I can’t advise you what each of you should do, but we can’t stick together. Do whatever you can to make it harder for them to get us all. It’s the only chance any of us have.”

Immediately, David’s words caused pandemonium as tens of captains tried to respond to him at once. Arguments quickly broke out as other opinions were shared. Some ships immediately turned to follow Trinidad and Guadalupe, while others turned in different directions. Other groups of ships huddled closer together as their captains decided they would try and protect one another. Many captains took the safeties off their reactors and engines and began to raise their acceleration rates as high as they could.

David switched his COM channel back to Guadalupe. “There’s nothing more we can do now but wait and hope,” he said to his family.

The next half hour passed excruciatingly slowly for them as the Karacknid frigates quickly began to gain on the fleeing civilian ships. Helplessly waiting and watching frayed everyone’s nerves. Twice David vomited, and he felt like he was constantly having to fight to prevent his body from breaking out into uncontrollable shakes. It didn’t help that; civilian ships began to explode as their reactors or engines overloaded from the stress their captains were putting on them. Initially, David had been tempted to try and do the same, but after the first ship blew up within just a couple of minutes of being pushed too hard, he had held off and decided to rely on the speed they already had. Both his bulk freighters had recently undergone extensive refits and so their upgraded engines were still moving them through the swarm of scattering civilian ships.

In response to the sudden scattering of their targets, the Karacknid frigates began to spread out, but none turned onto a direct intercept course for Trinidad or Guadalupe. Even so, the closer the Karacknid frigates got, the greater David's fear became, for he knew it was only a matter of time before one of the frigates decided to specifically chase them.

If David thought the waiting was bad, when the frigates began to open fire, David's fear turned to dread. One by one, the Karacknid frigates began targeting the nearest ships as they came into range. A constant flow of groans came from his family as they watched missile after missile catch up to a civilian ship, slam into it, and then blow it into debris. On occasion, defensive fire from one ship or another managed to shoot down a missile, but the Karacknid frigates simply responded by firing three more at the ship in question, blowing it apart on the second attempt.

Then, what David had been terrified of happened. A Karacknid frigate turned onto a course that would allow it to head off Trinidad and Guadalupe’s race for the asteroid field. David swore. Hannah let out a whimper, and Kayla simply began to cry. Barnabas and Caleb remained silent, but David didn’t need to hear them speak to know they were as scared as he was. By now, they had all watched many civilian ships be destroyed. His family knew what was coming their way.

“Take the safeties off the engines and reactors now,” he said to Barnabas, his voice breaking. "Push them both to one hundred and five percent." As he spoke, he pushed Trinidad’s engines and reactors as hard as he could. Desperately, he tried to think of what else he could do. He looked around wildly at space around his two freighters. He could see no way to escape. The holo display was filled with wrecked freighters and missiles closing in on other targets. Everywhere he looked, there was death and destruction. We are all dead, he told himself. I have led them all to their deaths! Just as he was about to give up and give in to his despair, David remembered something. It was a long shot, an extremely long shot, but it was the only thing he could think of.

Immediately, David spun around in his command chair to face Caleb. His youngest son was just fifteen years old. He was staring, white-faced, at the approaching Karacknid frigate. “Caleb, Caleb,” David said twice, having to repeat himself to get his son's attention. “Do you remember that reactor and engine profile you worked out? The one you said would make us look like an Imperial destroyer. Do you still have it?”

Several months ago, at the outset of the war, Caleb had shown him a modification he had come up with for the emissions given off by Trinidad’s engines and reactors. He had dismissed it as silly. Not least because he never intended to get anywhere near a Karacknid warship, but also, what was the likelihood his son would actually be able to do something like that? That was a skill only the most highly trained Imperial electronic warfare officers had. But now, he was willing to try anything.

Caleb stared at him blankly for several seconds. Then he blinked rapidly a few times, and his eyes widened. “Yes, of course I do. Hold on, let me pull it up.” Looking down, he tapped furiously on his console, then his head whipped back up. “I have it here, I can deploy it now.”

David held up a finger. “Hold on, let me think.”

“Think about what?” Kayla asked. “What are you going to do? How can that help us? It would just make Trinidad a target.”

David already knew that. That was what he was hoping. But the question he was asking himself was, would the Karacknids buy it? They had already got a good look at Trinidad. They would guess it was just a ruse. Why would a warship pretend to be a freighter? He asked himself. Think! “Do you have any other emissions profiles?” David asked, as his head whipped back around to Caleb.

“I… ah… sure, I have a few. What do you want?” Caleb asked.

Something military," David said. "Not a warship. But something else military. A military fast freighter. Yes, one of those. Do you have a profile for one of those?"

Caleb nodded. "Yeah, that is much easier than a warship."

David let out a long, slow breath as the plan formed in his mind. "All right, here's what we are going to do," he said to his family. "Trinidad is going to use Caleb's destroyer profile. We're going to turn and maneuver against that frigate and make it think we are going to fight it. Guadalupe is going to pretend to be a fast military freighter. You'll run the profile and increase your acceleration rate by another five percent. If we can, we'll buy you the time to escape."

As he spoke, David held Caleb's eyes as he watched what his words meant sink in. Immediately, Kayla, Barnabas, and Hannah began to protest all at the same time. David tapped the COM unit, muting them. "I don't see any other way. This is our only chance to try and save them. Are you with me?" He asked as his son as his voice trembled.

Caleb slowly nodded. A fierceness David had never seen before entered his son's eyes. "We will do it for them," Caleb said.

David smiled, hiding his sadness. Then he nodded in return. Reaching to the COM unit, he unmuted Guadalupe. "You can't do this," Kayla said instantly. "You can't throw away your lives. You can't take him from me," she ended as her words turned into a sob.

"There is no other way," David said gently. "We can't both survive and Caleb's sensor profile is designed for Trinidad. It will work best with us. This is the only chance that we have."

"But you could turn Trinidad towards the frigate and then fly over here in one of the shuttles," Kayla protested.

David shook his head though his wife couldn't see him. "No, if we launch any shuttles, they'll suspect what we're doing. It has to be done this way."

Kayla began to cry harder, and in the background, David could hear Hannah doing the same. "But I can't lose you both," Kayla managed to say.

"This is the only way. Let us do this for you. For all three of you," David said. "We love you all, and we will gladly do this to give you the chance to live."

"Yes," Caleb agreed. "We are the only ones who can do this, and I want to. You are my family. I will happily die to save you."

Caleb's words caused his mother to sob even more. David waited a few seconds and then tried to gently speak to her again. "We need to do this now. We're going to try it. We can't let them get any closer. I know this is impossibly hard, Kayla, but these are our last few moments. I want you to know that I love you. And you too, Barnabas and Hannah. Both of you have grown to be far better traders, captains, and people than I. I am proud of you both, more than you will ever know. Now, both of you need to look after your mother for me."

“We will,” Barnabas promised as his voice broke.

“I love you so much, Daddy,” Hannah said between sobs. “And you too, Caleb.”

“You are both my world,” Kayla managed to say as she brought herself under control. “All the more for what you are willing to do for us. I love you both so, so much!” Sobs began to break out between her words again. “If you have to go, go now,” she said quickly.

“All right,” David said decisively as he accepted what he was about to do. “All right. Make for that asteroid field as fast as you can. Don’t wait for anyone else, don’t take any other risks. Get to the asteroid field and then to the shift passage. Bring a warning to Damang, but don’t stop there. Head as far south as fast as you can. We both love you all. Farewell.”

“I love you too,” Kayla said, and Barnabas and Hannah echoed her words.

Though he hated himself for doing it, David closed the COM channel, trying to suppress all the emotions he was feeling. He then turned to Caleb and held his son’s eyes for a moment. “Activate the emissions profile,” he requested.

Caleb tapped a single button on his control panel. “That’s it activated, Dad.”

With a few taps on his own control panel, David began to swing Trinidad away from Guadalupe and towards the frigate that was chasing them. Seconds later, Guadalupe’s profile changed slightly on the main display, and she increased her acceleration rate. Up close, Trinidad's sensors could still tell that Guadalupe was a bulk freighter, but it was obvious something was a little different. Come on, David thought towards the Karacknid frigate, take the bait. For his plan to work, he needed the Karacknids to think Guadalupe had been pretending to be a bulk freighter in order to hide amongst all the other civilian ships in an attempt to escape. Now that she was being directly threatened, it was meant to look like she had given up her ruse and was trying to run while her escort turned to buy her time. The Karacknids would have no idea what kind of cargo Guadalupe was carrying; David didn’t even really know what Imperial fast freighters carried, but that didn’t matter. All he needed was for them to think Guadalupe was a fast freighter and therefore think Trinidad was her escort.

Caleb spotted it first. “It’s turning, Dad, it’s turning! Look, it doesn’t want us getting too close!”

David nodded and grinned at his son, despite what it meant for them. The Karacknid frigate was indeed turning. So too was another of the nearest Karacknid frigates. They were turning to rendezvous with each other to face Trinidad together. An Imperial destroyer would easily handle one of their missile salvos, David realized. They think we are trying to charge into energy weapon range! “Your fake emissions have worked,” David said to Caleb. “They really think we are an Imperial destroyer!”

“I told you it would work,” Caleb said, almost sounding insulted. But then he grinned at his father’s praise. “They do think we are a warship, don’t they?”

David nodded. “They do. Which means they will be opening fire on us as soon as they can.” David's eyes narrowed when he saw his son's console flashing. “What is that?”

Caleb glanced down at it. “Several of the shuttles in our cargo bays are trying to hail us,” Caleb said. “I imagine they're wondering what’s going on.”

“Of course!” David said. He had completely forgotten about their passengers. “Seal every cargo bay door. Disengage all safety protocols and overrides. We can’t let them launch. It will give away that we are not a warship. And cut access to our external sensors. We are the only ones I want to be able to see what is going on in space.”

“Right,” Caleb said seriously as he got to work.

I’m sorry, David thought towards the hundreds of evacuees that had landed on Trinidad. There was nothing he could do for them. If he let them take off, there was nowhere for them to go. They would be hunted down and killed. And if he hadn’t turned, then all the evacuees on Guadalupe would die as well. I’m sorry, he repeated as he was filled with guilt.

Trying not to think of them, he turned back to the main holo display. He glanced at the frigates and then his eyes settled on Guadalupe. He teared up again as he thought of his family. Yet, at the same time, he was filled with relief. They were racing away to safety. Slowly, he typed out a text message to be transmitted to his second freighter. He knew he couldn’t face speaking with his family again, for he knew he wouldn’t be able to hold himself together. ‘Goodbye, my loves,’ was all he wrote, knowing it was enough.

A reply came back moments later. ‘Our hearts go with you,’ his wife had written back.

David's resolve broke, and tears began to freely run down his cheeks. He looked over to Caleb; he saw his son was doing the same. “They are worth dying for,” he said as he tried to regain control of himself.

“They are,” Caleb agreed.

A beep pulled David's attention away from his son. The two Karacknid frigates had opened fire. They'll know we are not a warship soon enough, he realized. With no missiles of her own, Trinidad had nothing to shoot back with. He stared at the six missiles the two frigates had released. One was overkill for his bulk freighter. Six would vaporize them.

David unstrapped himself and moved over to stand beside his son's command chair. Reaching down, he undid his son’s straps and pulled his son to his feet. He then put an arm around his son’s shoulders and pulled him in tight to his chest. Neither Trinidad's inertial compensators nor their command chairs' restraints would protect them now. Together, holding each other, they faced the six missiles that raced to kill them. For a moment, David thought of his own father. It hurt him deeply that he was going to be leaving Barnabas and Hannah without a father. But they are both adults now. It is not the same, he said to himself.

He then looked down at his son, not wanting to watch the last few seconds of the missiles' approach. “I’m proud of you,” he said as he smiled at Caleb. “You have given them a chance. I’m proud of you,” he repeated as a tear ran down his cheek.

Caleb smiled back, opened his mouth to say something but never got the chance. All six missiles slammed into Trinidad within half a second of each other. Their detonations enveloped the freighter in antimatter, instantly blowing it out of existence.

Chapter 22

The realities of war are that if an enemy wants to attack your system, there is little you can do but place your forces between your enemy and his goal. The shift passages used during the First and Second Karacknid War made this a little easier to accomplish. Today, it requires even more luck and skill.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Victory, New Shanghai, 20th July 2513 AD.

“Admiral, sorry to disturb you,” Scott said as she contacted James via COM link. “Sparrowhawk has returned. Justice is with her. We should receive their reports in fifteen minutes. They will reach orbit in an hour and a half.”

“Thank you,” James said after chewing a piece of steak. “We’ll come to the bridge momentarily.” He then smiled at Christine. “I’m sure he is fine. We may as well finish our dinner.” Christine shifted in her seat. It was clear she wanted to go right to the bridge. James cut another piece of steak and then gestured to his wife’s plate. “Your food is getting cold.”

Christine sighed and picked up her knife and fork again. At first, they ate silently, then James returned to the conversation they had been having about their daughter – since Christine had come to New Shanghai, they had instigated a rule that there was no work talk at the dinner table. It was rare enough that they both had time to eat together, and when they did, they wanted to just enjoy each other’s presence. The conversation wasn’t the same, however, and when Fox poked his head in to suggest he bring out desserts, James waved his steward away. As soon as fourteen minutes had passed, Christine set her knife and fork down and looked up at him. “Let’s go then,” James said as he did likewise.

Though he had been trying not to look as worried as his wife, as soon as he stepped onto Victory’s bridge and saw the large fleet of ships moving into the system, James felt a weight lift from his shoulders. Jonathan and Reverus' ship numbers looked intact. He had feared that coming back together meant they had been forced to fight a large battle and were coming back with significant losses. “Send the reports to us as soon as you receive them,” James said to Scott as he walked past her command chair to sit in his. Christine sat on his other side. “What do you make of their fleets?”

“It looks like they have suffered some losses,” Scott said. “But they have most of the ships they set out with. Though of course, they hardly have any supply freighters with them.”

James nodded. Days ago, they had received word from both Eta and Kappa forts where Jonathan and Reverus had been keeping their supply fleets. Both forts had come under attack and had been destroyed along with most of the supply freighters. Since then, Christine’s worry for her son had grown to new heights.

“Receiving a message from Sparrowhawk,” Victory’s sensor officer reported.

“Send it to our three command chairs,” Scott requested.

James immediately opened the report and quickly scanned through it. He nodded in approval at what he read. Both Jonathan and Reverus had done a good job of harrying Tanaka-lan’s supply lines. But it was a close-run thing in the end, James thought as he read of how Reverus' fleet had almost been caught out by the Karacknid Imperator. He was growing more and more impressed with his son's combat abilities. When he read his son’s last paragraph, he looked up at Scott. She was already looking at him. “He thinks Tanaka-lan fell back because he is ready to advance again.”

Scott nodded. “That fits with our latest strategic report from Zeta Fort. Nearly eighty percent of their damaged ships had moved away from the repair freighters. It’s probably up to ninety percent by now. They could be advancing as we speak.”

James grimaced. It had only been twelve days since Jonathan and Reverus had set out to harass Tanaka-lan. “They bought us all the time they could.”

“But we’re not ready,” Christine said. The worry for her son and daughter had left her face, but a different worry had replaced it. “We still have so many battlestations being towed here, and hundreds, if not thousands, of civilian ships are still on their way to join us.”

“We need to go out and confront Tanaka-lan,” James realized. “I can take the fleet to Pattel; it might buy us a day or two at least. And we need to deploy a force further forward to make it difficult for his screening squadrons to move forward.”

“I can do that,” Scott volunteered.

James shook his head. “No, if I go forward, I need you here to continue preparing New Shanghai's defenses. If anything should happen to me, you need to take command here.” James turned to Christine and gave her an apologetic look. “We need our best commander, and Jonathan is best suited to this. Georgia should go with him. There will be plenty of small squadron-sized engagements; together, they will give Tanaka-lan’s screening ships hell.”

Christine shook her head as he spoke. Her eyes pleaded with him to make another decision. Yet, she didn’t verbally object. She knew as well as he that buying time was everything. “Admiral, we’re getting a priority FTL message from Excalibur,” a sensor officer reported. “You’re going to want to read it.”

“Oh, no!” Scott said as she began to read.

James's heart grew cold as he saw what she did moments later. He closed his eyes. Immediately, he was taken back to the Second Battle of Earth. Memories of the mushroom clouds that had erupted over almost every major city filled him with rage. “They are doing it again!” He said through gritted teeth.

“Bastards!” Christine hissed. Her hands had tightened into fists, and as James opened his eyes to look at her, he saw tears were already forming. She had been there that day too; her memories were as poignant as his.

“Just one freighter escaped to bring the news,” Scott, who had read further through the report, said. “If Weizhou was hit, it is likely other systems have been too. All the systems in The Void may come under threat soon.”

James felt the weight of what his Chief of Staff was saying. There were four systems with settled planets within the Void and a further twenty-four systems that were inhabited in one way or another. Less than four hundred ships guarded all of them, and south of the Void were the former British colonies of Britannia, Cambridge, and Oxford. Billions of Imperial citizens lived on the three planets. Excalibur, Damang, and the Void were east of New Shanghai. If James wanted, he could dispatch a couple of thousand warships to try and stem the advance of the Karacknid fleet that was pushing through the area. Yet, he couldn’t. The Karacknid battlefleet was all that mattered. He had to stop it. If he didn’t, Excalibur would be nothing compared to what Tanaka-lan would do to Earth and every other Human colony.

“Order the evacuation of The Void and all the surrounding systems,” James said after finishing the report himself. “Include all our warships. They are to fall back to Britannia and make a stand there if they can. Instruct the battlestations and other orbital defenses at the colonies being evacuated that they are to stand down if threatened. It’s not worth destroying a handful of Karacknid warships if they’re going to start nuking our cities. The war is going to be won or lost here, not in The Void or even at Britannia.”

When James looked at Christine for approval, she nodded as she wiped away a tear. “We need to make him pay!” She said fiercely. “For everything.”

James nodded but didn’t reply. If only it were that easy, he thought.

As soon as Sparrowhawk and Justice reached two-way communication range, James hailed both flagships. He smiled when he saw Georgia was on Justice’s bridge with Reverus. “Welcome home,” he said to his two children and Reverus. “All three of you have done a good job, however, I’m afraid I have more to ask of you.”

“The fleet looks like it’s getting ready to break orbit, Father. What are you planning?” Jonathan asked.

“We’re going to confront Tanaka-lan at Pattel,” James replied. “We can’t stand against him there, but maybe we can delay him and buy ourselves another day or two. If you and Georgia are willing, I need you back in action right away as well. I want to deploy at least a couple of thousand ships beyond Pattel to engage the initial screening squadrons that fan out from Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet. Are you and Georgia ready to head back into action?”

“I can’t speak for Georgia, but we’ve had a few days of downtime as we’ve rushed south. I’m ready,” Jonathan said confidently.

“As am I,” Georgia said. “Though if I’m to lead a fighter force under Jonathan’s command, I’d like to bring some of my Eagleton pilots with me. They are very handy in a scrap. Plus, it would do our Imperial and Eagleton fighters some good to fight together.”

“What do you say, Vice Admiral?” James asked Reverus.

Reverus made a gesture with his feathered arm, “That is fine by me, Admiral. I can detach several carriers and a strong escort. Though I would appreciate if they were kept out of harm’s way.”

“My son will be dispatched with strict orders not to engage the enemy unless he has a significant numerical advantage,” James assured Reverus. He then turned to Jonathan. “And he will follow them exactly. Your aim is not to destroy enemy ships, just to slow their advance by putting yourself in their way.”

“I understand, Father. The real fight will be at New Shanghai. I intend to be there with as many ships as we can muster,” Jonathan replied.

“Then you both may focus on getting your ships refueled and resupplied,” James said to Jonathan and Reverus. “We will depart within the hour, but I’m sure both of your fleets will not be far behind us. We’ll secure the Pattel system, and Reverus, you can join me there. Jonathan, you can then push on past us and waylay any screening squadrons that come your way.” James slapped a hand down on his command chair. “Let’s see how much additional time we can buy ourselves.”

*

IS Victory, Pattel System, 23rd July 2513 AD, (three days later).

James sat in his command chair surveying the Pattel system. He had arrived two days ago with a fleet of sixteen thousand warships. Apart from the ships still undergoing repairs at New Shanghai and a small garrison force he had left behind, his fleet was all the strength he could muster. Even so, with Pattel’s orbitals all but stripped of battlestations and defense satellites, the system was undefendable. There was no way he could hold it, not even with twenty-two thousand warships.

Already, every civilian that could leave had done so. Several million had been taken off since Zeta Fort’s fall. Yet millions remained. The simple reality was that most of the Empire’s freighters were devoted to keeping the Imperial Fleet supplied. That, or they were being retrofitted so they could fight in the defense of New Shanghai. Evacuating forty million more people would be a Herculean task for the Empire, even in peacetime. With the Karacknid battlefleet quickly approaching, there was nothing James could do. It didn’t take away the guilt he felt, however, and so he intentionally didn’t glance at the colony as he studied the rest of the system. Twelve hours ago, frigates had returned from Jonathan to report that the first Karacknid screening squadrons had passed beyond the line of border forts and into Imperial space proper. Behind them, Jonathan’s scouts had spotted the battlefleet’s vanguard, numbering twenty thousand.

James was sure that fighting had already broken out between Jonathan’s fleet and the Karacknid squadrons. Despite what he was sure were Jonathan’s best efforts, he expected his enemy to arrive within the day. The question before him now was how he was going to defend the system? Whether it was Tanaka-lan leading the vanguard of the Karacknid battlefleet, or another commander, they would know James didn’t really intend to put up a serious fight. With Pattel’s orbitals empty of defenses, it would be suicide for James to try and go toe-to-toe with his enemy. Still, James needed to find a way to threaten the Karacknids and make them think twice about simply blasting through the system and jumping straight for New Shanghai.

As he thought hard, a sense of déjà vu came over him. Once before, many years ago, James had waited in this very system with a fleet as a Karacknid invasion force approached. Then, he commanded a fraction of the number of ships he did now. Yet just as his fleet was larger and more powerful, so too was his enemy’s. Then, Pattel had been conquered and invaded by enemy ground troops. James had lured a portion of the Karacknid fleet into an elaborate minefield, and then used the minefield to make good his escape. He had no such options now. The vast majority of the Imperial Fleet’s mines had been deployed to protect the border forts, and the few that remained were at New Shanghai.

“We will deploy the fleet forward,” James said as he turned to Hawkin. “If we sit in orbit, we risk being surrounded and cut off here. We cannot defend Pattel and so we’re not going to try. Let us move out to meet the Karacknids’ vanguard.”

“Understood, Admiral,” Hawkin responded. He then turned and began giving orders to the rest of James’ command staff. Within a minute, Victory and all of James’ fleet began to move away from Pattel. “Send our supply freighters back to New Shanghai,” James ordered next. “They cannot help us any further now.”

For the next hour, James worked with his staff officers as they deployed the Allied force into six fleets and thirty smaller squadrons. James then brought most of his force to a halt twelve light minutes from the northern shift passage while he pushed some smaller formations right up to the end of the shift passage. His force was spread out so as to prevent any Karacknid ships from passing them. Outwardly at least, it looked like James intended to prevent the Karacknid battlefleet from advancing on New Shanghai.

Mere minutes after James had his fleet in position, contact alarms began to blare. Several Imperial frigates were rapidly accelerating into the system. As soon as they spotted Victory, one of them executed a maneuver that was a prearranged message. “The message reads, ‘Enemy in sight,’” James’ COM officer reported, though James easily recognized that himself. The frigate kept maneuvering though. “Less than two hours,” the officer updated.

Suddenly, James’ worry for his son and daughter spiked. If the lead elements of the Karacknid battlefleet were that close, then they had to be right on Jonathan’s fleet’s heels. Nervously, James waited for his son’s fleet to begin to appear and for a full report to be transmitted from the frigates. As soon as it arrived, James started reading. He skipped over the descriptions of three different engagements Jonathan had fought over the course of the last thirty-six hours as he wanted to get to his son’s fleet’s current condition.

He sat back a little in his command chair and puffed out his cheeks in relief when he saw Jonathan had pulled his fleet back in good order. He had fought with two different Karacknid screening squadrons, bloodied both, and had taken little loss himself. And of course, his daughter had led a strike against one of the squadrons, destroying over a hundred ships. But they are safe, James thought, for now at least. He knew that when the time came to finally stand against Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet, there would be nothing he could do to protect them, but he refused to let his mind think that far ahead.

Less than half an hour after the frigates appeared, Sparrowhawk jumped into the system. James had already sent orders to the fast frigates for Jonathan, and so they immediately relayed the orders to Sparrowhawk. At once, Jonathan’s force of twelve hundred warships began to move to take up a position at the rear of James’ fleet’s formation. As soon as they were in two-way communication range, James hailed his son. “Rear Admiral, how did it go?” he asked.

“There were a few close calls,” Jonathan said. “But we turned back several scout squadrons. I reckon the battlefleet would have been here almost a day ago if we hadn’t gone out to meet them. They must have been right behind us when Vice Admiral Reverus and I rushed through this area.”

“All right, then we have already bought ourselves an extra day. Let’s see if we can make it two or even three. You’re going to be my second reserve force. Give your crew some downtime but have them ready to fight if I need them.”

“Aye, Father, we’ll be ready,” Jonathan said.

“How far back do you think their vanguard is and what was their strength the last time you saw them?” James asked.

“They had probing squadrons right behind us when we jumped into shift space,” Jonathan answered. “They could start to appear at any minute, I imagine. The vanguard itself is about twenty thousand ships strong, but there were large squadrons not far behind it, so if you try to bottle them up here, the Karacknid numbers will quickly grow.”

James bit his lip. Taking on the vanguard of the Karacknid battlefleet was going to be hard enough. If another twenty thousand ships quickly joined them, he’d have to fall back immediately. But you have no choice but to try, he told himself.

What about Tanaka-lan, have you seen his flagship?” James asked next.

Jonathan shook his head. “There was no sign of him with the vanguard. At least, no sign of his flagship.” Jonathan smiled. “I suppose that is something in our favor.”

James nodded. “If he truly isn’t there, I’m not going to complain.” Though switching his flagship to trick James felt like just the kind of thing Tanaka-lan might do.

“Shall I have Georgia transfer over to you?” Jonathan asked. “She’s on one of the Eagleton carriers at the moment.”

“Yes,” James responded. In any fighter vs. fighter combat, Georgia was worth at least ten normal Allied pilots. Yet her experience and command skill meant she would be far more valuable on Victory’s bridge advising him than in a cockpit. Plus, James didn’t want to risk her. Everyone would have to risk their lives at New Shanghai, but he wanted to delay the inevitable for as long as possible. “She’ll not like it, but send her over.”

Jonathan nodded, saluted, and then James ended the COM channel. A couple of minutes later, a shuttle launched from one of the Eagleton carriers and made its way to Victory. Before it reached James’ flagship, Victory’s contact alarm began to sound again. Initially, a small squadron of just forty ships tried to enter the system. They were immediately engaged by over two hundred light ships James had deployed around the end of the shift passage. Some of the Karacknid ships were destroyed, while others fled back up the shift passage.

“Admiral, Wing Commander Somerville reporting for duty,” Georgia said as she stepped onto the bridge. Her eyes darted towards the main display that showed the retreating Karacknids and then back to her father.

“Welcome, Wing Commander,” James said with a smile. He then gestured towards an empty command chair that had several unoccupied chairs arrayed around it. “Victory was always designed to have a Wing Commander as part of her command staff. That seat has been empty since Zeta Fort; it's yours now.” James could see in his daughter's eyes that she wanted to protest. He knew that for her, the idea of being tied down to a command chair on the bridge of a warship was akin to being thrown in prison. Nevertheless, she nodded and accepted his request. “Don’t worry,” he said to her as she passed by. “We will need you in a starfighter again soon. But I need you here at the moment.”

As Georgia got herself and her staff settled into their new duty stations, James returned his focus to the main display. Just as expected, the Karacknids launched a second assault just a handful of minutes after the first failed. This time, four hundred warships exited shift space together and began to move into the system. James’ picket ships retreated before them as per their orders. Ten minutes later, however, they all turned. At the same time, another three hundred warships came out of stealth. They combined to face the initial Karacknid force.

Though there were now hundreds more Karacknid warships steadily coming out of shift space behind them, the leading Karacknid squadron didn’t wait for them. Both groups of ships fired two salvos at one another as the Imperial ships attempted to charge into energy weapon range. That was only for show however, and moments later, James’ forces sprung their trap. Eight hundred fighters, split into two groups, came out of stealth as they went to full acceleration. James had positioned them far above and below the shift passage's entrance. They had been slowly cruising towards the shift passage and had increased their acceleration the moment the first Karacknid ships had appeared. Now, even without the extra acceleration they could put on after coming out of stealth, the fighters were moving extremely fast. They blasted into the leading Karacknid squadron just after the first Imperial missiles struck it. Attacking from above and below with such speed gave the Karacknid gunners little time to switch their fire to the fighters.

The force that struck from above had timed its attack to strike just before the lower force. With ease, they blasted through the three squadrons of Karacknid fighters that tried to intercept them. Then the force, made up entirely of agile Eagleton fighters, skillfully twisted and weaved through the Karacknid defensive fire. Here and there, fighters were shot down, but the Karacknid squadron was already suffering from the damage caused by the first salvo from James’ ships. As soon as they were in range, the Eaglatons fired their grazer cannons. Over three hundred and fifty beams instantly reached out to intersect with Karacknid warships.

Just as explosions rocked the Karacknid squadron, the Imperial Hellcats and Devastators raced into attack from below. Damaged and distracted, hardly any Karacknid ships managed to open fire on them, and so they released almost fourteen hundred anti-ship missiles. The fighters immediately pulled away from the Karacknid warships, leaving the Karacknid gunners to focus their fire on the incoming missiles. Within seconds, the defense fire trying to strike at the missiles quickly ramped up as more and more Karacknid ships became aware of the threat. It was far too little, far too late, however, and half of the missiles reached the Karacknid squadron and began exploding amongst the warships. Victory’s sensors were momentarily blinded by all the antimatter detonations. When the antimatter dissipated, just a handful of Karacknid warships were left intact.

James turned to his daughter and smiled. “Well, what do you think?”

Georgia nodded approvingly. “That was effective, I’ll give you that.” She then pursed her lips together. “What did Reverus think of the idea? His fighters were the ones who took the greater risk.”

“They were,” James agreed. “It was actually Reverus' idea. I believe it was similar to a number of simulations you ran with your Eagleton pilots.”

Georgia's smile widened. “I thought it looked familiar.” She nodded towards the ever-growing number of Karacknid ships that were coming in behind the now-destroyed leading squadron. Though they were moving more cautiously, they were still heading into the system and spreading out, looking for new threats. “Are there any more surprises in store for them?” Georgia asked.

James shook his head. “I’m afraid not. I didn’t want to commit too many forces forward.”

Georgia looked back at the holo display again, this time she appeared to be studying the makeup of James' fleet. “So, what is the plan then?”

“We’re going to try and repeat what we just did but on a larger scale,” James replied.

“And what do you need from me and my team?” Georgia asked.

“Each of my fleets has fighter forces assigned to them. Their priority is to protect themselves with them,” James explained. “But I have four thousand fighters in reserve, Imperial, Varanni, and Eagleton fighters. If the opportunity arises to use them to land a crushing blow, I want to be ready to take it. Your job is to find me that opportunity. Or better yet, orchestrate an opening for us to launch them at the Karacknids.”

Georgia nodded seriously. “I understand; we’ll get to work.”

James watched as Georgia turned and spoke to the three staff officers she had brought with her from the Eagleton carrier. Two were humans James had assigned to her back at New Shanghai, but the third was an Eagleton officer, evidently someone with whom she had come to work well during her time amongst Reverus’ fleet. He couldn’t help but smile in pride at his daughter's professionalism. Quickly though, he had to return his focus to the main holo display as the number of Karacknid warships rapidly began to increase.

Six distinct squadrons were now moving into the system, each roughly two hundred warships strong. Behind them, though, many more ships were appearing. In the space of several seconds, the number of enemy warships Victory was detecting jumped from fifteen hundred to over six thousand. Then it continued to rise over the next ten seconds until it settled at around twenty thousand. The vanguard of the Karacknid battlefleet had arrived. James studied the fleet closely, looking for an oversized dreadnought, yet he didn’t see it. Tanaka-lan hasn’t come yet, James hoped, though he stopped his confidence from soaring too high. If Tanka-lan wasn’t there, there was a chance he could waylay the fleet in front of him for a day or more. But if he was there, then James had to be very careful not to be drawn into a trap designed to wipe out his force. Let us see, he thought. “Time to show our full strength,” James said to his officers. “Begin to move us forward, forty percent thrust. Put us onto a heading of four, four, five point one.”

Chapter 23

Of all of Humanity’s colonies, none has suffered as much as Pattel.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

As all seventeen thousand of James’ ships moved forward, they angled themselves towards the left flank of the Karacknid vanguard. At the same time, the host of squadrons screening the fleet maneuvered to envelop the lead Karacknid squadrons. Initially, the Karacknids didn’t react as the vanguard continued to deploy, and their screening squadrons maintained their velocity. Yet within five minutes, they started to decelerate until they came to a halt relative to the shift passage behind them.

Moments later, thousands of recon drones were launched by the screening squadrons and the Karacknid vanguard fleet. James nodded at Hawkin and the Allied fleet launched their own recon and counter-recon drones. Space between both fleets quickly became a battleground as drones tried to get close to the fleets to get a closer look at their opponents, while other drones tried to intercept them. Allied and Karacknid fighter squadrons also joined the battle as they hunted down drones that came too close to their positions.

“Slow us to twenty percent thrust,” James ordered when the Karacknid vanguard didn’t begin advancing the moment all its fleets were spread out. “They must be nervous that we have hidden forces nearby. If they want to wait longer, let’s not encourage them to come out to meet us.”

For half an hour, the drone battle continued as the Karacknids tried to get drones in and behind James’ fleet, looking for extra formations of warships or hidden fighter squadrons. James thought the Karacknids should know there was no way he could have any more warships, yet he understood their caution. What other reason could he have for facing the Karacknid vanguard fleet with just seventeen thousand of his own warships unless he did have hidden reinforcements?

Eventually, the Karacknid commander decided he had waited long enough. As one, his fleet and all its screening squadrons began to move forward. As they approached James’ position, a group of Karacknid screening squadrons started to race ahead towards James’ left flank. James began to give out orders as he pulled some of his lead squadrons back and repositioned others so that none of his squadrons were isolated. Several skirmishes broke out, but the Karacknids couldn’t get a numerical advantage over any of James’ squadrons and so they didn’t try to press James’ ships too hard.

“Time to slow us down, I think,” James decided. “Bring us to a halt relative to their momentum.”

Turning their noses away from the Karacknids, James’ ships began to boost away from their enemy. The maneuver told the Karacknid commander that James had no intention of rushing into a fight. It also put James’ fleet on the defensive. For twenty minutes, the Karacknid vanguard fleet was content to simply follow James’ ships. Then the dense formations at the heart of the enemy fleet began to move.

“They are rearranging their formation,” a sensor officer called out.

“It looks like they’re going to try something,” Hawkin commented as many of the Karacknid warships began to increase their acceleration rates. So far, they had been coming in with just forty percent of their maximum thrust as they continued to send out drones to survey the system and look for hidden dangers. Now, many of the fleets went up to sixty and seventy percent thrust as they surged forward and began to alter their headings.

James’ eyes narrowed as he stared at the holo display, trying to figure out what the Karacknids were attempting. It took him a minute to see it, but eventually, a pattern emerged that his experienced eye recognized. “I think they’re going to try and hit us here,” James said as he reached forward and began adding arrows onto the display. “These three fleets will push forward and try to pin our center-right squadrons. Then these four will move through their positions to hit our right flank and overwhelm it.”

“Are you sure, Admiral?” Hawkin asked, frowning. “It looks like those rear four fleets could just be maneuvering to support a strong push on our center.”

James nodded. “That’s what we're meant to see. But look at their headings; they're just leaving open the possibility that they could rush towards our right flank. The enemy commander is hoping we'll pull ships from our right flank to support the middle, then he will pin our middle fleets in position and rush our right.”

“How do you want to respond?” Georgia asked. “We could land a powerful fighter strike on one of the central fleets just as it engages. If we do, then we wouldn’t have to pull forces from our right flank. It would stop their attack before it could begin.”

“That would work,” James agreed. “But it would require a little more fighting than I'm hoping we're going to do at this stage. Put yourself in the enemy commander’s shoes. He knows he has at least forty thousand additional warships that will soon be joining him. Do you think he wants to fight us at even odds?”

“I guess not,” Georgia said. “That’s why he wants to try the flank, to get local numerical superiority and force us to retreat.”

“And we're just here to prolong things. So, I say we let him develop his plan for now. Then we put an end to it before it begins,” James said. “Hawkin, signal Rear Admiral Somerville, inform him to prepare to move his fleet to our right flank on my command. Georgia, I want two thousand fighters ready to launch and move to our right as well.”

“Aye, Admiral,” Hawkin and Georgia responded.

James settled into his command chair and waited patiently. For twenty-five minutes, he allowed the Karacknid vanguard fleet to continue its maneuvers as the enemy commander moved several fleets up closer to James’s fleet to threaten his center. Here and there, screening squadrons exchanged salvos with each other as both fleets began to press closer together. Then, just before the window closed where he would have to commit more forces to his center, James turned to Hawkin and Georgia. “Move Rear Admiral Somerville’s fleet, launch our fighters, Wing Commander,” he ordered.

As soon as his orders began to be carried out, the Karacknids were able to see what he was doing. Rather than reinforce his center, James let his opponent know he knew what was really happening. If the Karacknid continued with their attack, James would be able to order his center fleets to fall back while his right flank could surge out to meet the Karacknid surprise attack. With Georgia’s fighters and Jonathan’s fleet, the odds would actually be slightly in James’ favor. Even then, James had no intention of actually letting his right flank fight such a battle, for he couldn’t afford the losses. He was betting his opponent felt the same. Sure enough, less than four minutes later, many of the Karacknid fleets began to alter their headings as they slowed their advance.

“Well,” Georgia said, smiling at her father. “It seems the enemy has thought better of trying to turn our right flank.”

“For now,” James replied, not willing to get quite so excited yet. “I’m sure he will come up with a new idea soon enough.” With his ships now slowly moving back towards the New Shanghai shift passage at twenty percent thrust, every minute James stopped the Karacknid fleet from passing him was buying more time for New Shanghai’s defenses to be strengthened. At their current rate, it would take two days for James’ fleet to reach the New Shanghai shift passage. James doubted the commander of the Karacknid vanguard fleet had the patience to wait that long.

Just five minutes later, James was proved right. Six thousand warships suddenly broke away from the Karacknid fleet. They turned away from pursuing James’ fleet onto an intercept trajectory for Pattel. At the same time, the rest of the vanguard fleet began to spread out to fill the hole left in their formation by their departing comrades. James blinked several times at what he was seeing. “He thinks we will move to save Pattel,” he realized. The intention of the six thousand Karacknid warships was clear; they were going to destroy the planet’s orbitals and maybe land ground troops.

“I think he thinks you’re trying to draw his fleet away from the colony,” Georgia said. “He is calling your bluff. But he doesn’t know we’re not going to defend the colony. We could strike at him.”

James was already picturing just that. Yet guilt made him hesitate. A part of him wanted to turn his fleet to intercept the six thousand enemy ships. If he launched all his fighters, he could destroy them in three or four quick salvos. Of course, he knew that was what the Karacknid commander wanted. That was why he was spreading his fleet out. The moment James turned, the Karacknids would turn to follow him towards Pattel. Yes, he would get to destroy the six thousand Karacknid warships, but then he would be trapped within the system. The rest of the Karacknid battlefleet would arrive and he would be destroyed with ease. James's hands tightened into fists.

They’re going to nuke the planet to goad you, he told himself it dawned on him just what the enemy commander was thinking. Tanaka-lan or any other Karacknid commander wouldn’t hesitate to do such a thing if they thought it would lure James into a trap. And there’s nothing you can do! Rage boiled within James. Though some of it flowed from the Karacknid’s actions, most was directed at himself. It was his failures that had led to the situation he was in. He had twenty-five years to make sure no more Human worlds were nuked from space. He had already failed to protect one. Now Pattel was going to suffer again, after having already been invaded once before.

“Father,” Georgia said, her voice softening a little. “What do you want to do? They have given us an opening. We can’t save Pattel, but we can hurt this fleet in front of us.”

James turned to his daughter, though she was trying to hide it, he saw a hint of worry on her face. He tried to smile and reassure her. Then he turned back to focus on the main Karacknid fleet. He hated himself for the fact that he had failed Pattel, but his daughter was right. He still had a duty to New Shanghai, Earth, and all the other Human colonies. I haven’t failed them all yet, he told himself. “We’re going to carry out maneuver Tango-two,” he said as he turned to Hawkin. “We’ll reverse course as we do it. Our initial heading will be seven, four, six point two, but we’ll come out of the maneuver on a direct heading for the left flank of the vanguard fleet. Not just yet, however, we need to give them time to move further away from each other.”

Hawkin smiled. “I understand, Admiral.”

“Wing Commander,” James said to his daughter. “Prepare two-thirds of your fighters. We’ll only get one or two salvos from this maneuver. I want a fighter strike to go in with the first. It’s likely the Karacknids will rush fighters to support their flank. If we can overwhelm them and still hit the ships, that would be good. But if they let us, taking out their fighters will be fine as well.”

“I’ll brief my squadrons now,” Georgia responded.

James fought down his rage as he tried to wait patiently while the six thousand Karacknid warships moved further and further from the vanguard fleet. He waited for as long as he dared. He wanted the Karacknid commander to think he was hesitating as he decided whether or not to try and save Pattel. When he felt waiting any longer would seem too suspicious, he turned to Hawkin and nodded. “Now, Commander.”

As the different fleets within James’ force responded to his command, the Allied fleet carried out an intricate dance. It was one James had practiced with them many times in simulated engagements. Now, they did it for real. Each of James’ fleets and squadrons began to move towards one another and even crisscross paths as they reorganized their formation. The overall shape of the fleet tightened into a ball with many overlapping fields of fire.

To the Karacknids, James hoped it looked like they were huddling together, getting ready to take on the six thousand ships charging at Pattel while accepting they would come under attack from the rear by the vanguard fleet at the same time. The interweaving fleets made it difficult to determine the eventual heading James intended his fleet to finish up facing. Yet, after eight minutes as the maneuvers started to settle down, Victory and many other warships did have their noses pointed along an intercept course for the six thousand Karacknid warships. The maneuvers weren’t quite done yet, however, and so for another four minutes, James’ fleets continued to alter their headings as they settled into their proper positions. Then, within the space of twenty seconds, every fleet finished its maneuver and went to full acceleration. The nose of every Allied warship was pointed directly at the extreme left flank of the vanguard fleet.

“Begin launching fighters,” James ordered. “And let’s see how they respond.”

Seconds ticked by as neither Karacknid fleet altered course. James smiled when half a minute came and went. “He doesn’t know if we are bluffing or not,” James said to his officers. He could easily imagine the Karacknid commander’s dilemma. If he pulled his main fleet back, then James could turn and swoop in on the six thousand ships approaching Pattel unopposed. Yet, if he held his position, he was giving James a chance to strike at the fleets on the Karacknids’ left flank.

Indecision sealed what was going to happen. The Karacknid commander waited too long. Only when it became clear that James no longer had the momentum to turn after the six thousand Karacknid warships heading into the system did the vanguard fleet begin to react. Frantically, they began launching fighters from many of their carriers while the two fleets on the extreme left flank of their formation began pulling back. At the same time, three other fleets rushed to get closer to support them. As they began to maneuver, James altered the heading of his fleet to achieve the optimal attack conditions.

In the end, James’ tight ball of ships came into range of the Karacknids long enough to fire just one salvo. Though not all his ships were able to open fire, most did. Five hundred and eighty thousand missiles were launched at just four thousand Karacknid warships split across two fleets. Behind the missiles, Georgia sent three thousand fighters to add to the carnage. When two thousand Karacknid fighters formed up and tried to intercept them, another two thousand fighters Georgia had kept hidden swooped in to join the fight. Together, her two wings decimated the Karacknid fighters, destroying half of them at the cost of just two hundred and thirty of their own. As more squadrons of Karacknid fighters began to approach, Georgia then pulled her fighters back before they could start to be overwhelmed.

Attacking by itself, James’ massive salvo still proved deadly. Though they didn’t get close enough to open fire with their own missiles, two other Karacknid fleets joined the battle in time to use their defensive weapons to try and intercept more of the Allied salvo. Even so, thousands of missiles detonated amongst the two Karacknid fleets. The counter of confirmed kills on Victory’s main display rose up to one thousand and five by the time the energy released from the detonations had dissipated.

The two Karacknid fleets had fired forty-eight thousand missiles back at James’ fleet. Hundreds of point defense frigates and drone cruisers thinned their numbers before waves of flak cannon rounds and other defensive weapons shot down all but three lucky missiles. Two exploded near a battleship and heavy cruiser, but both Imperial ships' shields deflected the energy released by the antimatter. The third took out a destroyer which was lost with all hands.

“Put us back onto a course to place ourselves between the vanguard fleet and the New Shanghai shift passage,” James ordered. “Spread us out into formation Delta-three as we move. I doubt they are going to let us try that a second time.” His eyes then darted to Pattel. Guilt grew within him again. I’m sorry, he thought towards the colonists. Destroying a thousand Karacknid warships was a significant victory. Yet he had sacrificed the colony to achieve it. How many more worlds are we sacrificing right now? James asked himself as he feared what the Karacknids advancing along the east of his empire were doing even as he jostled with Tanaka-lan’s vanguard.

As the Karacknid fleet reformed and returned to following James’ slow retreat, James' mood grew darker. He, along with all of Victory’s bridge crew, could do nothing but watch helplessly as the Karacknid ships approaching Pattel split. Three thousand turned back to join the vanguard, presumably to make up for the losses the main Karacknid formation had suffered. The other three thousand continued onto the colony. As soon as they came into range, they fired several salvos at the colony’s orbitals, destroying almost every station. A handful were left intact. James suspected they were ones the Karacknids hoped could be used to store their own supplies.

After pacifying the orbitals, James’ deepest fear came to pass. Six mushroom clouds appeared, reaching up high into Pattel’s atmosphere. Like at Weizhou, it seemed just one had actually hit a city. Even so, Victory’s officers estimated at least half a million were likely to have lost their lives. All of Pattel’s cities had been ordered evacuated, but the reality was that not everyone had somewhere to flee to. Nor had everyone left when ordered to do so. Not long after the mushroom clouds appeared, an unencrypted broadcast reached Victory. It demanded that the citizens of Pattel surrender. In conjunction with the broadcast, hundreds of shuttles left the Karacknid fleet and began landing troops on the planet’s surface.

James ground his teeth tighter when large energy spikes started coming from the planet around where the shuttles had landed. Pattel had been invaded and occupied by the Karacknids in the first war. Numerous atrocities had been carried out. Since then, many of Pattel’s citizens had relocated to colonies far to the galactic south. Those that had remained had all done so because they refused to let the Karacknids scare them away. Even with their capital nuked, James was not surprised that they were resisting.

The Karacknids' response was devastating. A hundred missiles were hurled through Pattel’s atmosphere as every major city was targeted. James forced himself to watch. A tear ran down his cheek at the devastation he was seeing. He moved to wipe it away and then stopped himself. He wanted his officers to see. They needed to know it was okay to grieve. “Open a channel to the fleet,” James demanded. “This is why we fight,” he said to the crew of every ship under his command. His hands were balled into fists and his face was tight with the strain of keeping himself under control. “If you needed any additional motivation, remember this day. This is what they will do to every one of our worlds if we do not stop them at New Shanghai. We could not save Pattel. That is my responsibility, not yours. But we are going to make a stand at New Shanghai, and I want you all to remember this. For we are going to get revenge!”

New contacts appearing on the holo display momentarily stopped James from saying anything more. Thousands of new ships were exiting shift space from the same shift passage the Karacknid vanguard fleet had come from. One massive ship was near the front of their formation. Tanaka-lan had arrived. “Our enemy has arrived,” James said to his fleet. “We cannot face him here. But soon we will get one final chance to show these vermin that we will not be conquered easily. Remember Pattel, and fight for those we have just lost.” With a wave of his hand, James ordered his COM officer to stop transmitting his words. He then turned to Hawkin. “Time to speed up our retreat. Increase thrust to forty percent.”

“Aye, Admiral,” Hawkin responded.

As James expected, as soon as he saw the situation, Tanaka-lan’s fleet of eighteen thousand warships started to race forward to join the vanguard fleet. Though they were several hours behind, they would still catch their comrades before James reached the system’s mass shadow. James kept his fleet at forty percent thrust for an hour, then ordered the fleet to full military power as it rushed across the system. The Karacknid vanguard fleet matched his acceleration rates. Then, after fifteen minutes, roughly the time it would take for a message to reach the vanguard fleet from Tanaka-lan’s flagship, the vanguard fleet's acceleration increased even more. Pushing their reactors and engines, they angled up and around James’ formation, in an effort to try and turn James’ flank.

“Tanaka-lan wants to force us to fight here,” James said to his officers. “But that is not happening.” Expertly, James maneuvered his fleet to avoid the flanking attack. Once again, screening squadrons from both sides clashed with each other, and Georgia organized a couple of fighter strikes. Beyond that, however, the Karacknids were not able to force a significant part of James’s fleet into a full battle. At least, not without James outmaneuvering the vanguard fleet and forcing them to fight at a numerical disadvantage, which they declined to do each time. After an hour and a half of maneuvering, and over two hundred Karacknid ships suffering catastrophic failures from reactor or engine overloads, the Karacknids gave up the chase, slowed down, and contented themselves to shepherding James’s fleet out of the system.

As soon as the fighting was over, James turned to overseeing the rescue efforts from ships that were crippled or had to be abandoned. By the time he was done, Victory was nearing the system’s mass shadow. Ten hours had passed since the first Karacknid ships had entered the system. Though James had hoped for more, he knew he had done all he could against so many enemy ships.

As the shift passage to New Shanghai approached, James took one last look at Pattel. The sight of the colony filled him with emotion. Despite the orbital bombardment, there were still many small energy spikes coming from the planet’s surface as its population fought on against the Karacknid invaders. Though it was futile, Pattel’s population refused to give in. James was filled with shame that he was abandoning them to their fate. Yet, their courage was inspiring at the same time. They were showing him exactly what he needed to do. We will fight to the last man… to our deaths! James resolved.

Seconds before Victory reached the system’s mass shadow and jumped out, more contacts began filling the holo display as another Karacknid fleet of twenty thousand ships entered the system. This will be the battle for our species’ future, James knew, as almost all of the sixty thousand enemy warships within the system made for the shift passage to New Shanghai. His thoughts turned to his wife. Our time is now up; I hope you are ready for us.

Chapter 24

The Silizzarus thought they were the masters of operating in the shadows. They were wrong.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Pytheas, 1st July 2513 AD, (three weeks previously).

“We would never have found this, not in a hundred years of searching,” Cortez said seconds after Pytheas exited shift space.

“It makes no sense. Why would anyone build anything here?” Kantolo asked.

“It's a good thing we followed them,” Brooke said as she nodded to Edward, acknowledging his decision.

Edward simply shook his head at what he was looking at. He didn’t understand what he was seeing. For the four days they had stealthily followed the damaged Silizzarus ship through two systems. Then it had done something no one had expected; it had jumped down a shift passage that seemingly headed into a thick gaseous nebula. Worse, it was an emission nebula, one recently created by a star going supernova. The leftover energies from the explosion meant the entire nebula was radioactive. Nothing could live within the nebula. At least that was what Human and Kulrean scientists had always believed. And yet, here they were, the Silizzarus ship had led them to a system within the nebula, and now in front of them, the ship was headed to a world which clearly had several orbital stations around it.

“Is there anything else in the system beyond those ships and stations?” Cortez asked.

“Nothing that we’re detecting, Captain,” Takeda said from her sensor console. Pytheas’ doctor had her upper thigh covered in bandages and strapped up. Despite the pain she was still in, two days ago Takeda had insisted on returning to duty. “Just the four ships that appear to be patrolling that planet and the six stations in orbit.”

“Six stations are hardly what we would expect from a Silizzarus homeworld, or even a colony,” Brooke commented. “Are we looking at some kind of FOB or something?”

“It could be,” Cortez responded. “We need a better view of those stations to see just what they are. All the radiation from the nebula makes it impossible to know at this range.”

“The radiation should also make it harder for those Silizzarus ships to detect us,” Kantolo added as everyone turned to Edward for a decision.

“Let’s not forget that the Silizzarus like to stay hidden,” Edward said. “It may be that if we were to find their homeworld, this is exactly what it would look like. Having a large built-up system would make it much harder to hide.”

“You think this could still be their homeworld?” Cortez asked.

“I don’t know what to think,” Edward responded. “But we need to keep an open mind. Either way, you’re right, we need to know more. Let’s proceed into the system, but slowly.”

“Take us in, helmsman,” Cortez ordered. “Five percent thrust.”

An hour later, everyone on Pytheas' bridge thought they had answers to some of their questions. “They all look to be incomplete stations,” Takeda explained. “But by the amount of activity swarming around them, it may not be long until they are complete.”

“Do we know what kind of stations they are?” Brooke asked.

“Not weapons platforms anyway,” Farnsworth answered. “I’m not detecting any energy signals from the weapon systems we know Silizzarus ships have, nor can we see any of those weapons systems either.”

“I think this is what they are for,” Kantolo said as she took control of the main display and zoomed in on a section of a partially completed station. “What does that look like?”

Even Edward with his untrained eyes could tell. “It’s a shipyard. It’s a ring structure within which they could build one of their small vessels.”

Kantolo nodded. “Exactly. And if we zoom out, look, once the rest of the stations are complete, there will be hundreds of them. This is a shipyard to build a fleet.”

“And there are five others just like it,” Cortez said. “We’ve found some kind of new fleet base that is being prepared.”

“But prepared for what?” Edward asked, already certain he wasn’t going to like the answer as he thought it through himself. “We don’t know just how efficient their construction capabilities are but think about the timeline. The Silizzarus ship Brooke and I fought at New Delhi probably made it back to this system at least two months ago. Those shipyards can’t be any older than that.”

“Given the progress we've seen in the last hour, I estimate they have been under construction for no more than six weeks,” Kantolo said.

Edward shared a look with Cortez and Brooke. “If this is their response to learning that we know about them, what are they going to do when the ship we followed here tells them we have a ship hunting for their worlds?” Neither answered. They didn’t need to.

Farnsworth raised another concerning question though. “And what if this is not the only system they're building shipyards in? Certainly, this is the perfect place to hide a military buildup. We would never have thought to look here. But what if there are other systems within the nebula where they are building shipyards in as well?”

Edward grimaced at the question. It was a good one. But it only served to heighten his fears. He didn’t know how long it would take to construct one of the Silizzarus' small ships but given that it was less than a thousandth of the size of an Imperial Dreadnought and it took just six months to build one of those, he doubted it would take more than a month. Six shipyards each producing a hundred ships a month, Edward thought as he did the calculations in his head. “Even with just the shipyards here, they could have an invasion fleet ready within six months,” he said gravely.

“We have to get this news back to Earth immediately,” Cortez said. “I don’t know what your father can do to stop such a fleet if the Silizzarus are preparing to attack us, but he needs to know as soon as possible.”

Edward nodded vigorously. He would still have liked to have found the Silizzarus’ homeworld, for he could imagine what his father would do with the news he brought him. There was only one way Edward could see to stop the Silizzarus, and that was to strike them first. The shipyards that filled Pytheas' holo display needed to be destroyed before they could produce a fleet large enough to smash through Humanity's defenses and nuke Earth. Yet if this was just a fleet base, and the Silizzarus had many other systems where they could build up a fleet, then destroying the shipyards under construction would just delay the inevitable. But if we come back with a fleet, it will have a far better chance of exploring the nebula and finding out if there are other systems, Edward reasoned. We cannot risk being caught and destroyed, for then no one on Earth will know what is coming their way until it turns up on their doorstep.

Before Edward could give the order to turn around, however, Takeda added another factor into the equation. “This is strange,” she said, making everyone turn to her. “Look at the ship we followed. It’s not slowing enough to enter orbit. I think it means to breach the planet’s atmosphere.”

“Are you sure?” Cortez asked, then she shook her head. “Of course you are, Lieutenant. But what does that mean? We know that ship is damaged. Why wouldn’t it head to one of the orbital stations for repairs?”

“It means we have more unanswered questions,” Edward said after a few moments when no one spoke. “If there is something down there, then maybe this is more than a fleet base. But why would they build anything on the planet's surface? Isn’t it a radioactive hell?”

“It is, Commander,” Kantolo confirmed. “We haven’t detected any signs of life on the surface. But it does look like the planet once had a great deal of volcanic activity. Perhaps there are large caverns under the surface created by the lava flows that must have crisscrossed the entire planet. I don’t think the nebula’s radiation would be able to penetrate more than a kilometer through the planet’s surface."

“Then we will wait a little longer to see if we can see just what that ship is up to,” Edward said.

Ten minutes later, everyone on the bridge watched closely as the Silizzarus ship they had followed reached the planet and passed through its atmosphere. Though the ship wasn’t massively larger than an Imperial shuttle, it was still an impressive feat. No ships Humanity or even the Kulreans had built were designed to land on a planet. Clearly, the Silizzarus took a different approach to shipbuilding. For fifty seconds, the ship descended through the atmosphere towards the planet's surface and then all of a sudden, it disappeared. Edward wasn’t the only one who jumped out of his command chair. “Where did it go?” he demanded.

“Hold on, let me enhance the visuals that we got,” Takeda said. A second later, a replay began on the holo display.

“Look there,” Kantolo said. “Just before it disappeared, there is a small opening there. It looks like it opens into some kind of shaft. Then it closes and the ship disappears.”

“They have some kind of underground base there,” Brooke concluded.

“It has to be something they built before construction began on those shipyards,” Farnsworth said. “We’re not getting any kind of reading that suggests there is construction work going on underneath the planet’s surface.”

“What if they have additional shipyards under the surface?” Brooke asked. “If the ships can take off and land from the planet's surface, why not hide the shipyards beneath the planet’s crust?”

“What if we are actually looking at one of their colonies, or even their homeworld,” Edward wondered. “Think about it. Everything we know about them tells us they go to great lengths to remain hidden. What if this is their homeworld? If we had passed through this system six months ago before those shipyards were here, we would not have given it a second look. We would have assumed it was an abandoned system and that nothing could live on that planet. Isn't that exactly what they would want us to think? They might only be building those shipyards because they think we have found out about them already.”

Brooke nodded as she shared a look with Edward. “We have to find out. If this is their homeworld, we need to know.”

“Wait, what?” Cortez said. “You two are thinking of going down there? What about those shipyards? We have to get news back to Earth immediately.”

“We do,” Edward agreed. “But we also need to know what we are really facing.” He turned to Kantolo. “You said the nebula’s radiation would help hide Pytheas from the ships patrolling the approaches to the planet. What about one of our shuttles? Could we take it in and try to land on the planet?”

Kantolo brought up a hand to rub her forehead. “Maybe.” She then turned and began to tap on her console. She nodded a moment later. “Maybe. If you plot a course that keeps you as far from those ships as possible. But I couldn’t guarantee it.”

“But there’s a chance,” Edward said as he and Brooke shared another look. From the beginning, their mission had been to find the Silizzarus’ homeworld. Cortez and Pytheas’ crew had been tasked with bringing Edward where he needed to go, but he was the one actually responsible for finding their enemy’s homeworld. “We have to take it,” he decided. Before Cortez could protest, he tried to give her a disarming smile. “Brooke and I will take Major Hawthorne and some of his marines. You can give us a couple of days to get in and out while Pytheas remains here. If we don’t come back or we send you a signal to run, you are to head straight back to Earth as fast as possible.”

Cortez shook her head. “I couldn’t leave you behind, Commander. You are an Imperial Prince.”

Edward hardened his tone. “I am an Imperial Intelligence agent tasked with a critical mission that may impact the very survival of my species. I have my orders to obey, and I’ve just given you yours. We are all cogs in a much bigger wheel. That I am an Imperial Prince doesn’t matter right now. All that matters is what we need to do to fulfill our mission. Do you understand?... Do you understand, Captain?” Edward repeated when Cortez didn’t immediately reply.

Cortez nodded sharply. “I understand, Commander. But I do not like it.”

Edward relaxed and smiled again. “Neither do I, Captain. But neither of us has to like it. We both just have to do our duty.”

“If you are willing, I’d like to volunteer for the mission,” Kantolo said, catching Edward off guard.

Edward turned to her with raised eyebrows. “Really?”

“We don’t know what we might find down there, especially with all the radiation on the planet,” Kantolo explained. “I know Lieutenant Takeda would volunteer if she were able. I will go in her stead.”

Edward bowed to the Kulrean. “You would be more than welcome, my friend. I appreciate your offer, especially given what we went through last time we set foot on an alien world together. This is likely to be far more dangerous though.”

“I understand,” Kantolo replied.

“Then let us get ready to depart,” Edward said. “The sooner we leave, the sooner we can get back and be on our way back to Earth.”

*

Half an hour after making the decision, Edward, Brooke, Kantolo, Major Hawthorne, and eleven of his marines departed Pytheas in one of the cruiser’s stealth shuttles. They all settled in for a long trip, as it would take thirteen hours to reach the irradiated world that the Silizzarus ship had landed upon. At first, Edward read through every report that he felt would be helpful for the mission. He focused specifically on the hunt his mother had led for the Silizzarus agent on Earth, and then his own capture of an agent at New France. Though he knew both reports intimately, he wanted to remind himself of them again in case there was something that would come in useful in the event they encountered Silizzarus under the radiated planet’s surface.

Eventually, he ran out of reports to read. After sitting twiddling his thumbs for about half an hour, he decided to challenge Brooke to a game of chess using their HUDs on their combat armor helmets. After she had beaten him soundly in three games in a row, he decided to take on Kantolo instead. To his frustration, though she had never played before, she quickly picked it up and proved almost as challenging an opponent. After their second game ended in a draw, Edward bowed out. With still eight hours to go until they reached their destination, Edward closed his eyes and tried to get some sleep.

To his surprise, he woke up just over seven and a half hours later as Brooke shook him. “We’re approaching the planet. We’ll be passing between the first two Silizzarus ships in five minutes,” she said. “I thought you’d want to be awake for that.”

Edward pretended to groan. “It would have been nicer to have been woken on the planet’s surface. I suppose this will have to do.” Instinctively, he checked his harness to make sure he was still securely strapped in. Then he accessed the feed from the shuttle’s controls on his HUD. The two nearest Silizzarus ships were easy to spot. Instead of lying in stealth trying to surprise an unsuspecting visitor, their active sensors were filling space with emissions. As soon as he saw the two ships and how close they were to their shuttle, Edward’s heart rate increased. If they were detected, there would be no hope of escape. The Silizzarus ships would race towards them and blast them within minutes.

“Active sensor emissions are starting to be absorbed by our stealth coating,” the shuttle’s pilot called out.

Everyone in the shuttle’s passenger compartment stiffened. No one spoke. They all awaited their fate stoically. Though he didn’t really want to, Edward accessed the readout of the amount of emissions hitting the shuttle’s hull. He watched it steadily creep up. On the readout, the point where it was estimated the shuttle's stealth coating would fail was clearly marked. The levels quickly approached it. As they did, Edward felt his heart rate increase even more. Part of him suddenly felt very stupid. Why had he brought them all here to make them sitting ducks in a helpless shuttle? To risk everything to find their homeworld, he reminded himself as he took several deep breaths to calm his nerves. As soon as he felt his heart rate begin to calm, the level of emissions hitting the shuttle also began to fall. Almost in unison, they receded as the shuttle passed between the two Silizzarus ships.

“I think we made it,” the shuttle’s pilot said. “Now there are just three more to get past. That should be the worst over.”

On his HUD, Edward could now see where the next three Silizzarus ships were. He swallowed when it looked like they were going to be passing close to them as well. Yet, true to the pilot's word, the shuttle managed to slip past them as well.

“Well,” Major Hawthorne said. “It looks like we’re going to be getting to the surface after all. After a run-in with that killer robot, I thought you were bad luck, Commander, but maybe not.”

Brooke chuckled. “I wouldn’t let go of your first impression yet, Major. We still have to see what’s down there. Who knows what trouble our Commander will conjure up for us.”

“Breaching the planet’s atmosphere now,” the shuttle pilot reported.

“I guess we’re about to find out,” Edward said to Brooke. “Whatever is down there, I know this: we’re going to need to keep our wits about us.”

Chapter 25

To this day, we still do not fully understand how the Silizzarus did it. Perhaps that is for the best, however, for as much as I would love to be able to commune with many of the people of our past, I fear it would change us forever if we could. The closest we will ever get to knowing James or Jonathan Somerville are in the pages of works of history like this one. That will have to be enough.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

The shuttle’s pilot expertly steered the shuttle between several steep mountain peaks and landed in a valley under a shelf in one of the mountains. As soon as he landed, he powered down all the shuttle's systems. "That's us. Hopefully, no one will spot us here," the pilot said.

"Secure the LZ, marines," Hawthorne ordered as the shuttle's rear access ramp began to open.

"Be ready to lift off at a moment's notice," Edward said to the pilot. "Hopefully, we will not need another emergency evac, but…"

"Indeed," the pilot agreed. "We will be ready."

Edward patted Kantolo on the shoulder as he strode past her and then led the Kulrean and Brooke out of the shuttle. Hawthorne's marines were already spread out around the shuttle. They were making sure they stayed under the overhanging shelf of rock above them in case there were stealth satellites watching the planet's surface.

"The nearest lava tunnel is just half a kilometer away that way," Kantolo said as she pointed along the side of the mountain they had landed on. She was holding a scanner in the same direction. "It looks like it connects to several tunnels deep under the planet's surface. Hopefully, it will take us deep enough to see just what is down there."

Edward nodded to Hawthorne. "Simmons, Jiminez, take point," Hawthorne ordered as the group set out in the direction Kantolo had indicated.

As they walked, Edward couldn’t help glancing up to the sky several times. Though he knew his combat armor had the best stealth capabilities Humanity had access to, they couldn’t hide the fact that he was moving. Even if no electromagnetic or infrared emissions were being released by the armor, if someone was watching closely, they would still see fifteen dots carefully moving along the mountainside trying to stay out of sight. At any moment, an orbital strike could come in and obliterate them, or killer robots could come surging out of some hidden tunnel. The entire mission is going to be like this, he told himself as he tried to calm his nerves. We could be attacked at any moment. You’ll just have to get used to it.

In no time at all, they reached the lava tunnel. As they entered, Edward felt a little relief as they were hidden from view from any orbital satellites. Then he remembered that if the Silizzarus did live under the planet's surface, they were as likely to be watching the intricate system of lava tunnels as they were to have orbital satellites scouring the planet's surface. Initially, the lava tunnel gently sloped upwards before it connected to a larger tunnel which descended down almost one hundred meters in almost a vertical drop. The Humans' combat armor easily handled the climb down, but Kantolo needed some help. While her specially designed flight suit protected her from the radiation that filled the tunnel and might help deflect a laser beam or two, it hadn't been built for off-road excursions.

When they finished their descent, the sensor Lieutenant took a few moments to get a good scan of their surroundings, then gestured down one direction of the forked tunnel they had descended into. “This way.”

“Permission to deploy nano drones now, Commander?” Hawthorne asked.

Edward nodded. “But keep them within one hundred meters of us. I don’t want them bumping into a killer robot or something worse and alerting it to our presence.”

As they progressed deeper, the butterflies in Edward’s stomach lessened. The longer they went without detecting anything or running into any defenses, the less likely it felt like they were going to find anything. Maybe they just built an underground landing zone before they started with the orbital construction, he guessed. Though he wasn’t an expert in orbital logistics, Edward was pretty sure it made no sense to do something like that. Just building what they needed in orbit would be far easier, yet the Silizzarus were very different from Humanity, so it was possible.

“We’re reaching the one-point-five-kilometer mark,” Kantolo informed them ten minutes later. “The radiation levels from the surface are starting to drop off.” For a while longer, they continued to descend deeper into the planet’s crust, then Kantolo suddenly stopped. “I’m getting something. An energy source. It’s very distant, but it has to be powerful to be detectable at this range.”

“Are we headed in the right direction?” Hawthorne asked.

Kantolo shook her head. “I’m not sure yet. It’s too far to be certain. All I know is we need to keep heading down.”

“Then let’s continue,” Edward said as he tried to hide his excitement. Maybe there is more here after all!

It didn’t take long for Kantolo to stop again. “I was wrong. It wasn’t one energy source, but many. They're still far below us. But they all have to be powerful. And they are spread out.” As she spoke, she began turning around in a circle, holding out her scanner. “They are in almost every direction. There is something massive below us. The surface radiation was hiding it all, but now it's impossible to miss.”

“Just how big is massive?” Brooke asked.

“Bigger than one of our world ships,” Kantolo answered. “No… much bigger,” she corrected as she continued to point her scanner around in different directions. “This is easily bigger than ten of them. And there are so many energy sources that I’m not even sure how far they go.”

“This is it,” Edward said as his gut told him they had actually found what he had left Earth to seek out. “This has to be it. A massive underground base likely able to be home to millions, if not billions, of the small aliens. And yet nothing in orbit but some recently built shipyards. Whatever is under here has been here for a very long time. It must be one of their worlds, if not their homeworld.”

Kantolo nodded. “I’d like to get a closer look to be sure, but something very significant has been built under this planet’s surface.”

“So what do you want to do now then, Commander?” Hawthorne asked. “If this is what we’ve come to find, then we have found it.” He nodded at Kantolo. “A closer look would be nice, of course, but maybe we should get out of here before we've been discovered.”

“We’re too close now,” Edward said. “We’ve come all this way. We need to see what is actually here. Send one of your marines back to the shuttle with what we’ve already found. If something happens to us, they are to transmit our findings to Pytheas. But we need to go on and find out for sure what Kantolo is detecting.”

“Very well, Commander,” Hawthorne said. “Wiseman, head back to the shuttle. And be careful.” With a hand gesture, he then signaled the rest of his marines to continue forward.

They didn’t get very far before Kantolo stopped for a third time. “What is it?” Edward asked.

“More energy sources,” the Kulrean responded. “But these are smaller. Much smaller. And closer. I’m only starting to be able to detect them now over the background signatures coming from deep below us.” Kantolo looked up at Edward, concern written across her face. “I can’t be sure, but they’re pretty similar to some of the readings Takeda took from the killer robot that attacked you.”

“I don’t like the sound of that,” Edward said. “But it makes sense. If this is a Silizzarus world, they would want to protect it.”

“Can you steer us around them?” Hawthorne asked.

“I can,” Kantolo said with a nod. “But if there are any dormant ones, then we’ll not know about it until we stumble upon them.”

“Then I better make sure my marines keep their eyes open,” Hawthorne replied.

For nearly an hour, Edward and his team continued down the lava tunnels deeper under the planet. As they approached the first smaller energy signatures, they slowed to a snail’s pace as they checked every nook and cranny of the tunnels for hidden threats. Kantolo expertly guided them around the first suspected killer robot and then, minutes later, another one. Soon they had passed more than ten as they continued to close with the much larger power sources.

“Just how far are we going to go?” Brooke asked Edward over a private COM channel she opened with him. “I’m getting a little nervous. If we have to try and get out of here in a hurry, what are our chances of getting past all those robots?”

“Not good,” Edward confessed, the same thing was also playing on his mind. “But we have come this far; I’m not turning back now.”

“Ah… Major… I think I have found something,” Simmons said over the general COM channel, interrupting Edward and Brooke.

“What is it, Private?” Hawthorne responded.

“I have no idea, Major. But I think this is what we came here to find,” Simmons answered.

Suddenly the group's pace picked up, and a minute later, Edward stepped out of the lava tunnel into a massive cavern. The size of the cavern wasn't what grabbed his attention, though; what filled it did. Towering above them and as far back into the cavern as his eyes could see, thousands of large metallic struts reached from the ground to the roof. They were illuminated by lights built into the cavern’s floor that shone upon them. Thick coils of wire wrapped around the struts and thousands of small glass spheres were connected to the struts in an ascending spiral pattern.

“What on Earth is this?” Brooke asked in awe.

“Some kind of supercomputer,” Kantolo said as she stepped towards one of the struts, her scanner held up. “There are vast amounts of information flowing through those wires and into the spheres. Vast amounts,” she repeated.

“Are the spheres processing units?” Hawthorne asked.

“No,” Edward said in a whisper as he realized what he was looking at. The spheres were all of an identical size. They were far too small for Humans, but Edward had seen a Silizzarus up close, and they were just the right size. “They’re not processing units,” he said as he shook his head in awe. “There are Silizzarus in there. I am sure of it.” His eyes moved back from the nearest sphere to take in the entire cavern. “This is some kind of suspended animation chamber. Or maybe a reproduction chamber. Maybe the Silizzarus grow their young in these pods.”

“I think you’re right,” Kantolo said as she moved right up to one of the spheres and got a close scan of it. “There is an adult Silizzarus in there.”

“Then how many are in this cavern?” Brooke asked. “There must be tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands at least.”

“And if this is just one of the power sources Kantolo detected, how many more are there in similar caverns?” Hawthorne asked.

No one knew the answer, but Edward guessed the number was in the millions. And what if the entire planet is covered in these things? He asked himself. “Their entire species could be living in these pods. But why?”

Kantolo suddenly stepped back from the pod she had been looking at. “It can’t be,” she said, her voice suddenly filled with a tone Edward had never heard before. Almost, he thought, it sounded like disgust. “They shouldn’t have!” she added, confirming Edward’s suspicion. “Why? What evil have they done!”

“What are you talking about?” Brooke asked. “What do you think is going on?”

“The massive amounts of information being transferred through those cables, it's going into each pod,” was all Kantolo said as she shook her head.

“Ok, so are they beaming information directly into the minds of each Silizzarus in the pods or something?” Brooke responded.

Kantolo turned and met Brooke’s eyes. "You don’t understand. There's more information going into each pod every second than is held within all of Pytheas' data cores. They are not just sending information; they are transferring consciousness," Kantolo waved a hand towards all the pods. "They are all connected to one another, sharing their thoughts and feelings, sharing the essence of who they are."

"Like some kind of giant simulation?" Edward asked.

"Yes, but far greater. But that's not the worst of it, not by half," Kantolo said as she turned to Edward. On his HUD, he could see her face as she spoke, and she was greatly disturbed. "Do you remember the neural implant we detected on the Silizzarus we captured?" Edward nodded. "My colleagues and I were perplexed by its purpose. It was far more sophisticated than anything we found on the alien's ship. Now I think I know. The device was recording the Silizzarus' thoughts and emotions. In essence, it was making a constantly updated digital copy of the alien's memories, personality, and character. One that could then be uploaded to this simulation when it returned."

"Okay," Edward said slowly. "That sounds pretty impressive, if a little invasive of someone's privacy. But I don’t understand what is so wrong with it?"

"Don’t you see," Kantolo said passionately. "Once an upload has been made, that consciousness would be a permanent part of this massive neural network. I think the Silizzarus have created a neural collective containing the consciousness of all their species. Not just all their living but all their people who have ever lived. They are all stored here. Those alive in the pods are connected to their parents and their grandparents and every generation of Silizzarus who have lived since they built this thing."

Edward took half a step back in shock. The idea of being able to capture someone's consciousness, whatever that really was, seemed far-fetched. Yet if you could record a person's every memory, thought, and feeling, what was consciousness but the combination of all those things? If that were possible, then why could you not do what Kantolo was theorizing? Suddenly, so much about the Silizzarus fell into place in Edward’s mind. He immediately turned to Brooke and saw the same look on her face.

“This is why they are so secretive,” he said to her. “This is what they are protecting. Imagine it. If you could commune with your parents, grandparents, great-grandparents, and so on back for centuries or even millennia. If their consciousnesses are all here, then they would all be depending on you to protect them.”

Brooke was nodding as he spoke. “Remember all the Human religions that were organized around ancestral worship. Imagine if they could have actually spoken with their ancestors. The Silizzarus quest to control and pacify the species that surround them isn’t simply stemming from a lust for power or even a desire to hide; it is a religious crusade to protect their ancestors.”

Edward shook his head. His own people’s history told him there was nothing more dangerous than a religious zealot. They will stop at nothing to protect this, Edward was certain, as his eyes turned back to the tens of thousands of pods arrayed in front of him. This neural network is the essence of their species. It’s everything they are. And it's weak, he realized. No wonder the Silizzarus were so secretive. If their world was found and destroyed, it wouldn’t just kill all those who were living on the planet, it would wipe out every one of their species who had been uploaded to the collective. There was one thing Edward didn’t get though. “Why does this repulse you so much?” He asked as he turned back to Kantolo.

“It is sacrilegious what they have done,” Kantolo said, the same disgust filling her voice. “Those who died should be allowed to pass on. They shouldn’t have their consciousness trapped in a computer system. Every sentient mind is precious. It should not be enslaved in a processing unit.”

Though Edward didn’t share Kantolo’s Kulrean philosophy, he found himself agreeing. His parents had instilled in him their strong religious beliefs, beliefs that had shaped how they had founded the Empire, beliefs he had come to accept as his own. Edward felt a shiver run down his spine. What Kantolo described just felt unnatural. Like it wasn’t meant to be. “I think I agree,” he said to Kantolo. “But clearly they do not.” He turned to Brooke and Hawthorne. “Well,” he said after blowing out a long breath. “What do we do now? This is not what I was expecting to find.”

“It seems we found everything you hoped for and more,” Hawthorne said. “I, for one, would like to get the heck out of here as quickly as we can. Don’t forget about those killer robots we have to slip past still.”

“Maybe we shouldn’t be so hasty,” Brooke responded. “Think about it, the whole point of our mission was to find the Silizzarus homeworld so your father would have a target to go after. Well, we've found a target and it’s completely unprotected.”

“You’re talking about trying to destroy this?” Edward said, as his left hand gestured towards the thousands of pods in front of them.

Brooke nodded. “Of course. The real question is how? Major, how much explosives do your marines have with you? How much of this could we take out?”

Hawthorne turned and surveyed the cavern again. “We have plenty of high-yield explosives, and we have a lot of hypervelocity missiles with us. We could take out their warheads and augment our explosives. But at best, all we'd get is the pods in this cavern. Isn’t there supposed to be many more like this?”

“Hundreds,” Kantolo said, disgust still filling her voice, though this time it was directed at Brooke. “And I, for one, will play no part in this. They are helpless. They have no weapons and aren't trying to kill you. It would be murder.”

“If not explosives, then maybe a virus?” Brooke asked. “If this is all one massive computer system, maybe we could analyze how it works and create some kind of virus.”

Kantolo snorted. “Even with my help, I think that would be impossible; without it, you stand no chance, Agent. This neural system is way more advanced than anything I have ever seen before. But if you did somehow find a way to disrupt it, you could end up killing all of them.”

“Didn’t you say what they’re doing is tantamount to blasphemy?” Brooke asked as she focused on Kantolo. “And don’t forget their civilization has wiped entire species out of existence and enslaved others for millennia.” Brooke turned to Edward. “We know what those shipyards being constructed in orbit are for. They’re coming to destroy Earth. If we have a chance to stop that, we have to take it.”

Instinctively, Edward wasn’t keen on the idea. The pods that filled the cavern were defenseless. It just felt wrong to attack them. Yet, he understood Brooke’s logic. “A virus is unlikely to work,” he argued as he attempted to halt Brooke’s idea before others came to agree with it. “They’d probably detect us the moment we tried to interface with their network. And what good would it be to destroy this cavern if they have thousands of others? All we’d achieve would be to enrage them further.”

“Unless attacking this one node here crippled their neural network,” Brooke countered. “We don’t know how interlinked they are.”

“If you really do want to try and do as much damage as possible, there’s another option,” Hawthorne suggested. “We don’t have enough explosives here, but our shuttle does. We have extra weapons there and, more importantly, we could take some of the shuttle’s fuel and its backup reactor. With that, I reckon we could put together a small fusion device and set off a thermonuclear detonation. It would destroy this cavern and many of the surrounding lands. It might even set off a chain reaction that splits the crust and reignites a lot of volcanic activity in the region. It could destroy every cavern within a couple of hundred miles of here. Of course, we'd have to sneak past those robots to get back to the shuttle and then again to return here. But if doing so would save Earth from facing a fleet of their ships intent on sowing a nuclear holocaust, I’m up for giving it a go.”

Edward turned away from everyone as he tried to think clearly. Hawthorne was talking about a mass casualty event. Setting off a nuclear device could kill millions, if not billions, of the small snake-like aliens. How could I order that? Edward asked himself. And just what do you think they would do to us if they were in your shoes? Or what do you think they’re planning to do with this fleet they are building? Edward knew the answer. But I am not them. So what do I do then? As the answer came to Edward; he knew right away it was what his father would do.

He turned back to face Brooke and Hawthorne. “I can’t do it. Not when we don’t know for certain they are enemy soldiers. For all we know, they may be helpless civilians unaware of what atrocities their ancestors or their current leaders have committed. No,” he said as he shook his head. “We will only become like them if we did this. What we need to do is get back to Earth and get back here with a fleet before they can finish those shipyards. Then, perhaps from a position of strength, we can negotiate an end to their interference in other species' worlds.” Before Brooke could complain, Edward held up a hand. “That doesn’t mean we can’t be a little sneaky. I don’t want to start bombing potential civilians, but that doesn’t mean the Silizzarus have to know that. I think you were on to something, ,” Edward said with a smile. He then quickly explained what he was thinking.

“We’ll set that up right away, Commander,” Hawthorne said with a nod. “Then we can get out of here. I’ve already spent far too long underground for my liking. If I never have to set foot in another tunnel again, I’ll be a happy man.”

When he turned to Kantolo, Edward could see on her face that she wasn’t too pleased. He smiled at her and then slapped her on the shoulder. “I know you don’t like it, Lieutenant. But in times of war, we can’t always be moral purists. At least we aren't planning to nuke the whole planet, right?”

“There is that,” Kantolo admitted. “I suppose I should be glad you are commanding this mission, Commander. Still, I wish one of my superiors had been sent to take charge.”

Edward had to fight back a laugh. The idea of a Kulrean leading Pytheas through everything she and her crew had been through was hard to imagine. For Kantolo’s sake, he kept his face straight. “There have been times I might have agreed with you,” he said instead. “It would be nice to let someone else take the pressure of making all the decisions from time to time.”

“We are all set,” Hawthorne informed Edward just a couple of minutes later. “Permission to head back to the surface?”

Edward nodded. “Let’s get going before we overstay our welcome.”

For half an hour, Hawthorne’s marines carefully led them back up through the maze of lava tunnels. For the most part, they followed the path they had taken down, yet twice they had to take detours to avoid the path of the smaller energy signatures Kantolo was tracking. Though they didn’t know for certain the signatures were Silizzarus robots, as no one had come close enough to lay eyes on whatever they were, no one wanted to find out. Whatever they were, Edward was sure they wouldn’t be friendly.

Suddenly, someone swore over the COM channel. Everyone froze. “What was that?” Hawthorne hissed.

“Sorry, Major,” a voice whispered. Edward recognized it as Jiminez, who had taken point. “I think I just bumped into something. It’s another large rock-like structure, but it looks out of place. I nearly stepped on the thing.”

“Hold on, Private. Don’t move,” Hawthorne ordered.

“Not detecting any energy signals directly ahead of us,” Kantolo said. “But if the thing is dormant…”

“Back up,” Hawthorne ordered. “We’ll find another way.”

“Yes, sir,” Jiminez said. A moment later, he swore again.

“Energy signal!” Kantolo called out. “It’s right on Jiminez’s position.”

“It is a robot!” Jiminez shouted. “It’s after me!”

Chapter 26

It is rare to encounter a threat a Marine cannot handle. Rarer still, one a squad of Marines cannot face. In the Antarians, our best forces met their match.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Hawthorne and his marines reacted to Jiminez's cry of alarm instantly. All those around Edward charged. Weapons fire echoed down the tunnel. Edward watched a visual from Jiminez on his HUD. The marine had broken into a sprint past the killer robot as it stood and activated its sensors. Laser beams and explosions followed Jiminez, but he managed to turn around a bend in the tunnel and get out of the robot's line of sight. Laser beams smashing into the tunnel near Jiminez made it clear things were still chasing him.

Edward switched to Hawthorne's viewpoint just in time to see the Major and four marines attack the robot from behind. They didn’t waste time with their plasma rifles. Instead, two marines slammed hypervelocity missiles into the back of the robot while Hawthorne and the other two hurled high explosive grenades. The machine was blasted to the ground, yet instantly it began to get back on its feet and swivel its body around, bringing its four arms and other weapons to bear on Hawthorne. Two more hypervelocity missiles slammed into its torso before it could fire. The second one melted its armor and follow-up grenades blew apart its internal systems. The Marines then began firing their plasma rifles as they riddled the robots exposed internal structures with super-hot plasma bolts. They didn’t stop firing until the robot had been turned into a melted pile of slag.

Edward was impressed; clearly, the Major and his marines had come prepared to engage another killer robot. That would be fine if we just faced one of the damned things, Edward thought. He turned to Kantolo. "How bad is it?"

"Bad," the sensor officer replied. "I’ve picked up thirty-two energy contacts heading our way and the number keeps rising. I'm sending a route to Hawthorne now."

"I’ve got it," Hawthorne replied. "We need to get moving immediately. This has now become a sprint. Marines, move out."

Edward glanced at Brooke and then they both broke into a sprint, being careful to keep Kantolo between them. As they ran past the destroyed robot, Edward noticed half of the tunnel had collapsed around it. "We need to start blowing tunnels again to head them off," he suggested.

"Already on it," Hawthorne responded. "Though we've only got hypervelocity missiles left."

Quickly, Edward's breathing became labored as he ran as fast as his combat armor allowed. Though Kulreans naturally had better endurance than Humans, Kantolo couldn’t keep the pace augmented Humans in combat armor could. Beside him, she was already panting. "We have to slow a little," he informed Hawthorne.

"We slow, and we die," the Major responded.

"I think you have to leave me," Kantolo wheezed between breaths. "I can't keep up."

"No, we’re not doing that," Edward responded. "We're getting out together. Hawthorne, send your fastest runner on ahead. They need to get close enough to the surface to transmit what we've found to the shuttle."

"Jiminez, that's you," Hawthorne responded as he slowed his pace slightly.

On his HUD, Edward saw that Jiminez began to move even faster. Edward was sure there was no way he could match Jiminez's pace, never mind Kantolo. For another minute, they ran in silence as Kantolo continued to update their route in response to the movements of the robots. Initially, they had all been rushing towards the point where Hawthorne had destroyed the first robot. Yet now, they were trying to get ahead of them and cut off their ascent to the surface. At the same time, more and more kept appearing. Edward’s HUD showed there were now sixty-seven within six kilometers of their position.

“Commander,” Hawthorne said between breaths, showing that even he was being pushed to the limit. “I don’t think we are going to make it. Look at these three; they’re going to get ahead of us for sure.” Three energy signatures began to flash on Edward’s HUD. As he watched them, Edward saw Hawthorne was right. “We could force our way past one, maybe even two,” Hawthorne said. “But those three will slow us down enough that others will catch up with us. As soon as we stop to fight, we are done for. I think it’s time.”

“All right,” Edward said, making a snap decision. “Change of tactics then, keep us away from them for as long as possible.” Before Hawthorne responded, Edward switched COM channels to one he had already set up. As he spoke, his voice was broadcast in the open and unencrypted. “Silizzarus civilization, my name is Edward Somerville. I am a Human and hold the rank of Commander in the Imperial Intelligence Division. I’m also one of the sons of the Empire’s Emperor. I was sent here to this world to locate your species' planets. We know who you are. We know you have infiltrated our own civilization and sought to manipulate us as you have so many other species. Well, now you know you have been discovered.

“What you don’t yet know is that we have already visited your caverns where many of your species are housed in their pods. We know about your neural collective. More importantly, we have hidden many explosives throughout them. At the touch of a button, I can detonate them and kill millions if not billions of your people and destroy the data cores that house the consciousnesses you have stored in them. Call off the robots that are hunting us immediately or I will begin detonating the charges. If even one of those robots attacks my people, millions of yours will die.”

“They are still coming,” Kantolo told Edward a few seconds later.

Edward nodded to her, then slowly counted to ten. “And now?”

“Still,” she said.

“So be it,” Edward said as he sent the signal from his combat armor. A moment later a small tremor ran under his feet. Edward activated his COM unit again. “That was a warning detonation. We planted that charge just outside one of your caverns. Now you know we have visited them. Call off your robots or the next one will be in the midst of one of your caverns.”

“They’re stopping!” Kantolo shouted. “The energy signatures, they are stopping.”

“Move out marines,” Hawthorne said. “Let’s not waste a second.”

“I can’t believe it worked,” Brooke said. “This is one hell of a bluff.”

“It’s working for now,” Edward corrected his friend. He had no doubt the Silizzarus were scrambling to search all the caverns near the explosives he had just detonated. They wouldn’t find anything, for as he had decided, he had no intention of actually killing their civilians. Yet the Silizzarus didn’t know that, and the longer they went without finding any explosives, the more paranoid he hoped they would become.

“Human,” a high-pitched grating voice suddenly said over Edward’s unencrypted COM channel. “You have committed the vilest of blasphemies by setting foot on our planet. By doing so, you and your species have forfeited your right to exist.”

Edward was taken by surprise by the voice. He hadn’t expected the Silizzarus to actually speak to him. They are trying to stall for time, he guessed. In his shoes, he imagined he would do the same. As long as they kept him talking, he was less likely to detonate his explosives. Which is fine by me, Edward thought. He was just as happy to stall them as they were to stall him. “Seeing as I’m the one who has thermonuclear warheads planted in the midst of your species' home, it doesn’t seem very wise for you to be making such threats,” Edward replied to the voice.

“We will let you live for now,” the voice responded. “But there will be consequences for your actions.”

“I have no doubt,” Edward said. “I’ve already seen what your species does to those it considers its enemies. You’re lucky I have not detonated my warheads already.”

“You wish to live, and that is understandable,” the voice replied. “And we will let you live as long as you do not detonate your weapons. But let me make it clear to you, if you so much as kill one of our people, your life will be immediately forfeit. The only way you will get off our planet is by refraining from detonating any more devices.”

“That is my plan,” Edward said. “Let us leave your planet and your system, and I will not detonate them. But let me warn you, the warheads need to receive constant signals from me to keep them from detonating. If you try to jam me, or kill me and take my detonation codes, they will detonate without my command.”

“And how do we know you will not simply detonate the warheads as soon as you are safely out of our reach?” the voice asked.

Edward laughed over the COM channel. “You don’t know that I won’t. In fact, let us lay aside pretenses. That is exactly what I intend to do. That is why I am here after all. You have exterminated many sentient species, and you plan to do the same to mine. I believe turnabout is fair play. So, we are at what my species calls a standoff. As long as you let me and my people leave, I will delay detonating my warheads and so the greater the chance you will have of finding and disarming them. Attack us or try to halt us and I will detonate them immediately.”

“You have miscalculated, Human. We will find the warheads, and then we will kill you,” the voice said as its tone rose even higher.

Edward laughed again as he tried to sound cool and confident. “We shall see,” he said, but no reply came back. After waiting thirty seconds, he tried again. “I’m still waiting for you to introduce yourself and tell me who I am speaking to.” Again, no one replied. “I guess they have said all they want to say,” he said as he switched back to his COM channel with Brooke, Hawthorne, and Kantolo.

“Well, whether they want to talk or not, I think you got their attention,” Brooke said.

“And more importantly, those robots are still staying away from us,” Hawthorne added. “At our current pace, we should reach the surface in just twenty minutes.”

“My goodness,” Kantolo said a moment later. “I think they have begun their search. Look at this, the entire planet is coming to life!”

Kantolo sent an image to Edward’s HUD. His mouth fell open at what he saw. Beneath them, the entire planet was lighting up as thousands of new energy sources became detectable. Each one was massive. “If they are all caverns,” Edward guessed. “Then there must be millions of caverns and trillions of their species on this planet.”

“And they’re searching every one of the caverns,” Kantolo said. “How long before they figure out there are no weapons?”

“Longer than twenty minutes, I hope,” Brooke said.

Edward didn’t reply. Instead, he focused on his running. There was no telling how long their path would be clear, so they had to get out of the lava tunnels as quickly as possible. Miraculously, the Silizzarus allowed them to do just that. While a crazy amount of energy surges were easily detected from beneath them, the much smaller energy sources all around them did not move to intercept. Exactly at the time Hawthorne had predicted, the group of Marines and officers sprinted out of the tunnels and into the night’s sky.

Edward had already called the shuttle pilot to come and get them, so they raced up the shuttle’s rear access ramp, and it took off as soon as they were in. “Have you sent the data I sent you onto Pytheas?” Edward asked as soon as he sat down and strapped himself in.

“Yes, Commander, It gave away my position,” the pilot replied. “But I sent it… Are they really letting us leave?”

“For the moment,” Edward said. “You need to get us back to Pytheas as quickly as possible. We don’t know how long they will leave us alone.”

“Understood, I’ll get us there as fast as the shuttle can go,” the pilot promised. “But those Silizzarus ships are fast.”

“Indeed they are,” Edward agreed as a thought came to him. It would be easy for a Silizzarus ship to remain in stealth and keep up with the shuttle. He opened an encrypted COM channel again. “It seems you are keeping your end of the bargain so far. Have you found any of our warheads yet? I expect you’re having problems; they use the same stealth capabilities our shuttle used to enter your system in the first place. In any case, now that we're in space I have further instructions for you. Every active ship in the system is to maintain its current heading. If any ship alters course towards us or disappears from our scopes, I will begin detonating warheads immediately. So far, this bargain has been working for both of us, may it continue to do so.”

Edward waited to see if a reply would come back but it never did. “I guess they are not as talkative as they first seemed,” he said to Brooke and Kantolo.

“As long as they don’t follow us, I don’t care what they have to say,” Brooke replied.

“Perhaps you should try discussing other matters, Commander,” Kantolo suggested. “I know it has been a very heated exchange so far, but this is a real chance for diplomacy. We may not get an opportunity like this again.”

“We are currently threatening to kill millions of their people. I doubt, even if it were conceivable that they might want to talk with us, that now is the time,” Edward replied. “But,” he added to appease the Kulrean, “if they reply, I will try.”

Of course, no reply came, so Edward settled in for the three-hour flight back to Pytheas. Thankfully, with the shuttle not having to stay in stealth mode, they could travel a lot faster, yet even so, Edward felt uneasy about the trip. He did his best to distract himself from the tightness in his shoulders and the butterflies in his stomach. At any second, the Silizzarus could decide he was bluffing and send a ship after them. They wouldn't be truly safe until they were on board Pytheas and in shift space, rushing away from this system.

When they were still an hour and fifteen minutes out, alarms suddenly filtered through the shuttle from the cockpit. Edward jolted upright in his seat. “Something tells me I’m not going to like what that means,” he called out to the pilot.

“None of us are, Commander,” the pilot replied. “Two of the ships in orbit around the Silizzarus world just turned onto an intercept course for us. They’ll catch us in forty minutes.”

“What about Pytheas, could she get to us first?” Edward asked.

“She could, but then she’d be barreling into the system. By the time she slowed and turned, those ships would catch her too,” the pilot answered.

Edward turned to Brooke. “I guess they have decided to call our bluff. I’m sorry.” He turned to take in Kantolo and Hawthorne. “I’m sorry,” he repeated. Unable to hold any of their eyes, Edward turned back to sit straight in his seat. His mind turned to his family. I did it, Dad, he thought towards his father. I found them. Now it’s over to you to figure out how to stop them.

“Pytheas!” the shuttle pilot suddenly shouted. “Look! It’s Pytheas!”

Edward’s head whipped around to look up along the shuttle towards the cockpit. Of course, he couldn’t see anything though. Cursing his own stupidity, he accessed the latest feed and put it on his HUD. Right away, he saw her. The exploration cruiser was right in front of them and decelerating hard.

“She came for us,” Brooke said in delight. “Cortez came into the system for us.”

Waves of relief and concern crashed into one another within Edward. He had no desire to die. Yet, it was far more important that Pytheas escape and get their news back to Earth. “What about those two Silizzarus ships, can they catch Pytheas?” Edward asked in fear.

“Calculating that now, Commander,” the shuttle pilot replied. Seconds later he let out a whoop. “No, we should be able to land and get out of here just before they get into range with their missiles.”

Edward pumped his fist into the air as the marines around him hollered. Even Kantolo let out a shout of victory. “We’re going to make it,” Edward said as he shared a wide grin with Brooke. “We are going to make it!”

Just five minutes later and the shuttle deftly touched down in Pytheas’ primary hangar. Edward was the first down her access ramp. He quickly disengaged his combat armor and then moved at a fast pace through Pytheas’ corridors. When he stepped onto the bridge, everyone turned to look at him. Edward couldn’t help grinning again. “I owe you one, Captain. I owe you all one,” he said as he looked around at the officers. “We thought we were done for there for a moment or two.”

“You’re welcome, Commander. After everything you discovered down there, we thought it a shame to leave you behind,” Cortez said as a small smile played on her lips. “You might be an intelligence agent, but we’d miss you if you were gone.”

“Well, I thank you for your kindness,” Edward said as he gave Cortez a salute. “Now, what is our status?”

“We’re pushing the reactors and engines as far as Karnlock thinks it is safe. We should reach the system’s mass shadow ten minutes before the Silizzarus ships get us into weapons range.”

“I imagine they will want to chase us through shift space,” Edward responded.

Cortez nodded, “No doubt they will.”

“But Pytheas’ stealth capabilities should be up to the task of losing them, right?”

“There’s only one way we’re going to know for sure,” Cortez responded.

“Then I guess we’re going to have to find out,” Edward said. “Because the first part of our mission is complete. We found everything we set out to find. Now the race is on. We need to get back to Earth in time to give my father the opportunity to do something about the fleet the Silizzarus are building!”

Chapter 27

In the Fleet, farewells are never easy, no matter how many opportunities one gets to practice them.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Victory, New Shanghai system, 24th July, 2513 AD.

“Admiral, the shuttle is approaching,” a bridge officer informed James.

“Shall I go and greet them?” Hawkin asked.

James shook his head. “I’ll go,” he said as he stood from his command chair. “You make sure the fleet gets into orbit in good order.”

“Aye, Admiral,” Hawkin responded.

James glanced at the holo display towards the Pattel shift passage. As soon as his fleet had jumped out, he had detached two thousand warships under Jonathan’s command and instructed his son to contest the shift passage's opening. So far, there were no signs of battle, but James was sure that there soon would be. He turned from Jonathan’s fleet to New Shanghai. There had been a pleasant surprise waiting for them when they had jumped into the system. Two thousand additional Eaglaton warships had arrived, and even more importantly, there were what looked to be thirty brand new Kulrean worldships nestled between the mass of battlestations that had been towed to the colony. Hallock has been busy, James thought as he nodded to Hawkin and McMasters, Victory’s Captain, then he left the bridge and made his way to his flagship’s main hangar.

He arrived just as the shuttle was touching down. When Christine appeared as the shuttle’s rear access ramp descended, James smiled. They moved towards each other and hugged. Though they said nothing to one another, they held each other tightly for several seconds as each enjoyed the other's presence. Then they parted. James saluted Scott, and then bowed deeply to Superintendent Hallock. “I am sure my wife has already welcomed you to New Shanghai, but let me add my welcome as well,” James said after Hallock dipped his head to him. “Your additional ships are a surprise, but a very pleasing one.”

“As soon as we heard about Zeta Fort’s fall, we rushed the completion of some of the worldships we were building. I’m afraid only a few of them have their offensive weapons systems installed, but all have fully functioning defense systems,” Hallock explained. “I am sorry we could not have brought more.”

James held out a hand to Hallock to greet him more personally. “One worldship can make the difference in any battle; thirty is a considerable force,” James said as they grasped one another’s hands. In his fleet, he still had twenty of the massive Kulrean vessels; thirty more would dramatically increase the effectiveness of his fleet’s defenses.”

“They also brought more than two hundred defense satellites,” Scott said. “Defensively, they are about as powerful as one of our Golan battlestations.”

James' eyebrows rose. Golan battlestations were the smallest class of Imperial battlestations, but two hundred of them was a sizable number.

“They are a prototype we have been working on since we learned of the massive size of the Karacknid battlefleet, and the offensive capabilities we now know the Silizzarus have,” Hallock explained. “We hope to one day be able to build thousands more. But we brought all we had with us here.”

“In that case, I am even more thankful for your coming,” James said. “Do you plan to remain for the battle?”

Hallock nodded. “Tens of thousands of my people will be fighting to defend your system. I intend to be here with them. I thought I might join your wife on Royal Sovereign. She explained how you intend to keep her vessel at the rear of the fleet.”

James nodded. “It seems like a wise idea, Superintendent. I’m afraid the Karacknids will target your people’s worldships from the beginning of the battle.”

“Speaking of fighting, how did it go at Pattel?” Christine asked.

“Come to my quarters and we can speak more fully there,” James said as he gestured for his guests to follow him. “Fox will have some refreshments waiting for us, I am sure.” As they walked, James began to outline how events had played out at Pattel. All three voiced their anger when they heard of the nukes that had been launched at the colony. James’ own rage increased when Scott, in turn, told him of the further attacks along the Empire’s northeastern colonies. News had come in of two more worlds whose capitals had been nuked before being conquered.

“The death toll in this war is rising far more rapidly than I ever imagined,” Christine said as they sat down on the sofas in James' quarters. Fox was already handing a steaming cup of coffee to her.

James nodded. More than a million Imperial Fleet personnel had been lost in all the battles in The Wilds. Five million Imperial and Allied sentients had died at the Battle of Zeta Fort. Yet in the space of just a few days, a hundred times that number of civilians had already lost their lives. And they all knew it was only going to get worse.

“I am truly sorry for the losses you have all already suffered,” Hallock said. “I must ask though, what do you believe your chances of holding back Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet really are? If New Shanghai and then Earth fall, my people need to know to prepare for the worst. I am sorry to be so blunt, but I have a responsibility to my people.”

“There’s no need to apologize,” James said as he waved away Hallock’s words. “We are friends and allies. You deserve the truth.” James glanced at Christine and Scott. “The reinforcements you have brought, the additional Eaglaton warships, and all our own battlestations and civilian ships that have come to join us are greatly needed. Yet the truth is, they do not tip the balance in our favor. We can still only field around twenty-two thousand warships. Even with the civilian ships that are here,” James paused and turned to Scott, “which number how many?”

“Over twelve thousand have come,” Scott said. “But few have more than one or two outdated point defense cannons.”

James nodded. “Even with them, then, we are outnumbered three to one. Tanaka-lan will come with at least seventy thousand warships, more likely eighty. We cannot face him in an open battle. Our only hope then is to hold our fleet and New Shanghai and hope he throws his strength against us here.”

“But that will leave the Karacknids an open path to Earth, should they wish to take it,” Hallock said.

“It will,” James agreed. “We are betting he won’t want to leave our fleet in his rear. To advance on Earth, he will have to destroy us first.”

“And can he?” Hallock asked.

James took a deep breath. Though he hadn’t said it outwardly, he knew Scott and his other senior officers had all been thinking the same since the fall of Zeta Fort. When it came to make their last stand, that was just what it was going to be. Yet he hadn’t said it to Christine yet. Reluctantly, he nodded. “He has too many ships. We will fight him to the last man. But Tanaka-lan’s skill is too great and his numbers too large. Our only hope at this point is that we can bleed his fleet so badly that once he takes New Shanghai, he hesitates advancing further. But once our fleet is gone, there will be nothing stopping him from advancing on Earth, then Vestar, and then he can threaten either Kulrea or Varanni Alliance space. Already the Varanni and Mindus are moving fleets towards our border, but they will not arrive in time. And if they have to redeploy even more fleets to protect their eastern borders from Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet, they will be weakening their own border forts that are all still under attack.”

When he finished, James turned to Christine. “I’m sorry. But I do not see how we can overcome his numbers.” Though technically it was a lie, James meant it, for though he had an inkling of a plan, he had no idea how to make it work.

“Well, I have not lost hope,” Christine said defiantly. “We have beaten worse odds before. And New Shanghai is now the best-defended world in the entire galaxy. Tanaka-lan will break his battlefleet against our defenses and our warriors. Of this, I have no doubt.”

James smiled sadly at his wife. “I hope you are right.”

“As do I,” Hallock said, “but I think I better warn my fellow Superintendents all the same. If this battle goes against us, they need to be forewarned of what will come.”

“A wise precaution,” James agreed. He then began to ask his guests questions about how their preparations had gone over the last several days. For half an hour, they discussed their plans as they prepared for what was to come. Each knew it was likely the last time they'd get to speak face to face, for any moment James was expecting word that Karacknid forces had begun to enter the system.

Eventually, James’ COM unit did beep. “Admiral, another squadron has entered the system from the Earth shift passage,” Hawkin said, surprising James. “It is a Free Karacknid squadron. They have brought five hundred and ten ships with them. General Tasata-su has requested to speak with you.” James’ eyes lit up. Tasata-su was just the person he needed to speak to. He had questions he needed answers to. Questions that related to a vague plan he had been thinking through.

“What is it?” Christine asked as she frowned at James, sensing his excitement.

“Nothing, really,” James said, making Christine lean forward. She could always tell when he was not telling her everything. James had to think quickly. “If we have Free Karacknid warships in our fleet, it is bound to anger Tanaka-lan. It means he will be more likely to attack us rather than pass us by to advance on Earth. And perhaps it will make him more reckless.”

Christine nodded, though she eyed James suspiciously for a moment. Then she smiled. “That does sound like a good way to rile him up.”

James nodded and them remembered Hawkin was still waiting for a reply. “Thank you, Commander. Instruct Tasata-su he may bring his ships into orbit and request he join me on Victory when he does.”

“Are you going to have time for that, Admiral?” Scott asked. “By the time they get here, the Karacknid battlefleet may be entering the system.”

“I know,” James said. “But I’d like to pick Tasata-su’s brain. It may be he has an idea or two about how we can best goad Tanaka-lan into making a mistake… Now,” he continued after taking a deep breath and standing “I think we better say our goodbyes. We have much still to put in place.” James then held Hallock's and then Scott’s eyes for a moment. “If we do not see each other again…”

“Then it will be because we have already fallen fighting for you,” Scott said fiercely as she stood.

James smiled at her bravery, then he pulled her into a hug. “It has been a long time since we first met on board Endeavour,” he said as he let her go. “Besides Andrea, you are my oldest friend. Look after yourself.”

“I will, and New Shanghai’s defenses will not let you down,” Scott promised.

James held his hand out to Hallock. “Thank you again for coming. And thank you for standing with us, despite the risk.”

“I am here for your people and for mine. And I know you fight for your people and mine as well,” Hallock said as he bowed to James more deeply than he had ever before. James quickly returned the gesture.

Scott looked from James to Christine. “We will wait for you at the shuttle, Empress, and give you a few minutes.”

“Thank you,” Christine said.

As they stood and moved out of James’ quarters, James followed Scott. He caught her elbow as she stepped out into the adjoining corridor. “If anything should happen to me,” he whispered, “look after Christine and the kids. They will need your guidance more than ever.” Surprise filled Scott’s face as James held her eyes. “Promise me, please,” he said.

“Of course, Admiral,” Scott said. “You have my word. But…”

James cut her off. “But you will already be dead, having thrown yourself in between me and the missile meant to kill me. I know,” he said gently as he smiled. “But just in case.”

“Just in case,” Scott repeated.

James nodded. “Now, off with you,” he said a little louder. He gave Scott one final emotion filled salute which she returned. She held his gaze for another moment as all the history they had shared with each other passed between them. Scott had been the first one to discover evidence of the Karacknids interference in their sector of the galaxy. For years James had been the only one to believe her. Together they had tirelessly worked to prepare their race for a war they knew was coming. Their efforts had just saved Humanity from defeat in the First Karacknid War. Now everything they had done then, and everything they had accomplished in the intervening twenty-five years, was about to be tested to the full. Either they would spend their lives dearly to stop Tanaka-lan now, or their Empire would fall. When the moment passed, they both nodded to each other and then Scott turned to follow Hallock. James watched her go for a couple of seconds and then turned to return to his wife.

“What was that about?” Christine asked as James came near.

“Memories,” he said as he pulled her into another hug. “I wish we had longer,” he said as he held her.

Christine nodded and relaxed into his arms. They held each other for more than a minute. Then Christine stepped back and looked up into James' eyes with a piercing stare. “Do you really think we are going to lose this battle?”

James quickly opened his mouth to defend himself, fearing another telling off was coming his way, then he stopped himself and smiled. “You don’t have to worry about me. I haven’t given up hope. I’m just being realistic.” He pulled Christine into another hug. “If we are going to hurt this battlefleet enough to stop it from advancing any further, we’re going to have to throw everything we have at it. Every ship. If any of us survive this, it will be a miracle. It’s going to cost us everything, but there is still a chance we can hurt them as much as they will hurt us. There is still hope.”

Christine moved herself back more forcefully. “You mean it is going to cost us our children?” she asked in a cold voice. Then she broke and tears started streaming down her face as she threw herself back into James’ chest. “I already knew it would!” she sobbed. “I’m sorry, it's not your fault. This is what we raised them for. We cannot order them away now. It would break them and the fleet.”

James nodded his head gently as it rested on top of his wife's. “I know. I hate myself for it. I put them on the path that has led them both here. But at least Edward is safe. And Rachel should be evacuating to Earth and then to New Delhi within the hour.”

Christine had stopped sobbing, but when she looked up at James, her eyes were still watery. Gently she pulled James down for a moist kiss. “I don’t know how I’m going to cope if I lose all three of you,” she said, her voice trembling.

James cupped her cheek. “Outwardly, you will react like an Empress. For if I die, or if Jonathan or Georgia do, the fleet will look to you. No matter what, whatever remains of our fleet, it must fight on. If Tanaka-lan takes the bait and commits to fight us here, we must fight to the last ship… Including Royal Sovereign,” James said as his own eyes began to water. “Inwardly, what is about to come is going to break us all, but outwardly, we must fight on, for Earth’s sake, and for all our other colonies.”

Christine nodded as fresh tears moved down her cheeks. James smiled at her and then hugged her again. “You are the strongest of all of us. If we can break Tanaka-lan and force him to retreat, then you may have to lead our people out the other side of this. For even if we win here, the war will not be over. He will come back. And you will need to make sure we and our allies are ready.”

Christine shook her head, but James only held her more tightly. “You will. More Eaglaton and Varanni fleets will be coming, and maybe even more Kulrean worldships. If we can force Tanaka-lan to retreat, you need to rally what is left of our Empire to rebuild and fight on. Edward and Rachel will help you, as will Jonathan and Georgia if they survive.”

“And not you?” Christine said as she looked up at James again.

James shook his head. “Tanaka-lan knows Victory. I will have to be where the fighting is fiercest. He will not let me survive this; of that, I have no doubt.” As he said it, James was filled with sadness. Sadness at what his death would mean for Christine and the rest of his family, but also sadness at everything he would lose when the time came. He didn’t fear death. But he didn’t want to lose all that he had. And yet, it was for those things he fought, and for them, he would gladly die.

Christine sobbed again and then held him close. They remained like that for many minutes as memories filled both their minds. James thought of the first time he had seen Christine, back when he had been a teenager at a social event his father had held at his family’s home; Badminton House. All of a sudden, he had turned the corner and found himself face-to-face with a Princess of the British Star Kingdom. If her rank hadn’t tied his tongue in knots, her beauty would have. Both together had instantly turned him into a mumbling fool. He had barely managed to get a few unintelligible words out before he turned and ran away. Though not before seeing the amused grin that had played on Christine’s lips.

For some reason James still didn’t quite understand, Christine had seen something in him even then. By accident, as he had thought at the time anyway, they had bumped into each other several times over the next year until he finally had the confidence to actually talk to her. A whirlwind romance had blossomed between the naval cadet officer and the Royal Princess, culminating in him giving her an English rose as a token of his love for her before he shipped out on his first cruise as a Junior Lieutenant. As he rose in rank, they talked often of getting married, and even James’ father’s public failures and suicide hadn’t put Christine off her intentions. But then her father had found out, and James had been banished to the borders of the British Star Kingdom’s territory in a small exploration cruiser. James smiled as he remembered his agony and anger when he had learned Christine had been betrothed to the Emperor of China. It took us a long time to find one another again, he said to himself as he gave Christine another squeeze, but I am so thankful we have.

Eventually, James felt the weight of his other duties pressing in upon him. Letting Christine go, he smiled down at her and then kissed her gently. “We are both needed elsewhere. Tanaka-lan will be here soon, and we must be ready. We have enjoyed many long years together; let those be our strength and our joy. Not a few final stolen seconds.”

Christine wiped her eyes, then nodded. “You’re right. Whatever happens next, we have had a great life together.” With a great deal of effort, she smiled. Then she reached up on her tiptoes and kissed James again. “Look after our children as much as you can.”

“Always,” James promised. He reached out and took her hand. “Always,” he repeated. For a few seconds, they held each other’s hands and simply stared, both trying to ingrain the other’s face in their memory, then they slowly moved apart until their fingers were just touching, and then Christine stepped back.

“Honor and duty, Admiral… and death to the Karacknids!” she said as her voice grew fierce.

“Death to the Karacknids!” James echoed. Swiftly, Christine turned and briskly walked out of James’ quarters. She didn’t look back, nor did James want her to. The temptation was too great to pull her back into his arms, or even to relent and allow her to stay on Victory for the battle. Goodbye, my love, he thought as the doors to his quarters hissed closed behind her. Goodbye.

Chapter 28

In the end, there was only one way Tanaka-lan could be stopped.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Victory

After Christine left his quarters, James stood alone as he relived their last few words together. The smell of his wife filled the room, and he didn’t want to leave it. Yet, he forced himself to after less than a minute. He knew his fleet needed him. Returning to the bridge, he joined Hawkin as they slotted their fleet in and around New Shanghai’s orbital defenses. If the coming battle played out as James hoped, maximizing the efficiency of his ships’ defensive capabilities would be crucial.

An hour came and went, and to James’ surprise, Tanaka-lan still hadn’t begun sending ships into the system. When Tasata-su’s squadron of Free Karacknids reached New Shanghai, it meant he felt he had time to meet the Karacknids in person. Moving to his office, he waited for Hawkin to escort Tasata-su from the hangar bay. The last time James had met Tasata-su, Jonathan had recommended they set up a small throne room to receive the Karacknids in, but now James kept it simple. He was an Admiral at war now, not an Emperor.

“Admiral Somerville, may I present General Tasata-su and Commodore Hang’glar,” Hawkin said as he stepped into James’ office.

James stood and bowed to both Karacknids. They, in turn, bowed back. Then he stepped around his desk and held out his hand to each. “Welcome back on board Victory, General,” he said to Tasata-su first. “Commodore, I hadn’t realized you had come with Tasata-su. You are most welcome too,” James added as he turned to Hang’glar.

“After we heard about the Battle of Zeta Fort, we both decided we should come, Admiral,” Hang’glar responded.

“Well, if you have come to fight alongside us, I will not turn you away,” James said.

“That is indeed why we are here, Imperator,” Tasata-su replied. “We know our fate is tied to yours. We have left all of our women and children behind on the planets you have so graciously granted us. But if, as we suspect, this is where you will make your final stand against Tanaka-lan’s fleet, we both agreed we should be here.”

“Then I will be honored to have you fight at my side.” James gestured towards his office desk. “Come, sit. Tell me about your ships so I may know how best to use them. I also have an idea I want to run past you and a question to ask.”

“As you wish, Imperator,” Tasata-su said.

When they were all seated, a side door opened and Fox brought in three drinks. By now he was well aware of what beverages Karacknids preferred. Then Tasata-su and Hang’glar briefly talked James through the small number of ships they had brought. When they were done, James turned to the idea that had come to him when he had been speaking with Christine, Scott, and Hallock. “How would you like your ships to form an honor guard around Victory?” he asked his guests. “It would mean you wouldn’t be in the thickest fighting initially, but I suspect Tanaka-lan will come for me sooner rather than later. And I would like to have you close by in case an opportunity arises to use you.”

Tasata-su and Hang’glar shared a look before answering. “It would be our honor to serve you in this way, Imperator,” Tasata-su said. He then snarled. “If Tanaka-lan should try and come for you, it would give us great pleasure to face him in battle. Then he would learn that his prowess in battle is not as great as he thinks.”

“About that,” James said as he reached forward and began tapping on his desk’s control panel. “When we last met, you shared with me all the information you had on your species' civil war and the many battles Tanaka-lan fought in. I have a question about two of those battles.” With a final tap on the desk’s panel, James projected a holo image of a large battle. Two fleets of Karacknid warships clashed with each other but then, as the fighting reached its fiercest, one massive ship surged out ahead of one Karacknid fleet. It was met by a smaller but still impressive Karacknid dreadnought. The power and missile numbers of the larger ship meant the battle was short-lived. As soon as it was over, both fleets started savaging one another again, yet it was clear one side had lost its fighting spirit. Indeed, within minutes many of the Karacknid warships cut their engines in surrender or turned and began to flee. With another tap on his desk, James projected another battle that ended in a similar way.

“What was going on there?” James asked when the sped-up replays finished. “That was clearly Tanaka-lan’s flagship. Was he on board for both of those battles, and who was he fighting?”

“Slayer is the name of his flagship,” Tasata-su said. “And I am certain he was on board both times. The other two ships belonged to two other false Imperators who fought in our civil war. Tanaka-lan slew them both, showing that they were indeed false claimants to our throne.”

James nodded, hearing what he already suspected was true. “Since Tanaka-lan began his advance on our colonies, we have encountered many of the ships that fought in both losing fleets. I presume that means they joined Tanaka-lan’s side after the claimant they followed was killed?”

“Yes, one by one as Tanaka-lan defeated his rivals or killed them in ship-on-ship Trava-klan, their followers joined Tanaka-lan’s side and swore allegiance to him,” Tasata-su explained.

“And how strong is their allegiance?” James asked, getting excited. “If Tanaka-lan killed the one who they thought should be their rightful Imperator, then surely many of the squadrons within his battlefleet cannot be totally loyal. Is there not some way that we could try and cause division within his ranks?”

Hang’glar hissed as he shook his head. “That is a good idea, Imperator, but it is simply impossible. Yes, our species is more divided than it has ever been. I’m sure there are many who secretly question Tanaka-lan’s right to rule. But all except us Free Karacknids have given oaths to serve and obey him. None who have given them will forsake them, for to do so would be to abandon everything our species stands for. Even I, if I had given my oath, would serve him with my life.”

Beside him, Tasata-su nodded. “There can be no division forced between Tanaka-lan’s forces. He defeated the other false Imperators in Trava-klan, or he defeated those who had themselves killed others in Trava-klan. In their eyes, he is the rightful Imperator, no matter what they thought before. Nothing can change that now.”

“Hmm,” James said as he tried to hide his disappointment. He had known it was a long shot, but he had been trying to convince himself that there was a possibility. That there was still a way he could defeat his enemy. As he reluctantly gave up on the idea something Tasata-su had said intrigued him. “What did you mean about a ship Trava-klan?”

As Tasata-su began to answer, James nodded, his excitement growing as a new idea formed in his mind. He wasn’t sure it would work. In fact, it made no sense at all. Rationally, there was no way Tanaka-lan would fall for it. But maybe I can use the Free Karacknids' presence to make it work, James said to himself.

Before he could think on it any further, or ask Tasata-su any follow-up questions, James' COM unit began to beep. “Admiral, unknown contacts are entering the system from the Pattel shift passage,” Hawkin informed him. “We're already getting energy signatures that indicate fighting has broken out.”

“Thank you, Commander,” James replied. He turned to his two guests. “I’m sorry, but we will have to finish this discussion later if there is time. I’ll instruct Captain McMasters to meet with you and your captains. He commands Victory’s defense flotilla, and so he will integrate your ships into our formation. Thank you both for coming and for your advice. If there is anything else you think I need to know, or a strategy you recognize Tanaka-lan seeking to employ, do not hesitate to hail me. I will instruct my officers to prioritize your COM requests.”

“We will do as you ask, Imperator,” Tasata-su said. “And you may be assured, our ships will fight to the last to protect you.”

James smiled. “Of that, I have no doubt, General. Thank you again for coming.” James stood and bowed to his guests. He then led them over to the door out of his office. When it opened, a Lieutenant was standing waiting for them. “Lieutenant Masato will escort you back to your shuttle.”

“It is an honor to fight at your side, Imperator,” Tasata-su said.

“And may you defeat Tanaka-lan as you did Taranaki before you,” Hang’glar added. “Then it may be that our people can break free from the lies that Taranaki deceived our civilization with.”

“I will do my best, for your people and mine,” James said, seeking to sound as confident as he could, knowing that for a Karacknid, weakness was unacceptable. On the inside, he was still far from sure he could pull off anything of the sort. More likely, by committing their ships to stay close to Victory, Tasata-su and Hang’glar had ensured they and all their people would meet a quick end. But I will not give up yet, James thought fiercely, knowing Christine would be cross if he thought anything less. We are going to fight to the last.

*

When James reached the bridge, he saw on the holo display a fight had already broken out between the initial Karacknid squadrons and Jonathan’s fleet. “Status report?” he requested as he quickly moved to his command chair.

“Four hundred Karacknid ships have entered the system so far,” Hawkin said. “They have pushed back Jonathan’s initial line of picket ships with some losses. They’re advancing in three forces, but they are moving quite cautiously.”

“They suspect another ambush like at Pattel,” James concluded. Before leaving Jonathan at the end of the system, he had warned his son that the Karacknids were likely to be more wary.

“It seems so, Admiral. At the rate more enemy ships are entering the system, Rear Admiral Somerville will be outnumbered in approximately ten minutes,” Hawkin warned.

James nodded. His son had strict orders to fall back and preserve his force. Yet, he suspected Jonathan intended to try and hurt his enemy before that moment came, whether they were being cautious or not. It didn’t take long for James’ prediction to come true. Less than a minute later, new Allied contacts appeared on the holo display. A thousand warships suddenly came out of stealth and charged one of the Karacknid squadrons. Understandably, the Karacknids cut their acceleration rate. Then within ten seconds, they turned and began to move back towards the shift passage. The closing rate of Jonathan's ships meant the Karacknids wouldn’t get to the system’s mass shadow in time before they would be crushed. Realizing this, they turned and tried to rush towards one of the other squadrons that also began to maneuver to come to their aid.

Suddenly, explosions erupted amidst the squadron Jonathan had targeted. James smiled. He had left his son with the last of the stealth mines the fleet had. Evidently, he had used them to good effect. In their haste to avoid Jonathan’s fleet, the Karacknids had sped through an area of space they hadn’t properly scanned. To make matters worse for the Karacknids, four hundred fighters suddenly appeared and swooped in on the battered squadron. They easily swatted aside the fighters the squadron launched in its defense and then slammed hundreds of missiles into the squadron's broken formation. The Allied and Eaglaton fighters attacked and retreated before fighters from the other Karacknid screening squadrons could get close enough to engage them. When they left, less than thirty of the two hundred and ten Karacknid warships of the screening squadron were still intact.

Their part in the attack complete, Jonathan's ships slowed their advance, turned, and began to rush back into the system towards New Shanghai. James was sure Jonathan wanted to stay and fight some more, but already a thousand warships had formed up behind the remaining Karacknid screening squadrons and were moving forward ready to assist them. The rate at which the number of enemy ships entering the system was also constantly climbing.

A sudden spike marked the emergence of the first powerful squadrons of the vanguard fleet. Within a minute, six thousand ships in two formations were crossing the system's mass shadow. Four more powerful formations appeared soon after as hundreds of single ships and small flotillas spread out into the system in every direction, their active sensors looking for hidden threats.

“Here they are,” Hawkin said.

“Do you think Tanaka-lan will be far behind?” McMasters asked.

“No.” James shook his head. “We backed them up quite a bit at Pattel. He will be here soon with the rest of his force. He won’t want us isolating his vanguard again and weakening it. We will soon know just what we are facing.”

Sure enough, more powerful fleets continued to jump into the system. For half an hour, James and his command staff watched as the Karacknid battlefleet made its appearance. Sixty-eight thousand warships fanned out as they advanced into the system. They moved about a light minute beyond the Pattel shift passage and then most came to a halt relative to New Shanghai. About four thousand ships split up into nearly a hundred flotillas then probed deeper into the system as they searched for hidden foes. Behind the main battlefleet, a supply fleet soon began to appear. Over twenty thousand freighters with an escort of eight thousand warships formed up into a tight ball ready to resupply the battlefleet with munitions and fuel as and when they were needed.

James eyed them suspiciously. If even a thousand of the freighters were more of the kind Tanaka-lan had converted into missile pods carriers, then his fleet was in serious trouble. Tanaka-lan had decimated Zeta Fort’s outlying fortifications with such vessels. James had eventually destroyed most of them, but it was possible his enemy had kept some in reserve for his eventual assaults on New Shanghai and Earth. We won’t know until the fighting begins, James thought, accepting the possibility. There was nothing he could do about it now anyway. Soon both forces would come together and the surprises he and Tanaka-lan had prepared would be revealed; then they would find out which side was going to come out on top.

After seeing the Karacknid battlefleet in all its might, James turned his attention to New Shanghai. Five hundred Imperial orbital battlestations had either been constructed around the colony or towed into place over the last two weeks. Many of them were four or five times larger than Victory and contained many more offensive and defensive weapons. Alongside the battlestations, thousands of smaller point defense stations bolstered them. Among them, though Victory's sensors couldn't see the stealthed stations, there were also the two hundred Kulrean battlestations Hallock had brought.

Backing up the fixed orbital defenses, James' fleet of twenty-three thousand warships interspersed between the battlestations. Huddling at the far side of the colony, there were also the twelve thousand civilian ships that had volunteered to fight. James was keeping them out of harm's way in the hope that Tanaka-lan would think they were just supply freighters. In addition to all the battlestations and ships, James also had twenty thousand fighters in carriers, orbital hangars, and attached to the underside of many of the civilian orbital stations. He had far more than he could service in his carriers and hangars, but the reality was that after the first fight, many spaces would be freed up by the losses the fighters were likely to suffer. Even so, he did have hundreds of converted shuttles ready to bring fuel and fresh missiles to any fighters that couldn't land on a carrier or orbital hangar. The entire Empire had been emptied of fighters to gather as many as James now had under his command.

Out beyond the colony itself, six large fortifications had been built around other orbital bodies. They were placed such that there would always be at least two blocking the way through the system from the Pattel shift passage to the Sol shift passage. Currently three were in range to fire on Tanaka-lan if he tried to move past New Shanghai, while four were also able to aid the colony in its own defense. In different circumstances, James might have had his fleet defending one or two of the ones blocking the path to Sol in an effort to prevent Tanaka-lan from simply advancing on Earth. Against sixty-eight thousand warships, though, he stood no chance of winning such a battle. He needed Tanaka-lan to hit him where he was strongest, and that was at New Shanghai. It was his hope that the Karacknid Imperator would not be willing to pass up the opportunity to destroy his fleet once and for all.

When he turned back to the Karacknid battlefleet, James cleared his throat. “I think it is time I addressed the fleet one final time before the fighting commences,” he said as he glanced at Hawkin.

“COM channel open, Admiral,” Hawkin informed him a moment later.

James adjusted the main holo display so that it zoomed in on his ships again. “Allied fleet, our enemy has now come. You can see their strength as well as I. In ship numbers, we are outnumbered at least three to one. Yet we fight for something these Karacknid invaders do not have – freedom! Each one of you is here today because you chose to serve your people. You have chosen to defend and fight for those who cannot defend themselves… And so, that is what we will do. That fleet cannot pass through this system. We are all that stands between that fleet and the destruction of all of our homeworlds. Therefore, we will fight, to the very last man and woman if we must. That is our goal and our purpose. We must bleed that Karacknid fleet until it has no more ships with which to advance on our worlds.”

James paused as his eyes settled onto Royal Sovereign where Christine was. “Even if it costs us every last ship in this fleet, we must fight and kill as many of them as we can,” he continued as he tried not to picture Royal Sovereign being destroyed in a blaze of antimatter. “As we speak, other Allied fleets are making their way towards our position. They will not arrive in time to save us here, but if we can just cripple Tanaka-lan’s fleet enough, then they will be able to finish what we have started.

“So today we fight for our families and our peoples. Not as slaves or out of fear of retribution, but as free men and women who are choosing to place our lives between the vicious enemy that stands before us and our families that stand behind,” James's voice rose as he continued. “Let us therefore fight with a passion and the zeal our enemies will never forget. Let us make these Karacknid invaders pay a deadly price for every one of our lives that they take!”

Again, James paused and took a breath. When he spoke again, his voice was more level. “I do not hold out any hope that I will survive this coming battle. It would be false of me to give you such hope either. But I promise you this, whatever is about to befall us, I will fight on with you to the last. That is all I ask of any of you. Remember Weizhou and Pattel, and fight to the last! Do this, and I will hold your oaths to me and your loyalty to your families fulfilled. Do this, and I know we can save our Empire, even if it costs us everything.”

As he spoke, images of Christine, Georgia, and Jonathan flashed through James' mind, but he didn’t let his thoughts reach his facial expression. Instead, he smiled at all his officers and crews. “So, let us show Tanaka-lan what it means to face an enemy that isn’t afraid of him!”

Around James, a roar of agreement broke out from his staff officers and Victory’s bridge crew. He hoped it was the same all across the fleet. We are going to need all the courage we can get, he was sure. Though as his eyes returned to Royal Sovereign, he knew he already had all the motivation he needed. He knew who he was fighting for.

Chapter 29

The position of Emperor has always been held by a naval officer from the Imperial family. It happened unintentionally at first, but it has now become a tradition that no one dares break.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Slayer

As his ships waited, Tanaka-lan took his time to analyze the New Shanghai system and all its defenses. Ahead of his flagship, more detailed scans of the surrounding space were constantly updating as his scout ships sent back all the information they were gathering. Unless his enemies had thousands of hidden ships somewhere in the outer system, though, he could already see enough to know what was going on. He wants me to come and fight him at his colony, Tanaka-lan concluded. Somerville’s fleet wasn’t trying to stop him from moving on his species' homeworld, but instead was defending New Shanghai.

No doubt he has many fighters and other surprises waiting for me. The myriad of large battlestations Tanaka-lan could see also made him nervous. It was going to cost him a lot of ships to take the colony and destroy its defenders. But it will be a price worth paying to rid myself of Somerville once and for all! Tanaka-lan’s lips peeled back as saliva ran between his long sharp teeth. But just because I’m going to give him the fight he wants, it does not mean I have to play his game just as he wants. Tanaka-lan’s gaze flicked back to his supply fleet. And whatever surprises he has in store for me, mine are better!

With a gesture, Tanaka-lan highlighted two of the outer system fortifications. “Vice Admirals Dras-ini and Hasdan-gar are to advance on these two fortifications and prepare to destroy them. The main fleet will follow behind on a heading of seven, five, nine point four,” Tanaka-lan ordered. “I also want fighter strikes prepared to hit these two other forts,” he added as he selected two more fortifications. “We will hit them if the opportunity arises.”

“Understood, Imperator,” Tanaka-lan’s Chief of Staff responded. He hesitated for a moment. “Does this mean we are pushing on towards the Humans’ homeworld?”

“No,” Tanaka-lan said. “We will destroy the Allied fleet here first. They have decided to stand and fight us, and so we are going to give them what they want. But, they don’t have to know that just yet. Instruct Rear Admiral Fas’tac he is to be prepared to launch operation Upper Thrust at my command. We will see if we can’t lure our enemies into giving us an opening to release Fas’tac and his warriors.”

“I see, Imperator,” the Karacknid officer said as his lips peeled back in an anticipatory grin. “I see,” he repeated excitedly before turning and barking out orders to the rest of Slayer’s bridge officers.

*

IS Victory

“The Karacknid fleet is moving again, Admiral,” a sensor officer informed James.

James immediately looked up from the report he was reading. “Confirm their heading,” he demanded at once. The Karacknid battlefleet was indeed advancing, but it was moving along a course that didn’t appear to be the most optimal for striking at New Shanghai.

“They’re still altering their heading slightly, Admiral,” another officer said. “But here is our projection of their estimated course,” she added.

Ahead of the Karacknid battlefleet, a wide line appeared. It forked several times as it intersected with different orbital bodies, suggesting different routes the battlefleet could take if it used the bodies' gravity to alter course. None of the lines came anywhere close to New Shanghai. James’ heart began to race. He didn’t want to jump to conclusions too quickly, however. Taking control of the holo display, he began to zoom in on the various screening squadrons that were moving out far in advance of the main Karacknid battlefleet. James cursed after more than a minute of assessing the various elements of Tanaka-lan’s force. “He is not bringing his fleet to attack us.” Fear crept into his voice.

“Maybe it is a feint,” Hawkin suggested. “Tanaka-lan may be trying to draw us away from New Shanghai where he can defeat our fleet with ease.”

James nodded as he thought. He had already assessed that possibility. Yet, what if it wasn’t? Was he just going to sit at New Shanghai and let Earth fall? If Tanaka-lan moved into the Sol system, he could nuke Humanity’s homeworld, and then split his fleet. Half his ships could spread across the Empire, nuking every colony Humanity had. The other half could sit in the Sol system and block James from being able to stop the slaughter. And if you go out and try and stop him, he’ll destroy your fleet and then take Earth anyway, James told himself. Words Jonathan had said to him weeks ago came back to his mind. Stay the course. They were just as relevant then as they were now. The only hope he had of saving his species was if he forced Tanaka-lan to fight him at New Shanghai.

“It may very well be a feint,” James said as he came to a decision. “Let us find out. Instruct the fleet we’re going to break orbit. We’ll make it look like we’re willing to come out and fight to defend the outer fortifications. If Tanaka-lan really wants to hit Earth, he’ll have to maneuver around us. If he actually wants to fight, then we’ll quickly find out. At that point, the fleet needs to be ready to run back to New Shanghai.”

“Aye, Admiral, I will pass on your instructions to the fleet's senior commanders,” Hawkin said.

James nodded at his Chief of Staff and then opened a COM channel to Scott and Jonathan. “What do you make of it?” he asked them as he turned and nodded to Georgia as well, inviting her into the conversation.

“It has to be a bluff,” Scott said. “He would not leave our fleet in his rear, even to take Earth.”

“I am not so sure,” Jonathan countered. “Tanaka-lan is a sadist, at least when it comes to other species, and he hates you, father, even if he fears you. It would be just like him to nuke Earth and then come back here and rub it in your face before attacking us.”

James didn’t like the sound of that. “So, you think we need to fight him? Even if we have no hope of stopping him?”

“No,” Jonathan said slowly. “Your strategy is the only one that gives us a chance. But, if they are willing to assault the system's outer forts, maybe we can use it to our advantage. Let’s say it is a bluff and Tanaka-lan is just trying to draw us out. In that case, he is using our desire to protect Earth against us. But we have something we could use against them. Something that might draw them onto us when they really shouldn’t.”

“The Free Karacknids,” James said as he immediately grasped what his son was getting at.

“Yes, if we send them with a small fleet to reinforce one of the forts at just the right time, it might cause some of the battlefleet to overextend themselves,” Jonathan explained. “I am sure Georgia’s fighters would be more than willing to show them the error of such a move if the opportunity should arise.”

“I am sure we could put together a strike,” Georgia agreed. “But if we move our fleet away from New Shanghai, we will have to leave most of our fighter force behind for we won’t have the carriers for them. If Tanaka-lan launches all his fighters, he could land a powerful strike against us too.”

“But only if he knows where to land his strike,” James said as an idea came to him. He looked at Scott. “How many Mimic EW drones do we still have?”

Scott smiled, seeing what James had in mind. “Just about enough,” she said. “But we would need to be very careful not to get drawn into a prolonged battle. If we get pinned down, we could get enveloped and destroyed just as easily.”

“Indeed we could,” James agreed. “But the risk is worth it. We need to thin their numbers before they attack New Shanghai if we are to have any chance of really hurting them. We need to try. Jonathan and Georgia, work out how many fighters you think we’ll need for our attack to be a success without leaving ourselves too vulnerable. I’ll speak to General Tasata-su and then we can put our heads together and work out the specifics.”

“Understood,” Jonathan replied as Georgia nodded.

James looked over to Hawkin. “Take the fleet out, Commander, set a course for fortification NS-alpha. We’ll decide if we’re going to send forces to the other fortifications as we go.”

“Aye, Admiral,” Hawkin said.

“Hail General Tasata-su for me,” he asked as he turned to his COM officer. A moment later, a holo projection of the Karacknid appeared from his command chair's projector. “I didn’t think it would come this soon, General, but I have a task for you, if you are up for it?”

“We will go where you command, Imperator,” Tasata-su replied.

“In that case, let me tell you about the fortifications we have in the outer system…” James said as he began to tell Tasata-su what he needed from his Free Karacknids.

Minutes later, he was once again speaking with Georgia, Scott, and Jonathan. As their fleet left New Shanghai and fanned out as if they were going to interdict Tanaka-lan, they put together the final pieces of Jonathan’s plan. James made sure to inform all his commanders that they were to pull back at the first hint they might be flanked or outnumbered. As important as it was to hurt Tanaka-lan’s fleet, keeping their force intact was far more critical. Once they were satisfied, James nodded to Hawkin to give the fleet the order to break.

In the space of a minute, James’ twenty-four thousand ships split into eight formations. Three fleets of between two and three thousand ships, none larger than a medium cruiser, raced ahead of Victory. They each angled away towards one of the three outer fortifications that blocked Tanaka-lan’s path to the Sol shift passage. Their speed meant they would all arrive before the fleets Tanaka-lan had moving towards the forts would be able to engage the fortifications. Behind them, three more fleets followed, made up largely of battlecruisers and battleships. Moving more slowly, they would eventually be able to reach the fortifications and aid their smaller consorts. Finally, James kept two larger fleets to the rear to act as reserves who were ready to react to whatever moves Tanaka-lan might make.

As Jonathan had wanted, General Tasata-su’s five hundred ships were at the center of the fleet that was moving towards the furthest fort, and the one that would first come under attack by a Karacknid force. However, though James knew that he doubted any of the nearest Karacknid scouts would be able to discern what was happening, for thousands of jamming drones surrounded all of his fleets and many of his ships, including the Free Karacknids, were actively trying to mask their signatures to make themselves look like other ships. James wanted Tanaka-lan to think he was trying to hide which fort he was going to defend, so he could gain local numerical superiority over one of the Karacknid attacking fleets.

“Now we see if Jonathan has a good read on our enemy,” James said to Georgia, who sat near him with her own officers around her. Given how much Tasata-su had liked the plan, James was confident, but he wasn’t certain.

“It will work,” Georgia said. “He has spent so much time with them by now he is almost becoming a Karacknid… a good Karacknid, I mean,” she added when she got a few looks from Victory's other bridge officers.

James smiled, understanding. While most Humans still thought of every Karacknid as a bloodthirsty savage, Jonathan and he were learning that was not necessarily the case. But there are millions of them out there, intent on spilling our blood, he reminded himself as he watched the Karacknid battlefleet to see what Tanaka-lan would do.

*

Slayer

Tanaka-lan was surprised. He hadn’t thought his ruse would work. Yet, Somerville was coming out to meet him in the outer system. He is up to something, Tanaka-lan was sure. There was no way Somerville would fight all sixty-eight thousand of his warships when outnumbered nearly three to one, and the amount of jamming emissions coming from the Allied fleet confirmed something was afoot. Either he isn’t really going to fight, or he has some hidden forces. Tanaka-lan doubted the Allies had any extra ships. Before the war broke out, his spy ships had gathered a very detailed picture of the total makeup of the Allied species' fleets. Unless the Mindus and Varanni had stripped their northern borders of defense fleets, there were no more Allied ships to ambush him with. But what about the newcomers? He asked himself. He still knew little about them. It was at least possible there was another fleet of their ships hidden within the system.

“Triple our scouts,” Tanaka-lan ordered. “And instruct them to push out another three light minutes from our position. If the Allies have any fleets hidden near one of the fortifications, I want to know about it before the fighting starts.”

“Aye, Imperator,” his Chief of Staff responded.

As his officers got to work, Tanaka-lan considered the two largest fortifications that were in his way. It looked like Allied forces were rushing to reinforce three of the forts that would be able to fire on his ships with their long-range missiles. If he has no extra ships, then he is going to try something at one of the forts, Tanaka-lan guessed. Somerville seemed to have a never-ending supply of tricks. “Instruct our forward fleets to approach their targets with caution,” Tanaka-lan decided. “They are to confirm their target’s strength before committing to missile engagement.” If you want to play games, you can, Tanaka-lan thought toward Somerville. But if you keep coming out of the inner system, we’ll just slowly move up on you until you are too committed to turn around. Then we will see what your tricks can do for you.

For the next hour, Tanaka-lan largely watched in silence as his various fleets moved up on their targets. Here and there, he redirected screening squadrons as small clashes broke out between his scouting flotillas and the Allied ones. Suddenly, he sat forward in his command chair. A strange symbol had momentarily appeared on the display. One of his recon drones had been able to get close to one of the fleets of Allied light ships. For a moment, he had thought he had seen a group of Karacknid warships amongst the Allied fleet. “Confirm what we just saw there,” Tanaka-lan demanded. “Was that a Karacknid warship?”

“Hold on, Imperator, I’m querying the frigate that relayed the sensor data. There’s a five-minute time delay to send a message there and get one back,” an officer apologized.

“Query all you want, but replay that data. What does Slayer’s computer say those contacts were?” Tanaka-lan said in a growl. He wanted an immediate answer.

A couple of seconds later, the image Tanaka-lan had seen reappeared and froze. It did indeed look like at least a hundred Karacknid warships were at the heart of the Allied fleet racing to reinforce one of their fortifications. “I don’t know what to say, Imperator, maybe they are fakes,” the officer said quietly. His head was lowered, and he didn’t dare meet Tanaka-lan’s gaze.

Tanaka-lan didn’t hear the officer. His mind was already racing. He considered the possibility Somerville had disguised some of his ships to look like Karacknid warships. But it was a fluke his sensor drone had got close enough to see them when so many had failed before. Unless they let it get close, he reasoned. If they did, then why? Either the ships were fake, or they were not. If they weren’t, Tanaka-lan could guess where they had come from. “The traitors!” he snarled. They were his one failure. Tens of thousands of Karacknids who had refused to swear to him had escaped his Empire’s borders. But does it even matter? Tanaka-lan asked himself as he recognized the anger that was starting to bubble up within him. That was exactly what Somerville was going for. He wants me angry! No… Tanaka-lan thought a moment later. It wasn’t just him; it was his subordinates! The time delay!

Just as he realized what was happening, the contacts at the heart of the Allied fleet turned back into Karacknid warships on Slayer’s main display. All of the Allied ships had suddenly gone to full acceleration as they raced to reach the fortifications they were headed to, ahead of the fleet Tanaka-lan had sent to assault it. With their reactors and engines at full power, there was no way to hide the ships' identities any longer. Hisses and snarls filled Slayer’s bridge. “Send a recall order to Vice Admiral Dras-ini, Commander,” Tanaka-lan ordered his Chief of Staff hastily. “Tell him he is not to attack under any circumstances.”

More hisses filled the bridge before Tanaka-lan’s Chief of Staff could acknowledge the order. The Karacknid ships in the midst of the allied fleet had actually turned on their transponders! Tanaka-lan recognized several of them, especially General Tasata-su’s ship. The General had served Taranaki and had been a highly regarded warrior and commander. Tanaka-lan’s claws shot out of his knuckles, and before he realized it, he slammed both his hands into the padded part of his command chair. Instantly, he fought for control of himself as he pushed down his anger. Around him, however, many other officers failed to do so. Fists with claws extended were shaken in the air, and more snarls filled the bridge. Tanaka-lan ignored them for now, for if his people were reacting like this, then so too were Rear Admiral Dras-ini’s and likely the Rear Admiral himself.

“Commander, did you hear me?” Tanaka-lan demanded as he growled at his Chief of Staff.

The officer spun around towards Tanaka-lan. “Yes, Imperator, right away, Imperator!” He responded.

Tanaka-lan snarled to show his displeasure at the delay. When he looked back up at the holo display, he let out a roar of frustration. Spittle sprayed all over his command chair, and a moment later, he slammed his claws back into the chair’s padding. Slayer’s gravimetric sensors showed Dras-ini’s fleet was rapidly accelerating. They were charging towards the traitors and the Allied fortification. “Recall Rear Admiral Dras-ini’s fleet!” Tanaka-lan ordered again.

“Yes, Imperator,” his Chief of Staff responded.

Frustration continued to build and bubble over within Tanaka-lan. It was going to take two and a half minutes for his order to reach Dras-ini. He would know right away if the Rear Admiral obeyed his order, for he would be able to see his ships decrease their acceleration rates on the gravimetric plot. Even so, Tanaka-lan couldn’t wait. First, he cursed his scientists for not developing an FTL COM system like the Humans had. Even after twenty years, all he could do to communicate in real time across a system was to use the gravimetric waves given off by his ships carrying out sudden maneuvers. Then, he quickly decided that was still better than nothing. “Get one of our frigates to make the general recall maneuver,” Tanaka-lan ordered. It would throw his entire fleet into confusion as its various elements that were advancing on their targets or maneuvering against enemy squadrons would all think the order was for them. Yet Somerville was up to something, and Tanaka-lan didn’t want Dras-ini getting caught in the trap.

In less than a minute, the frigate had completed the maneuver. Seconds later, the holo display of Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet became a kaleidoscope of colors as tens of thousands of ships began to decelerate and alter their headings. Frantically, Slayer’s computer tried to calculate the new trajectories of all the contacts and predict where each force was now maneuvering towards. Every second it rapidly updated as fleets of warships flipped end over end, pointed their engines at their enemies, and went to full thrust. All of Tanaka-lan’s fleets carried out a similar maneuver but one. “Dras-ini!” Tanaka-lan howled. “Have that frigate repeat the recall order!” Tanaka-lan demanded.

Tanaka-lan twisted his claws into his command chair as he stared unblinkingly at the contacts that were Dras-ini’s fleet. Again the frigate carried out the recall maneuver, and again Dras-ini’s ships didn’t slow. “Send a new message to Dras-ini’s ships. Inform them that I believe they're heading into a trap and that Rear Admiral Dras-ini has been relieved of command effective immediately. Every flotilla commander and captain are to reverse course and return to Slayer at once.”

“Message sent, Imperator,” Tanaka-lan was informed moments later.

Alarms sounded a warning as four hundred new contacts appeared on the holo display. They had come from the battlestations of the fortifications Dras-ini was charging. Tanaka-lan swore. Dras-ini had already come within range of the Humans' long-range missiles. Even if he started to slow now, his ships would likely be battered by three or four of the enemy salvos. And he’s not going to slow, Tanaka-lan realized as he cursed again. Dras-ini had already chosen to ignore his command. He was going for the traitors, and nothing would stop him now.

Almost, Tanaka-lan understood. Dras-ini was no doubt hoping that by crushing the so-called ‘free Karacknids’ he would earn Tanaka-lan’s forgiveness. Under Taranaki, such actions were often rewarded, at least, if they succeeded, and after all, Dras-ini was now engaged, he couldn’t just pull back. Tanaka-lan growled as a rage almost as great as the one the traitorous Karacknids conjured within him grew for his subordinate. Dras-ini was a competent commander, but he had fought for one of the false Imperators Tanaka-lan had killed to end his species' civil war. He wasn’t used to fighting within the strict operating procedures Tanaka-lan insisted on. If Somerville doesn’t kill him, I will, Tanaka-lan swore, even as he berated himself for allowing Dras-ini to command his Clan’s fleet.

“Send Wing Commander Jal’toran’s fighters in after Dras-ini,” Tanaka-lan ordered in anger. “He is not to commit without my express order. But I want him nearby in case we can extract Dras-ini from whatever Somerville is going to unleash on him. And move us closer. I want to reduce the communication time to Dras-ini as much as possible.”

As Slayer got underway again, Tanaka-lan watched as the Humans' long-range battlestations began to hit Dras-ini’s ships. He had to fight to keep himself from snarling when the first four hundred missiles broke apart and released four thousand smaller missiles. With three and a half thousand warships in his fleet, Dras-ini’s warships had ample defensive fire to handle the incoming fire. Nevertheless, explosions erupted amongst Dras-ini’s ships as the first enemy salvo attacked. Energy pulses told Tanaka-lan the Humans' new miniature black hole missiles and bomblet missiles were amongst those fired from the Human battlestations. Their presence made him growl. He had hoped only the battlestations at the Humans' border forts had been equipped with the new missiles, but that was evidently not the case. On Slayer’s display, fourteen ships were marked as destroyed or out of commission.

Two more salvos slammed into Dras-ini’s fleet, doing a similar amount of damage. After each struck home, Tanaka-lan was sorely tempted to resend his order for the Rear Admiral to turn his fleet around. Yet he couldn’t. He had already been publicly disobeyed twice. If he sent the same order again it would only make him look weak. They are engaged now, there is no turning them back, Tanaka-lan thought as he forced himself to watch as he waited to see what Somerville had planned.

As soon as Dras-ini’s fleet came into range, they opened fire, hurling forty-two thousand missiles at the Allied fleet and fortifications. When the Allies returned fire, Tanaka-lan slammed a fist into his command chair. Combined, the Allied ships and fortifications should have put out a salvo of between thirty and forty thousand missiles. On Slayer’s screen, sixty thousand were accelerating towards Dras-ini’s ships. “Missile pods!” Tanaka-lan spat. “They still have more missile pods!” A rational part of his brain told him it was better he learnt about them now rather than when he was attacking the colony's far more powerful defenses, yet it was drowned out by his rage. Dras-ini had allowed his fleet to be suckered in and outmatched.

To make matters worse, as both salvos closed with their targets, the now customary wave of Allied fighters came out of stealth to join the attack. Dras-ini already had two thousand fighters ready to meet them, but as six and a half thousand Allied fighters charged in, they easily outmatched the Karacknid fighters. Tanaka-lan winced as anti-fighter missiles tore Dras-ini’s fighters apart. Losing so many fighters was a very bad start to his effort to take the system. And it is about to get worse, he knew as the Allied missiles began to strike at Dras-ini's fleet. Hundreds struck home, and then, before Dras-ini's fleet could reform, the fighters struck.

When the explosions cleared, nearly a third of Dras-ini's fleet of three and a half thousand ships were gone. Tanaka-lan wanted to roar and swear at the massive loss of ships. Yet, he fought to keep his cool. No amount of complaining could bring back his losses. The only consolation was that Dras-ini's flagship seemed to have been destroyed. He is lucky; I would not have let him die so quickly, Tanaka-lan thought. He shook his head when someone finally had the sense to order a retreat. It was far too late. As what was left of the fleet began to turn and boost away from the fortification, the Allied battlestations continued to fire. They were able to slam six salvos into the fleet, destroying another four hundred ships before the Karacknid ships got out of range.

To Tanaka-lan's surprise, as soon as they fired their third salvo, the traitorous Karacknid squadron and the Allied fleet with it broke away from the fortifications and turned back towards New Shanghai. At the same time, every other Allied fleet and squadron did the same. He really is leaving the way open to Earth, Tanaka-lan thought in amazement as he realized what Somerville had done. The whole point of Somerville’s ships coming out to try and stop his battlefleet had been to set up the trap he had just sprung. Not in a million years could Tanaka-lan conceive of letting an enemy fleet freely pass into his species' home system. Yet, he couldn’t see the Allied fleet's actions as another ruse. They really were moving out of his way. He is calling my bluff.

For a moment, Tanaka-lan was tempted to move on Earth. He could easily leave thirty thousand warships behind to blockade New Shanghai and take the rest of his fleet to conquer Somerville's homeworld. Yet, Somerville had shown once again that he was an enemy not to be trifled with. If Tanaka-lan had two of himself, then maybe he would risk it. But if he left thirty thousand ships behind to watch over Somerville, there was a good chance he would return to find them defeated by some stratagem Somerville would come up with to outmaneuver his commanders. No, I will finish him first, and then his worlds will be at my mercy, Tanaka-lan decided.

Turning, he caught his Chief of Staff’s eye. “They have given Rear Admiral Fas’tac’ force the perfect window to deploy. Order him to commence Upper Thrust at once. He is to strike before the Allied fleet is able to get back to the colony.”

“Aye, Imperator,” the officer responded.

Tanaka-lan refocused on the Allied fleet with the traitorous Karacknid ships within it. He dug his claws into his command chair. Somerville knew how much his people hated the traitors. The idea that even one Karacknid would swear allegiance to a Human was disgusting. Entire Clans of them doing so was blasphemous. As soon as Somerville is dead, I am hunting down all their families; not a single woman or child will survive, Tanaka-lan swore to himself. Staring at them caused his rage begin to boil again. He desperately wanted to send the fighter force he had moved forward to hunt them down and land a strike against them. Yet, Somerville had no doubt anticipated such a move. The moment his fighters went in to attack, even more Allied fighters would doubtless appear to interdict them.

Tanaka-lan turned instead to watch as Rear Admiral Fas’tac’s force began to detach from his supply fleet. I am not falling for another of your tricks, he thought toward Somerville. Instead, let's see how you handle one of mine.

Chapter 30

Not since the Second Karacknid War has the Sol system been threatened by external threats. That is a testament to the resolve of the Fleet, for if we lost Sol, the Empire would never recover.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Victory

Nervously, as his fleet moved back towards New Shanghai after its small victory, James watched the Karacknid battlefleet. All of Tanaka-lan's fleets but the one the Free Karacknids had ambushed were falling back. Yet, they could easily reverse course. As James' fleet retreated back to New Shanghai, it was leaving the path open for Tanaka-lan to advance to the Sol shift passage. Don't do it, James thought toward his enemy. Come and fight us face to face.

"Admiral, look," Hawkin said in surprise as he altered the image on the main holo display. Zooming out brought the Karacknid supply fleet into view.

James immediately sat forward in his command chair. Thousands of ships were detaching from the supply fleet and accelerating. The bridge went completely silent as everyone waited to see where their turn would take them. James felt a deep sinking feeling. He already knew. They can't all be missile pod freighters, can they? He asked, fearing that they were. Twelve thousand ships had broken away from the Karacknid supply fleet. Victory's computer identified six thousand of them as warships that had been part of the fleet’s escort, but the other six thousand appeared to be freighters. In the space of twenty seconds, they turned onto a course that led directly towards New Shanghai.

James shook his head. It didn’t make sense. If Tanaka-lan had that many missile pod freighters, why hadn’t he used them all at the Battle of Zeta Fort? Or even used them against New Shanghai’s outer defenses and James’ fleet? Maybe just some are missile pod freighters, and the others are carrying extra pods to resupply the missile pod freighters with. Even if that were true though, with the firepower from the six thousand warships, it would only take a thousand or so missile pod freighters to give the force enough strength to hurt New Shanghai’s battlestations. "The fleet needs to increase its acceleration rate to full," James ordered as he looked back down at Hawkin. "Immediately!" he added. As soon as Victory increased her acceleration, James gave out more orders. "I want eight thousand of our light ships detached. They are to race ahead of us as fast as they can. I want them in position to drive away that fleet as soon as possible."

"Right away, Admiral," Hawkin responded.

"Georgia," James continued as he turned to his daughter. "Ten thousand fighters are to launch and move ahead of us. The fighters at New Shanghai may have to launch an attack at that force before it gets into missile range. Our ten thousand fighters are to be in a position to coordinate an attack with them."

"Understood," Georgia said as she nodded seriously.

Once the fleet of light ships moved ahead of Victory and all the fighters were launched, James found himself with nothing to do but watch as the enemy fighters continued towards New Shanghai. He kept glancing at Tanaka-lan's flagship, yet the main Karacknid battlefleet didn't appear to be doing anything but reforming. He was bluffing! James thought with a curse. Tanaka-lan had threatened to move to the Sol shift passage just to draw him away from New Shanghai. Just so he could charge his freighters in, James was sure. His small victory against one of the Karacknid fleets now felt far less significant. It didn’t matter that he had destroyed fifteen hundred enemy warships if it allowed Tanaka-lan’s freighters to launch several deadly salvos at New Shanghai’s defenses. Even with his light ships detached and accelerating as hard as they could, the enemy freighter fleet was going to reach the colony first. If all the freighters were carrying missile pods, then they would be able to deliver two or three massive salvos that would have a good chance of overwhelming New Shanghai's defenses. Hundreds of battlestations could be destroyed.

"We don't have a choice," James said to his staff officers. "We need to protect the orbital battlestations. Send an order to Rear Admiral Carruthers. He is to deploy his civilian ships around the battlestations and prepare to help fend off whatever attack is about to come their way."

"Yes, sir. We'll pass on that order at once," Hawkin said.

James grimaced at his own order. He had instructed the twelve thousand plus civilian ships to remain at the far side of New Shanghai relative to the Karacknid battlefleet to make it look like they had no intention of joining the fight. They were meant to be one final surprise for Tanaka-lan. But he couldn’t risk not using them now. Not when their defenses might go a long way to counteracting whatever Tanaka-lan was planning.

With their fleets moving as fast as they could, James and his staff officers had little to do but watch as Carruthers deployed his civilian ships and the Karacknid freighter fleet continued to close with New Shanghai. At any moment, James expected Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet to begin its own advance on New Shanghai. Yet, they continued to remain stationary relative to the colony.

"I don’t know if the battlefleet staying back is a good thing or not," James said to Georgia as he nodded at Tanaka-lan’s flagship. "If he was charging in, I would at least take comfort in the fact that he knew his freighter fleet couldn’t do enough damage on its own. But with his fleet staying back there, it's almost as if he thinks his freighter fleet doesn’t need any help."

Georgia nodded. "It is ominous. Though..." She began but then trailed off.

"What is it?" James asked as he turned to fully face her.

"Maybe he’s not attacking because he isn’t confident about the freighter fleet's attack." Georgia shrugged. "Maybe he wants to stay back and see how it goes first. But… he would know how successful a missile pod attack was likely to be. Which means…"

"Which means he might be trying something else entirely!" James said as he spun back around to study the Karacknid freighter fleet. "But what?"

"Look at how we have responded so far," Georgia said as she thought out loud. "Tanaka-lan knows we are bound to have far more fighters than he. To protect the battlestations against possible missile pod freighters, the most logical response would be to send an overwhelming fighter force to destroy those freighters before they could open fire. So what if the freighters aren’t filled with missile pods, but Karacknid fighters?"

"Or what if there are more of their point defense cruisers hiding within those freighters?" James asked, seeing exactly what Georgia was envisaging. "If they took out most of their internal bulkheads, how many could be in there? How many per freighter? They could be full of fighters and PD cruisers. If we sent in twenty thousand fighters, we could lose a lot of them."

"That’s assuming they have just PD cruisers and fighters," Georgia said. "If this is something Tanaka-lan has planned, he could have some other surprise for our fighters."

"Or it could be some other kind of attack altogether," James said through gritted teeth. He wanted to curse again. The freighters could be hiding anything. They could be full of asteroids that Tanaka-lan intended to detonate and send hurtling towards the colony. Or maybe he has copied our bomblets, and each freighter will release millions of small explosive bomblets, James thought. "We need to figure out just what we’re facing," he said as he turned back to Georgia. "We need to force them to fight before they get to New Shanghai. If they have hidden weapons, we need to force them to show us so we can figure out how to counter them. How many fighters do you think it would take?"

Georgia didn’t answer right away. James could see the conflict raging within her. He was asking her to sacrifice some of her squadrons. It was exactly the kind of order James had given a number of times before. He never liked it. Yet the reality was that fighter squadrons were the most disposable force within the Allied fleet. He knew Georgia had been on the opposite end of such orders before. She knew what it was like to be ordered to her death. Now she was the one having to do the ordering. “One hundred squadrons,” she eventually said. “It would take that many to break through the number of fighters we’d expect the six thousand warships in that fleet to have with them. If we send one hundred squadrons, they would have to launch more fighters if they have them. Or use whatever other weapons they have, or else our fighters would get through to hit some of their ships.”

“All right, launch them from New Shanghai,” James instructed. “Let them know the importance of this mission. Explain to them why we cannot send any more support with them. I know you will be able to find the words.”

Georgia held James’ gaze for several seconds as a wave of emotion passed over her face. Then she gave a slow nod. “They will know how much this means to the outcome of the battle.”

James nodded in reply, then turned from Georgia to give her a degree of privacy as she spoke to her pilots. Minutes later, one thousand two hundred new contacts appeared on the display as Georgia’s one hundred squadrons launched from their orbital hangars. Over the space of forty-five minutes, they raced out to meet the advancing Karacknid freighter fleet. As they approached, nine hundred Karacknid fighters launched, formed up, and moved to intercept them. James glanced at Georgia. “Surely they have more?” He asked.

“You did destroy a lot of Karacknid fighters at the fort,” Georgia replied. “But maybe they’re slow launched more squadrons and plan to reveal them as a surprise. We will soon see.”

As the fighters clashed with each other, both sides released anti-fighter missiles, then energy weapons filled space with beams of death. Hundreds of explosions marked the death of Allied fighters. Yet, in just twenty seconds, both sides passed through one another and then moved out of range. Six hundred and fifty Allied fighters remained. As the Karacknid fighters decelerated and turned to charge after them, the Allied fighters advanced on the freighter fleet. James kept expecting more fighters to appear on either side of the Allied squadrons to slash into them. None made an appearance, however. Instead, as the fighters got close, a thousand Karacknid destroyers and frigates moved out to meet them. As Georgia had instructed, her squadrons broke apart the moment the Karacknid ships began to move. Scattering, they began to maneuver around the Karacknid warships in an effort to get in behind them and strike at the freighters. With just one warship for every freighter, the Karacknids would struggle to protect all of their charges if Georgia’s squadrons split up.

Frantically, the bulk of the Karacknid warship squadrons that were at the head of the freighter fleet began to decelerate as they tried to slow down and move towards the rear of the fleet. The Allied fighters were too fast and nimble, and it quickly became apparent that some of the squadrons were going to find holes in the Karacknids’ formation and get at the freighters. James shifted forward in his seat as he waited to see how the Karacknids would respond. If they had additional surprises, now was when they would have to deploy them to protect the freighters.

Once again, though, nothing out of the ordinary happened. The Karacknid warships that got close enough to Georgia’s fighters opened up on them with their defenses. The Allied fighters, either tried to jink and weave past the warships or realizing they couldn’t, turned and charged them. Many fighters died, but some got close enough to slam missiles into the warships. Eighteen squadrons managed to slip through the Karacknid warships at least partially intact. Immediately, they began to tear into the freighters. Detonations erupted in the midst of the freighter fleet as anti-ship missiles found their targets.

However, the two hundred fighters only carried two missiles each, and so even if all struck their targets, they would only have destroyed a small fraction of the Karacknid freighters. As a result, the explosions quickly faded away. They were soon replaced by much smaller explosions as Karacknid warships closed with the remaining fighters, and then the Karacknid fighters came screaming back into the battle. When the fighting finally stopped, just one hundred and thirteen Allied fighters raced away from the freighter fleet. Behind them they left forty-five enemy warships and one hundred and sixty freighters destroyed or crippled.

James sat back in his command chair. He took a slow, deep breath as he thought. Neither the close-range scans the fighters had been able to take of the freighters nor the debris from the ones they had destroyed had shown them to be carrying anything abnormal. Neither missile pods nor hidden fighters had been detected in the debris. James knew he faced a dilemma. Tanaka-lan had to be up to something, yet they were still none the wiser. He turned to Georgia. Grief was written across her face. “Your Pilots fought bravely,” he said to her. “And they have confirmed those shuttles aren’t all carrying missile pods or fighters or hidden PD cruisers. Even if we don’t know what Tanaka-lan is planning, we have learnt a lot.”

“Thank you,” Georgia replied. “But what do we do now?”

James nodded, that was the question. He briefly considered launching a far more powerful strike. With Georgia’s carrier launched fighters, and the rest of New Shanghai’s fighters, he could obliterate the Karacknid freighter fleet if they truly had no additional defenses. Yet he still felt like that was just what Tanaka-lan wanted. He nodded again, coming to a decision. “I want all fighters launched from New Shanghai; they will move out towards the freighter fleet, but their mission is to only intercept enemy anti-ship missiles and any fighters that fleet may launch towards New Shanghai. We will continue to move all our fleet’s fighters up behind the freighter fleet. They will attack the freighters in conjunction with New Shanghai’s battlestations' main salvo. Whatever those freighters are carrying, they will only get to fire two salvos before our fighters can take them. New Shanghai will just have to weather the storm as best it can.”

“I will inform New Shanghai’s defenders to prepare to come under assault,” Hawkin responded. “I’ll make sure they are prepared for hidden fighters or an enlarged missile pod salvo, just in case.”

“Thank you,” James said as he gave Hawkin a nod. His eyes then sought out Royal Sovereign. His wife’s battlecruiser was tucked in behind two massive battlestations. Yet even there, Royal Sovereign wouldn’t be completely safe. I am meant to be where the fighting is going to be, not her! He thought as his worry for Christine grew. He wanted to order her to the far side of the planet. If he did, though, it would shake the morale of the rest of New Shanghai’s defenders. Be safe, he thought towards Christine. And please, have no surprises, he added as he turned his attention back to the freighter fleet.

As the freighter fleet approached New Shanghai, James subconsciously edged further and further along his command chair. Despite his hopes, and Georgia’s fighter attack discovering nothing, he couldn’t shake the feeling that some surprise was still in the works. If Tanaka-lan had planned the attack, there had to be a last-minute twist. If there was, though, the Karacknids kept it hidden. Even when New Shanghai’s battlestations that were equipped with the long-range mark X missiles opened fire, the freighter fleet just kept on coming. Seemingly without concern, they were content to fly through several long-range salvos before being able to fight back themselves. The freighter fleet's course would bring the freighters and warships into missile range of New Shanghai long enough to fire three salvos. But they will only get two, James resolved. Then Georgia’s fighters will take them.

As the first salvo of four thousand mark X missiles closed with the freighter fleet, they each released ten of their smaller warheads. A minute later, all of the bomblet warheads in the attack detonated. The force from the antimatter explosions was used to hurl millions of small explosive bomblets at the freighter fleet. The Karacknid warships, all formed up at the head of the freighter fleet, opened up on the bomblets. Yet, with a diameter of just two inches and covered in the best Allied stealth coating, they were nearly impossible to detect, never mind hit. Though over ninety-five percent of the bomblets missed hitting anything, as the wave of small explosive devices crashed into the freighter fleet, thousands of explosions erupted as nearly half of the warships were hit by at least one bomblet. For most, the damage was minimal as the bomblets struggled to penetrate the warship's valstronium armor. However, the explosions threw off many of the warship's aim and interrupted their sensors.

Racing in right behind the bomblets, mark VIII and Shadow missiles attacked. First, the mark VIII missiles that got into range detonated and hurled thousands of laser beams at the Karacknid warships. Explosions rippled up and down the Karacknid fleet as warships died. Then the Shadow missiles charged right into the heart of the Karacknid ships and detonated. Less than ten had made it into attack range, yet each one formed a miniature black hole. While they only lasted for a fraction of a second, it was long enough to wrench tens of ships towards them. The sudden force overwhelmed the Karacknid warships' inertial dampeners and turned the ships' crews to mush as their bodies were disintegrated by the extreme G forces.

In all, one hundred and forty-seven of the six thousand Karacknid warships were destroyed, and many more damaged by the laser beams. Three freighters were also taken out by stray beams, and others were badly damaged by bomblets that reached them. James found that he was tapping his command chair in frustration as another long-range salvo approached the Karacknids. They weren’t doing enough damage. Whatever the Karacknids were going to do, he wasn’t going to be able to stop them. We just have to weather the storm, then Victory will get back, and we can prepare to face Tanaka-lan’s flagship, he said to reassure himself. Though his tapping didn’t stop.

Three more long-range salvos attacked the freighter fleet. Each dealt slightly more damage than the last. In particular, the successive wave of bomblets started to have a real impact as, by the third and fourth salvos, bomblets began to strike near where others had already hit and so, on occasion, were able to breach a warship's armor. However, the freighter fleet still easily made it into range with its own missiles. James' hands tightened into fists as he anticipated the massive salvo they were about to release. Alarms blared as thousands of new contacts appeared from the freighter fleet. In the space of a second, one hundred and sixty thousand missiles were fired at New Shanghai’s orbitals.

James immediately released his fists. He swung towards Hawkin and Georgia. "What is going on?" He demanded. "How many missile pod freighters are there in that fleet?" He had been expecting more missiles. Many more! James was so concerned that he didn’t even watch as New Shanghai’s battlestations fired a salvo of one hundred and twenty thousand standard mark VII missiles back at the Karacknids.

"We detected one hundred freighters releasing missile pods," Hawkin answered after a few seconds. "But that is all. The rest are still charging in, though."

James felt sick. If the freighters weren't carrying missile pods, what were they doing? Why did Tanaka-lan want them to get so close to New Shanghai? "Order all our fighters to attack at once," James snapped.

“Which ones?” Georgia asked quickly. “Squadrons from New Shanghai or from our fleet?”

“Both!” James replied. “I want those freighters destroyed!”

“Our fighters were lining up their attack with the battlestations' second salvo,” Georgia said. “If they attack sooner, they could get caught in our own missiles.”

“It doesn’t matter,” James forced himself to say. “We need to take those freighters out. No matter the cost!”

“Aye, Admiral,” Georgia said in a cold, level voice.

Suddenly, the holo display was filled with ten thousand new contacts as Georgia ordered her fighter wings to charge. What was left of the Karacknid fighter force, less than five hundred strong, moved to intercept them. Before the fighters could engage one another, the freighter fleet fired its second salvo at New Shanghai’s defenses. Then, seconds later, thousands of new contacts began to appear. James’ heart rate spiked, for the contacts were coming from the freighters! Right away, he saw they were larger than missiles but were also moving slower than Karacknid anti-ship warheads. His eyes narrowed as he tried to figure out what he was looking at.

“They are shuttles,” Hawkin said in shock, grasping what was happening first. “Landing shuttles!”

“What?” James said. “What?” he repeated in confusion. He shook his head. He didn’t understand. What could shuttles do that fighters couldn’t? Why hadn’t Tanaka-lan just filled the freighters with fighters? He didn’t know. But he knew Tanaka-lan had to have his reasons. “Divert New Shanghai’s fighters, they are to intercept those shuttles if they can.”

“Diverting them now, Admiral, but not many squadrons will be able to reach them. Look, they're angling away from the battlestations and they already have a lot of momentum!” Georgia responded.

“Then where are they going?” James demanded. Almost instantly, a Lieutenant projected the shuttles’ course. They were going to use New Shanghai’s gravity to loop around behind the planet on the far side of where all the battlestations were clustered. “No,” James said as he struggled to take it in. “They are not trying to land troops, are they?” As soon as he said it, he felt stupid, for what other explanation could there be? Just as confused as he had been moments ago, James knew he still had to act. If Tanaka-lan was trying to land troops, then he had a good reason for it, even if James couldn’t see it. “Order all the civilian ships to move around behind New Shanghai and contest the landing!” James ordered. “They are to use their point defenses to shoot down as many of those shuttles as they can.”

“At once, Admiral,” Hawkin responded.

James shook his head again. The six thousand freighters had launched twenty shuttles each, meaning there were one hundred and twenty thousand of them racing around New Shanghai. From the size of them, it was likely there were thirty or more Karacknids in each shuttle. Tanaka-lan was trying to land over three and a half million warriors on New Shanghai. Against a planet whose orbital defenses are intact and that has ships actively defending it. It’s madness, James thought. Yet Tanaka-lan was doing it, which meant there had to be some reason behind it all.

Even as the first massive salvo from the freighter fleet hit the battlestations, and the freighter fleet was hit itself, James hardly took his eyes off the shuttles. Most of New Shanghai’s fighters hadn’t been able to intercept the shuttles and so they engaged the Karacknid missiles before they hit the battlestations. Just six squadrons managed to reach the shuttles. They shot down over a hundred of them, yet anti-fighter missiles were launched from hundreds of shuttles, destroying or driving away the Allied squadrons.

When explosions began erupting amongst New Shanghai’s battlestations, James finally tore his eyes away from the shuttles. He felt immediate relief when he saw Royal Sovereign was well away from any of the explosions. Yet then he grimaced when two Golan battlestations succumbed to antimatter warheads. Apart from their losses, however, the Karacknid missile salvo was surprisingly ineffective. The Kulrean defense satellites are worth their weight in gold! James thought when he saw one shoot down three missiles in as many seconds.

The Karacknid freighter fleet suffered its own losses. Over a hundred warships and many more freighters were destroyed. Most of the freighters, having launched their shuttles, had moved themselves to the head of the fleet and absorbed most of the incoming missiles. Yet, they couldn’t protect the fleet from Georgia’s ten thousand fighters. With deadly precision, they struck at the rear of the fleet. Six thousand of their missiles dodged the defensive fire that tried to shoot them down and raced in to explode amongst the Karacknid ships. When the explosions ceased, a third of the three thousand Karacknid warships were gone.

With one more salvo from New Shanghai’s battlestations on their way to strike the freighter fleet before it got out of range, James knew it was going to suffer even more losses. When the salvo struck, another five hundred ships were taken out, along with twice as many freighters. As the Karacknid force broke away from New Shanghai, it did so with just over half the strength it had begun its attack with. In contrast, the Karacknid's second salvo only destroyed a handful of additional battlestations. James would have been more excited except for the fact that now Tanaka-lan knew just how powerful New Shanghai’s defenses were. And we still have no idea why he’s trying to land those shuttles!

“All fighters are returning to their carriers and hangars,” Georgia reported, breaking into James’ thoughts. “We lost three hundred and eighty; I’ve already launched SAR shuttles. I’m sorry more squadrons couldn’t intercept the shuttles.”

“Thank you,” James said. “Don’t apologize. I was the one who ordered them to rush out towards the freighters.”

“Why do you think they are trying a landing?” Georgia asked.

“I don’t know. Maybe just to cause confusion,” James guessed. “We spent so much time and energy focusing on developing orbital defenses New Shanghai’s ground defenses aren’t nearly as strong. If some of those shuttles break through the atmosphere, some will make it to the ground. It would be a major distraction to have to fight in space while the colony below us is being conquered.”

“Jonathan’s Becca is down there,” Georgia said. “He will be thinking of her.” James nodded. He had already thought of that. He knew if Christine were down there, he’d be distracted too. “Some of the civilian ships are going to intercept them,” Georgia said hopefully. “Maybe the shuttles won’t make it.” James didn’t reply, for he wasn’t nearly so confident.

As the shuttles looped around behind New Shanghai, they disappeared from Victory’s sensors, but some of the civilian ships relayed their sensor feed to the orbital battlestations and then to Victory. James willed the civilian ships on. Wisely, they weren’t all racing towards the shuttles as fast as they could, for the shuttles were doubtless armed with anti-ship missiles. Instead, Rear Admiral Carruthers had split his twelve thousand ships into twelve fleets of a thousand each, depending on how fast they were. On the display, it looked like at least the first two fleets were going to intercept the shuttles before they reached New Shanghai’s atmosphere.

James winced when the first fleet came into missile range of the shuttles. Less than a hundred of the civilian ships fired missiles, and they put out a salvo of just three hundred. More than likely, they are old First Karacknid War missiles as well, James suspected. As a result, as the missiles approached the shuttles, they shot down almost all of them. Just six detonated amongst the shuttles, though each explosion took out three or four shuttles each.

Unperturbed, the civilian ships flew into point defense range of the shuttles. From both sides, small laser beams, plasma bolts, and anti-fighter missiles were launched. A group of over a thousand shuttles also launched larger missiles, showing they had been equipped for such a battle. The closing velocities meant both sides engaged each other at such close ranges for less than a minute. Yet, it was more than long enough for carnage to be wrought on both sides.

The sheer number of Karacknid shuttles meant the civilian ships were overwhelmed. With very limited armor, the civilian ships' hulls were often breached after just two or three hits from the shuttles' point defenses. Hundreds died. Less than three hundred made it through the engagement intact. Even so, with a plethora of enemy contacts to target, the civilian ships took many shuttles with them. By the time both sides passed by one another, over six thousand shuttles had been taken out.

Having seen the destruction of their comrades, James wouldn’t have blamed the next two fleets of civilian ships for turning away from the approaching danger. Perhaps sensing the threat, Rear Admiral Carruthers slowed the next fleet to allow the third to join in. Together, they then engaged the shuttles as they passed. James couldn’t help but swell with pride as his citizens fought and died. Many of the owners of the ships were likely retired navy personnel, yet just as many probably weren’t. No matter their background, they fought and died together as they took out another thirteen thousand shuttles at the cost of nearly half their number.

“How many shuttles are left?” James asked when the fighting stopped.

“Approximately one hundred thousand,” a Lieutenant reported.

“Instruct the rest of the civilian ships to follow them into orbit,” James ordered. “They may have to slow as they face the ground defenses, and if we can hit them from behind, I want more taken out. Then instruct General Johnston he has incoming.”

“Aye, Admiral,” Hawkin responded.

James' mind turned to his friend. He had asked Johnston to join him at New Shanghai because he had, by far, the most experience fighting Karacknid ground troops. Both of them had assumed that if Johnston and his forces were ever called upon, it would only be because James’ fleet had already been destroyed. I’m afraid you’re going to have to be a lot more involved in this fight than we thought, he thought towards Johnston as the shuttles reached New Shanghai’s atmosphere. From the planet’s surface, and the orbital battlestations that could target the shuttles, thousands of missiles reached out to intercept the shuttles. Point defenses shot down tens of thousands of the missiles, then the shuttles fired their weapons at the ground defenses before being savaged by the fire aimed at them.

Despite the carnage, thousands of shuttles breached the atmosphere. They were greeted by more missiles and energy beams, yet every time a ground battery fired, it was immediately targeted by an enemy missile or particle beam. On Victory’s display, New Shanghai’s atmosphere was filled by waves of fire as tens of thousands of shuttles were shot down. James was astonished. It was a bloodbath. Millions of Karacknid warriors had to be dying. And yet, the shuttles kept charging down towards the planet’s surface.

As soon as they got low enough, the shuttles that survived the defensive fire began to skim over New Shanghai’s seas and through its valleys and mountain ranges. James groaned. “They’re going for the cities!” he said. It made perfect sense. If they tried to land in the open countryside, the battlestations would just change their orbits and pulverize the Karacknid battalions before they had even formed up. But in the cities, unless James was prepared to kill millions of his own citizens with orbital strikes, the Karacknid warriors would be perfectly safe. James’ stomach tightened into a ball as he watched thousands of the shuttles disappear as they landed amidst many of New Shanghai’s largest cities. He knew civilians would soon be dying in their thousands as Karacknid warriors savaged everyone around them. Be safe, he thought towards Johnston and Becca. And kill them all!

“Father, look!” Georgia said, alarm in her voice.

Looking away from New Shanghai, James saw where she was pointing. Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet had now reformed, and it was advancing again. While several powerful fleets raced ahead of Slayer towards the fortifications he had abandoned, the bulk of Tanaka-lan’s fleet was pointed right at New Shanghai. He is coming for us, James knew. Whatever Tanaka-lan had wanted his shuttles to accomplish, they had done it. Now there were no more tricks. Tanaka-lan was coming, and it would be a shootout to the death.

Chapter 31

Finding a spouse for the Imperial heir is often one of the hardest tasks our rulers face, for they must be both capable of leading and willing to submit themselves to the demands and traditions of the Imperial Crown.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

New Shanghai

Lieutenant Colonel Becca Samuels paced back and forth in the command room of the underground bunker she was in. It had been built a decade ago and was the command station from which she oversaw the defense of Huizhou, New Shanghai’s second-largest city. On the display before her, thousands of shuttles were pouring through New Shanghai’s atmosphere. Though they were over a thousand miles away, missile and laser cannon batteries built around the outskirts of the city hurled fire at them. Vibrations rumbled under her feet as Karacknid return fire vaporized the weapon emplacements as quickly as they could fire.

“Activate defense line two,” Becca ordered. “We need to keep thinning their numbers.”

Closer to the city, but still far from any buildings, more batteries began to fire. Though they shot down many shuttles, within seconds of revealing themselves, Karacknid missiles were slamming into them. Defensive lasers tried to intercept many of the missiles, but they too quickly came under fire. Becca wanted to shake her head. She couldn’t believe what was happening in front of her. For the last four months, she had been assigned to oversee Huizhou’s defenses and enhance the training of the local battalions of Colonial Militia. Even with the Karacknid battlefleet reaching the system, she had expected to have little to do but watch Jonathan and his father’s fleet fight it out in space. Now instead, it seemed like her entire command was being ripped to shreds in seconds. Hundreds, if not thousands of her marines were dying, and there was nothing she could do about it.

Even though hundreds of shuttles were being shot down, on the display, thousands more burst through New Shanghai’s atmosphere. They raced straight down towards the planet's surface before screaming to a halt just meters away from smashing into the ground. A secondary display told Becca that tens of thousands of shuttles were doing the same thing all across New Shanghai’s eastern continent. In the space of fifteen seconds, every Karacknid shuttle made it to the planet's surface or was shot down as it tried to do so. Becca’s laser cannons fell silent as they lost the last line of sight on the attacking force, though her missile batteries continued to fire.

What Becca saw next made her stop pacing instantly. “Track them, where are they going!” she demanded. Rather than land and disgorge their warriors, it looked like some of the shuttles were making for Huizhou.

“At least thirty are coming our way!” A marine Lieutenant called out. “Scratch that, the number is rising. There’s over a thousand of them,” she said in shock.

Becca instinctively looked up. If the shuttles were coming towards her, they’d have to cross nearly a thousand miles of open sea. Then they’d come into range of the orbital battlestations above Huizhou. But they have limited downward-facing weapons, she said to herself, and they won’t fire on the shuttles when they reach the city. Which is exactly what the Karacknids are counting on! She realized.

“Send out a priority alert to the entire city,” Becca snapped. “Warn everyone still left that they need to get to an emergency underground bunker. It's too late to get out of the city, but they need to get to shelter immediately.”

“Transmitting on all civilian frequencies,” Becca’s COM officer responded.

“Keep cycling the message,” Becca instructed her. Looking back at the approaching shuttles, she winced. Here and there, missiles raced across the ocean to take out a shuttle, but there were thousands of them now. All were skimming across the sea just above the crests of the waves. She instinctively knew some, if not many, were going to make it to the city. Huizhou was normally home to a population of eighteen million. Becca suspected less than half had followed her order to evacuate to the countryside. She hoped most of those who were left had made it down to the underground bunkers, but it was likely millions were still in their homes, refusing to leave. I can’t protect them all! Becca thought in horror. Her one mission had been to defend the city, and within minutes of the fighting starting, she was going to fail.

But we will not make it easy for them, she determined. While she only had limited anti-aircraft weaponry to defend the city with, she had plenty of Marines and Colonial Militia. “Alert all Marine and Colonial Militia units within the city,” Becca requested. “Inform them enemy shuttles are about to start landing within the city. All landings are to be contested. We need to fight them off as they land individually and stop them combining into larger formations! Instruct our forces this will be platoon and squad-level fighting. The landing of every Karacknid shuttle must be tracked and contested. We can’t let them get a foothold within the city.”

“Aye, Lieutenant Colonel,” Captain Hancock, Becca’s second in command, responded. “I will make sure every platoon commander knows what you expect.”

“Incoming contacts,” a sensor officer announced. “Look, it’s the Air Force!”

Seemingly from nowhere, one hundred and fifty atmospheric fighters appeared on the main display. From above and to the east of the shuttles, they swooped down onto their quarry from the direction of the system’s sun. “General Johnston!” Becca said with a smile. She was sure Johnston had his hands full defending the entire planet, but he had sent some of his precious fighters to help her out.

Everyone cheered as the fighters launched missiles and then began to fire thousands of laser beams from their cannons at the shuttles. Initially, the shuttles were taken by surprise. Over thirty were destroyed within the first two seconds of the fight. Then the shuttles began to react. Evasive maneuvers and ECM foiled many missiles, and then the shuttles returned fire. Hundreds of missiles, at least three for every atmospheric fighter, shot off after the marine aircraft. As good as the marine pilots were, they couldn’t all outmaneuver three or more missiles. Two-thirds of the fighters died to the swarm of missiles. The rest turned away from the source of the deadly onslaught and fired their afterburners. Altogether, they had shot down less than a hundred of the shuttles.

Becca gritted her teeth together as she fought to hide her disappointment. The battlestations will do better, she told herself as the shuttles approached the line marked on the display from where they would come into sight of the battlestations high up in orbit. Just seconds before the shuttles reached it, however, the entire wave of Karacknid ships went fuzzy. “They just activated some kind of jamming!” A sensor officer reported. “We’re struggling to see through it.”

“The orbital battlestations are hailing us, I think they’re having even more problems,” another officer added.

“Relay them our sensor data,” Becca ordered. Seconds later, laser beams began to rain down upon the wave of shuttles. Yet, fiery explosions seemed to be few and far between. For the most part, the beams smashed into the sea, sending explosions of steam up into the atmosphere.

Becca cursed the Karacknids. Reluctantly, for she knew what it would mean for the city that was her charge, she gave the order she now had no choice but to give. “All defensive lines are to open fire, instruct the gunners to do the best they can.”

“Aye, Lieutenant Colonel,” Hancock responded. “The jamming should get weaker the closer they get to us.”

As missile batteries and laser cannons stationed within the city itself added their fire to the battle, the Karacknids quickly responded in kind. Far larger tremors ran under Becca’s feet as missiles began to slam into Huizhou city itself. Dust fell from the ceiling when a missile struck something above the bunker, and Becca had to move to her command chair to sit down and brace herself. The main display began to blink on and off as the sensor data being fed down to the bunker started to be interrupted. Even with the interruption, it was easy to see what was happening. A wave of explosions rushed towards Huizhou as more and more shuttles were shot down, but then the shuttles made it to the city. Immediately, they began to split up and started landing all over the place. The fire from the battlestations cut off as soon as the shuttles reached the city, and what was left of Becca’s batteries were quickly silenced as well.

Becca pulled up a holo image of the city on her command chair’s display. It quickly began to populate with red dots as her commanders sent in contact reports. As best she could, she started sending out orders to her battalions of Marines and Colonial Militia. For a couple of minutes, she coordinated her forces as she sought to bring several units in to surround and obliterate the warriors from every shuttle she was made aware of. She worked frantically, completely focused on her task, yet in the back of her mind, she knew far more shuttles had to be landing than she was getting reports of. She had seen hundreds begin to land on the main display before it had cut off once and for all. Yet only about fifty were being shown on her smaller display.

“The bunker is being targeted!” Someone suddenly shouted.

Becca barely had a fraction of a second to brace herself before a massive shockwave smashed through the control room. A roar filled her ears, and everything went dark. Cracking sounds pierced through the roar that sounded to Becca like the ceiling was about to cave in. Instinctively, she raised her hands above her head as she ducked down. A strong blast of air crashed into her, and it was followed by small chunks of rock and dust.

As quickly as it had come, the roar passed, yet not even the emergency lights came on. There was a moment’s silence, and then shouts and coughs filled the command room. “Helmets!” Becca bellowed, then had to cover her mouth as she began to cough. Quickly, she reached to the side of her command chair and grabbed her combat armor’s helmet. Placing it over her head, it formed a perfect seal with the rest of her armor. Fresh filtered air whooshed over her, and she took a deep breath. With a thought, she turned on her armor’s main lights, and the command room was fully illuminated. Other lights joined Becca’s moments later.

Looking around, Becca nearly gasped. Half of the bunker’s roof had collapsed. Several of her officers had to be buried. She could see at least one arm and a leg poking out of the rubble. “Get them free,” she ordered as she jumped from her command chair and began to move large chunks of permacrete. In less than a minute, both marines had been pulled from the rubble. One was dead, but the other was more shaken up than anything.

“Hancock, how many more are under there?” Becca asked.

“Two more, Lieutenant Colonel. Lieutenants Hitchens and Neville,” Hancock responded right away.

Becca winced. There was no telling how easy it would be to get them out, nor if they would be alive by then. As much as she wanted to focus on them, she knew she had the bigger picture to think of. “Lieutenant Farshad, keep Privates Jones and Jamison here with you; keep working on getting them out. Everyone else, with me,” Becca said as she turned towards the hatch that led from the control room. “Bring Nichols with us,” she added as two marines began to pick up their injured comrade. Leading her officers, Becca broke out into a jog. She needed to get out of the bunker and to one of the nearby auxiliary command posts. She didn’t even bother heading for the turbo lifts and instead began to move up the rear access stairway. She climbed up twelve flights of stairs. Twice, rubble blocked her path, but thankfully it was easily cleared.

Without power, the rear doors into the bunker were sealed shut, but they burst open when Becca put her shoulder to them. As she stepped out into sunlight, a scene from a holo war movie greeted her. Huizhou’s skyline was on fire. Flames billowed out from nearly half the skyscrapers around her, and large plumes of smoke flowed up past them and were beginning to form together into a thick haze over the city. Smoke trails, flashes of light, and fresh fireballs marked where hypervelocity missiles were flung towards one target or another. In the distance, Becca could see two shuttles moving around a large building. They were pouring hundreds of laser beams into the building, clearly trying to kill whatever human force was inside. The sound of small weapons fire came from a hundred directions, making it seem like the entire city was one giant battlefield.

For a second, Becca stared, stunned at what had happened to her city in so short a time. Then she gave herself a shake. She had to get to an auxiliary command post. Looking around, she got her bearings, and then broke into a sprint. The platoon of special forces marines that had been the command post’s guards swarmed around her. “Alpha and Beta squads, fan out and protect our left and right flanks. Gamma squad, move ahead and take point,” Becca ordered. On her HUD, she highlighted the auxiliary command post’s location. “This is where we’re going.”

As they moved through the city streets, they saw evidence of fighting around every corner. Smashed glass from windows crunched under almost every step. Dead marines and Karacknid warriors were scattered here and there. At one point, they came across a crashed Karacknid shuttle. After making sure every Karacknid still inside was dead, they quickly moved on.

“Lieutenant Colonel, we’ve got contact up ahead. It looks like several marine squads are assaulting a library. Karacknids must be holed up inside it,” a Sergeant said.

“Captain Hancock, take Delta and Epsilon squads and assist them,” Becca ordered. “Rendezvous at the auxiliary command post as soon as you deem the situation under control.”

“Yes, Lieutenant Colonel,” Hancock said as he broke away with two squads and raced towards the fighting.

Becca itched to join him, but she knew she was needed at the command post. Doing her best to ignore the fresh sounds of fighting that broke out in the direction Hancock had led his marines, she pushed on. Just five minutes after leaving the command bunker, she reached the post. “Status update?” she demanded the moment she stepped into the small post that had been set up under a large shopping mall.

“Lieutenant Colonel,” the Captain said as he turned to Becca in surprise. “We lost all communication with your bunker.”

“Yes, we were hit with a missile. The command post was destroyed. I want an update. What has been happening?” she asked a second time.

“Of course,” the Captain said. He then enlarged a holo image at the center of the room. “The Karacknids have been jamming our COMs and striking any command locations they can find. Our hardline connections are still working, and so this is what we know so far. Every red dot is a shuttle LZ; the flashing ones are where we have confirmed platoon or squad-sized defense forces have moved to engage them.”

“There are so many!” Becca said. “How many shuttles are landing at each LZ?”

“No more than two,” the Captain answered.

“Really?” Becca responded. Her eyes narrowed as she studied the image. “And they aren’t trying to join up their forces.”

The Captain shook his head. “Most of the warriors landed by the shuttles appear to be trying to go to ground and hide. I have received reports of teams having to chase them up through skyscrapers or down into the basement levels of buildings. I think several thousand Karacknids have made it into the subway system by now, but even there, they don’t appear to be trying to combine their forces.”

Becca stared at the display for nearly half a minute longer as she tried to take it all in. Then she started to pace. Think, she said to herself. What are they doing? It didn’t make sense to her. If the Karacknid warriors joined together, they could form larger units and better capture or defend sections of the city. By splitting up, they were making it harder for her force to engage all of them, true, but it meant she’d be able to concentrate overwhelming force against each Karacknid platoon, one by one. But that will take time, she thought. Is that what they want? Her mind went to Jonathan. “What is happening in orbit?” she asked.

“Hold on,” the Captain said. A moment later, he changed the holo display. “This is over a minute old, but it’s the best we’ve got. It looks like the Karacknid battlefleet is advancing.”

Becca was far from an expert in naval battles, but she had spent enough time serving on Imperial Fleet warships to be able to see what was happening. Tanaka-lan was advancing, but from his position, it would take two or more hours for him to reach New Shanghai. They are stalling for time until he gets here, Becca was sure. But why? She asked, sensing the answer was important. “Where is the nearest Karacknid LZ to our location?” she demanded.

“Hold on,” the Captain said, then after a few seconds, a spot on Becca’s HUD began to flash. “Cardinal Memorial Hospital,” he said. “Two Karacknid shuttles landed near the hospital, at least some of the shuttles' warriors were spotted heading for the hospital. We had an initial report of fighting in the hospital, but we’ve not heard anything since.”

Becca accessed a report on the hospital from her combat armor’s computer. “It’s a marine hospital!” she said. “Has no backup been sent to it?”

The Captain shook his head. “No, Lieutenant Colonel. I’m sorry, but we have no forces nearby.”

“Right, I’m going to have a look. I need to see just what these warriors are trying to do. I’m taking my three squads of special forces marines with me, but I’ll leave my technicians here. I want every enemy contact report collated and every group of warriors tracked. If they are going to ground, we need to know where. When Captain Hancock gets here, he will take over until I return. Until then, you are to begin coordinating our forces under my authority. If we don’t have a numerical advantage, our squads and platoons are to hold position and observe whatever Karacknid force they face. As soon as we have more than a fifty percent numerical advantage though, our units are to attack. We need to rid ourselves of this infestation before the Karacknid battlefleet gets here.”

“Understood, Lieutenant Colonel. We’ll do all we can here,” the Captain said with a nod.

“I’ll be back,” Becca said after returning his nod. “Alpha, Beta, and Gamma squads with me again,” she called out as she left the underground command post and headed up into the mall. “We have some Karacknids to hunt.”

Chapter 32

A key lesson every student must learn is this: if you are fighting a capable enemy, never assume an action has no purpose. If you do not know its purpose, it is very likely you will soon be suffering a defeat.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Becca barely made it one block towards the hospital when the sound of engines whining filled her ears. She froze, and her eyes looked up, scanning the skies. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a Karacknid shuttle come zooming around a skyscraper. Almost immediately, it began to tilt its nose down towards them. “Take cover!” she ordered as she threw herself through the glass window of a street-level shop.

Laser beams smashed into the street where she had been, sending tarmac and permacrete shards flying in every direction. A larger explosion signaled the shuttle had fired a missile at her three squads. “Returning fire!” a Sergeant shouted, followed by the whoosh of a hypervelocity missile launch. The Sergeant swore, telling Becca he had missed. The sound of plasma rifles hurling bolts at the shuttle quickly followed as marines poked their heads out from whatever cover they had found to fire back.

“It’s moving off,” another marine announced before Becca could try and return fire as well. “I think it has had enough,” the marine added.

Becca carefully leaned out the window she had broken just in time to see the shuttle disappear behind another skyscraper, smoke flowing from one of its engines. When she looked back down, she found two marines kneeling over a body lying on the street. “Who is it?” she asked.

“Private Katoom,” a marine answered. “He’s dead. Took a laser beam to the leg.”

“We keep moving,” Becca made herself say. “If we can fight off the Karacknids, then we’ll have time to come back and bury our dead. If we can’t, then we’ll be joining them soon enough anyway. We keep moving towards the hospital,” she ordered again. “But hug the outside of the buildings. Stay out of the middle of the street.”

With more caution, Becca and her special forces marines set off again. In the four minutes it took them to reach the first buildings of the expansive hospital, Becca saw three other shuttles moving about the city in the distance, attacking other targets. Evidently, after dropping off their warriors, the shuttles were being used to provide air support. Thankfully, one was shot down within seconds of taking to the air, telling her that there were plenty of other marines about with hypervelocity missile launchers. The other two had sped away out of sight, presumably to attack one target or another. Another thing that was noticeable as they jogged through the streets was the drop-off in weapons fire. Becca doubted that meant the battle was being won. More likely, it signaled that more Karacknid units had found good hiding or defensible spots.

While she took a mental note of both the shuttles and the reduced fighting, something else fired up Becca’s emotions; they had started to encounter bodies, civilian bodies. It first happened on the street before the hospital. “Lieutenant Colonel, you need to see this,” a marine from Gamma Squad had called out as he waved her over.

“What is it?” Becca asked as she approached cautiously. A moment later, she didn’t need an answer. A man was lying face down against the side of a building. Three long red gashes ran diagonally across his back.

“He’s dead,” the marine said. “Never stood a chance.”

Becca clenched her fingers tightly around her plasma rifle. She had heard stories and seen holo recordings of the atrocities Karacknid invaders had done on Pattel in the first war. It was very different seeing them now for herself. “We’re going to find them!” she hissed. As she looked up along the street, she saw two more bodies. Both were women. “And we’re going to kill them!... Move out!” she snapped.

When they rounded the final street to reach the hospital, a worse scene greeted them. Eleven bodies were strewn around the main entrance into the largest hospital building. All looked as if they had been cut down as they had tried to run from the hospital. A couple were dressed like administrative staff, but the rest looked like doctors or nurses. They didn’t leave their post when the evacuation order was sent out; they stayed to care for their patients, Becca was sure. And now they are dead. “Into the hospital,” Becca ordered, already fearing what they were going to find inside. If the staff had stayed, then there had to be patients inside. Patients who wouldn’t have been able to run.

“Shall I deploy nano drones?” Alpha Squad’s Sergeant asked as they quickly moved up the steps to the main entrance.

“Yes, instruct them to check this building and every connecting one,” Becca ordered. She knew from pulling up the schematics of the hospital that it was made up of three main buildings that each took up a block all by themselves and then two additional smaller ones. All were connected by underground passages that ran under the streets that separated them, and there were also other passages that connected some of the hospital buildings to a nearby subway station. If the Karacknids who had entered the hospital had been looking for somewhere to hold up, they had found a good spot. “We will clear and hold the main foyer while the drones get to work,” she said to the rest of her force.

As her marines spread out to secure the foyer, Becca accessed the live feed from several of the drones on her HUD. Within seconds, worse scenes than what they had found outside the hospital greeted her. Here and there, they found a dead marine in combat fatigues, marking them out as members of the hospital’s small security force. Far worse were the occupied wards. Thankfully, most were empty, their occupants having already been evacuated, but those that weren’t, were full of bodies. Patients, doctors, and more marines filled them. The Karacknids had slaughtered them all. Becca couldn’t hold in a growl. We’re going to find and kill every last one of them! She swore.

On her HUD, Becca began to map out the trail of destruction as she tried to figure out where the Karacknids had headed. Moments later, though, the sound of weapons fire snapped her attention to one drone. Its audio receivers were the only ones to pick up the fire. “Someone is still fighting back!” she said to her marines. She highlighted the drone's position on all of the HUDs. “We’re going to help them. Alpha Squad, take the lead, move out on the double.”

Becca waited just long enough to task the drone that had heard the weapons fire and those nearby to push towards where she thought the sounds were coming from. Then, with one eye on her HUD, and the other looking around her, Becca broke out into a sprint as she followed the marines of Alpha Squad. She tried not to focus on the bodies they passed. She needed to keep her emotions in check. In less than a minute, the drones had found the source of the fighting. First, they encountered a handful of Karacknid scout drones, which were quickly dispatched at the expense of three of Becca's. Then one drone got a good look at six Karacknid warriors who appeared to be trying to batter their way into a ward that was barricaded closed.

Laser beams and claws smashed into the locked doors, which looked like they were about to give in to the assault. “Take them now!” Becca ordered. Either the Karacknids hadn’t noticed their drones being attacked, or they were more interested in killing whoever was in the ward. Either way, she wanted to hit them before they turned to defend themselves.

As Alpha Squad charged, Becca switched to watch the feed from Alpha’s Sergeant. The four marines all entered the small foyer in front of the ward at the same moment the ward’s doors were broken open. Plasma bolts slammed into the backs of the Karacknids even as they fired laser beams and hurled grenades into the ward. Someone from within the ward returned fire as well.

Caught in a crossfire, all six Karacknids were dead before Becca made it into the foyer. “We’re friendlies!” she called out when a plasma bolt nearly took her head off. “Imperial marines coming in, hold your fire,” she added. “Beta and Gamma squads, set up a perimeter,” Becca ordered. “Alpha, make sure they are all dead,” she added as she gestured to the Karacknid bodies that were still smoking from the many plasma bolts that had burnt through their armor.

Becca waited a handful of seconds to make sure no one was going to fire, and then she poked her head into the ward. She winced when she saw two marines in combat fatigues on the ground not moving. Behind them, at least ten nurses, doctors, and patients were huddled in one corner. Then Becca locked eyes with one of the marines who was still alive. Her eyebrows shot up. “Rachel, what are you doing here?” she gasped!

A similar look of surprise was written on Rachel’s face. She blinked, shook her head, and then smiled. “You are a sight for sore eyes!” Rachel said recognizing Becca’s voice. She quickly moved forward and hugged Becca, even though Becca was in her combat armor.

“I’m glad we got to you when we did,” Becca said. “Any longer…”

“We thought we were done for,” Rachel agreed with a nod.

“So, why are you still here? I thought you left with the evacuation?” Becca asked.

Rachel turned and gestured towards the patients at the back of the ward. “Two of my charges couldn’t be evacuated. I chose to stay with them to continue their care. Then when the Karacknid shuttles started landing, we tried to get them to safety. You know what happened next; at least thirty Karacknids entered the hospital. It has been chaos since.”

“Do your parents know you are still here?” Becca followed up. Rachel was a marine combat medic, but she had been assigned to help in the marine hospitals on New Shanghai after the surge in injured had come in following the Battle of Zeta Fort.

Rachel looked down, not meeting Becca’s eyes. “I didn’t tell them, I didn’t want to worry them,” she finally looked up again. “But I didn’t want to leave my post either.”

“Well, they’re going to be mad, especially when they hear you nearly got killed,” Becca responded, “But,” she said as she softened her tone, “you’re okay now, so that’s something. Now, you need to get your people out of here. You need to head to one of the underground emergency bunkers. I wish I could help you, but I have some Karacknids to hunt.”

“If the corridors are clear, Merkle and Noko can escort our people down to one of the bunkers. I want to go with you,” Rachel said, her own tone hardening. “How many squads do you have with you?” She asked as she tried to look past Becca into the foyer. “Three or four? Either way, you need us,” Rachel turned and gestured to three other marines besides Jeffers and Noko. “There are still over thirty Karacknids nearby and we can fight.”

Becca shook her head. “You are too important, and you don’t have any combat armor. It’s far too risky.”

“Our combat armor suits are stored in the hospital’s armory,” Rachel replied. “We were trying to get to it when these Karacknids found us and chased us in here. And besides, if you want to find our enemy, I think I know where they were headed.”

“Where?” Becca demanded.

“When they came into the hospital, they split up into two groups. Half went up, the other half went down. Both were heading to the connections to Building B across the street to the east. I think the group that went up were going for the sky bridge that crosses the street, and those going down to the underground tunnel. We can’t be more than a minute behind them. If you send your squads to follow them, we can get our armor and be less than a minute behind you.”

Becca didn’t like it, but if the Karacknids had already reached Building B, they would be slaughtering everyone they could find there. And then where will they go next? Becca asked herself. If they were trying to find a good defensible position to hole up, she needed to catch them and force them to stand and fight before that. Both meant she didn’t have time to argue with Rachel. “Alright, make sure your people here are taken to safety and go get your armor, but come straight to me, don’t get caught up in any other engagements. You’re staying right at my side. Do you understand?”

Rachel smiled and then nodded. For a moment, Becca felt a sliver of guilt as she knew Jonathan’s parents wouldn’t be at all pleased, but she instantly dismissed it. She didn’t have time for guilt either. As Rachel turned to speak to her marines, Becca marched out of the ward. With a mental command, she sent her drones scurrying through the hospital towards the underground tunnel that led to Building B. At the same time, she marked out a route to the tunnel on her HUD. “Alpha Squad, take point, we’re heading to the east building. Our quarry went in that direction. Move out.”

As her marines moved out, Becca gave herself a few seconds to go over the map of the different hospital complexes, then she followed. As they passed through the hospital, she did her best to ignore the bodies they kept coming across. When they reached the tunnel that would take them under the street, she warned her marines to be extra careful, yet there was no need, the Karacknids had quickly moved through it. Sadly, a handful of medical staff had sought shelter within the tunnel; none had been left alive.

It was the same in the next hospital building. The Karacknids had torn through it, killing anyone they found. Initially, Becca wasn’t sure where her quarry had been headed. The destruction was so widespread that she had to spread out her squads and drones to get a better picture of where their enemy had been. Eventually, a pattern emerged. They weren’t interested in the hospital at all! Becca realized. Going through it had just been a diversionary tactic. “They moved through this building to the south,” she told her marines. “There is a tunnel that connects the hospital to the local subway. That is their destination.” As she spoke, Becca pulled up a map of the subway station. Immediately she saw it had been built largely to service the hospital complex, for two of the three access tunnels to the station led to different hospital buildings. They are in there; I am sure of it.

“Gamma Squad, I need you to head to the ground floor and exit this building. Make your way southeast to the walkway that leads down from Nagomi Street to the subway station. Alpha and Beta, you will stay with me; we’re going to move up to the tunnel from our building,” Becca ordered. “Rachel, do you copy?”

“Yes, Lieutenant Colonel, we are suited and booted,” Rachel replied. “We’re moving to your position.”

Becca hesitated for a fraction of a second as she thought of Rachel’s father. A sense of urgency drove her on. “Change of plan, I need you to take your marines to the southwest hospital building. The Karacknids are holed up in the adjoining subway station. We’re going to hit all three access points and take them. You will lead the attack from your position. Are you up to it?”

Rachel’s voice was gruff. “We’re more than up for it. We have friends to avenge.”

“This isn’t about revenge,” Becca said sternly. “Do not let your emotions drive you. Is that clear?”

“Understood, Colonel,” Rachel said a little more calmly.

“Follow my orders exactly, and don’t attack unless I give you permission. Is that clear?” Becca followed up.

“Yes, Colonel,” Rachel replied.

“Good, then get into position ASAP,” Becca ordered.

As Alpha and Beta squads approached the tunnel that led from their hospital building to the subway, Becca ordered them to hold back. She then sent a solitary drone forward. It only made it halfway down the tunnel before it was attacked and destroyed by Karacknid drones. “They’re in there,” Becca said to her marines. She then checked her chronometer. Just twelve minutes had passed since she had left the temporary command bunker. She winced at the number. It was nearly impossible to believe the Karacknids had caused all the death she had seen in such a short time. But they had. And what she had seen was being repeated hundreds of times all across Huizhou, never mind the entire planet. We have to figure out what they are doing, she said to herself again as she waited impatiently.

“Alpha Squad in position,” Alpha Squad’s Sergeant said half a minute later. “Should I send a drone down the stairwell to confirm the enemy’s position?” he asked.

“No,” Becca responded. “They probably already know my force is here. We’re going to keep yours a secret. Just sit tight.”

Mere seconds later, Rachel contacted Becca. “We’re in position too, Colonel,” she informed Becca.

“Okay, here is the plan,” Becca said to her marines. “Private Rachel and her marines are going to launch a diversionary attack down their tunnel. Send your drones in first and let them know you are coming, then hurl grenades and open up with your rifles. I don’t want you advancing down the tunnel, just engage at range and from behind cover. Once you have their attention, my two squads are going to attack. Ten seconds after we go in, Alpha Squad will be the final surprise. Between the three of us, we’re going to take them. Everyone understand?”

Everyone responded in the affirmative. “All right, Rachel, get your marines behind cover and attack as soon as you are ready. Let’s not give them any more time to get prepared.”

“Ready to go,” Rachel replied a handful of seconds later.

“Execute!” Becca ordered. Her words were followed by a couple of seconds of silence, then the sound of explosions came over the COM link to Rachel. A fraction of a second later, Becca’s combat armor picked them up as well. Battle cries and the sound of plasma rifles firing followed almost instantly.

Becca counted to ten to give the Karacknids time to react to Rachel’s attack, then she ordered her squads in, “Beta and Gamma, go!” At the same time, she sent all the nano drones she had charging down the tunnel towards the underground station. Springing into action, she followed her marines.

For the first forty meters, they didn’t encounter any resistance. Then the drones came under attack. “Missile!” Becca ordered. Almost instantly, a hypervelocity missile flashed along the rest of the tunnel and exploded at its end. Dust and debris obscured the end of the tunnel from everyone’s view. Not waiting for it to clear, the Karacknid defenders began to fire. Laser beams blindly tore into the charging marines. Many missed, but two marines collapsed within seconds.

Without waiting for an order, the marines at the front of the charge began to return fire. For several seconds, both sides tore into each other, not knowing if they were scoring any hits. Another marine fell; as Becca passed him, she saw he had a hole melted in his helmet. She cursed and started firing through the widening gaps between the marines in front of her.

Then, thankfully, her marines got close enough to hurl grenades. Flashbangs and high explosive grenades began to detonate one after the other. The explosions continued for the rest of the six seconds it took Becca and her force to hurtle down the tunnel.

They burst out into a wide foyer that had steps at its far side that led down to the subway platform. Dust, debris, small pockets of fire, and Karacknids filled the foyer. Becca charged into the middle of her foe, firing plasma bolts in every direction as she trusted in her speed and reflexes.

Suddenly, she turned to find a Karacknid looming over her. Lightning quick, she slammed the butt of her rifle into his head, sending him tumbling back. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw another set of claws come swiping towards her. She just managed to duck enough for them to glance off the curve of the top of her helmet. Instantly, she sprang back up, pressed the nose of her rifle into the Karacknid's chest, and held down its trigger until her attacker fell back, a large smoldering hole in his chest.

Spinning, Becca sought out her next target. There was none to be found. Every Karacknid was already on the ground, smoking. Two more of Becca’s marines were down too, but she didn’t have time for them. “Alpha Squad, begin your attack,” she ordered as she moved cautiously towards the stairwell and gestured for her marines to follow.

In the distance, the sound of more explosions and fighting soon reached her ears as Alpha Squad joined the fight. Taking a risk, Becca quickly poked her head up to look down the long stairwell. She caught sight of at least six Karacknids behind cover, their weapons pointed at her. She instantly ducked back down as laser beams flashed through where her head had been and smashed into the ceiling behind her.

“There are six of them at least; they’re not distracted by the other attacks,” Becca said to the five other special forces marines as she sent them the brief visual her armor had got of their positions. “Grenades and then we charge,” she instructed them. Taking two grenades from her utility belt, Becca primed them and then hurled them. “Now,” she ordered at the same time.

The sound of more explosions filled the underground station. A split second after they began, Becca started to rise to charge. At the same time, however, a hail of laser beams flashed up the stairs. Becca stopped her momentum just before it took her into the stream of beams. “Hold!” she ordered. The Karacknids had known what her grenades meant. She had nearly charged into their fire.

Quickly, Becca racked her brain as she thought. If they hurled more grenades, the Karacknids would fire blindly at her position again. But if she charged without them, her marines would be sitting ducks as they went down the wide stairwell. Looking around, Becca saw the elevator that also led down to the level the station was on. If her marines tried to take it, they would be slaughtered as soon as it opened its doors. But it could provide a distraction. “Jeffers,” Becca said to the nearest marine. “Fill that elevator with explosives and prepare to send it down. We’ll blow the explosives and then charge them.”

“Aye, Colonel,” Jeffers responded as he rushed to the elevator.

“Colonel,” Alpha Squad’s Sergeant called out over the COM channel. “We’re pinned down. We’ve almost made it to the station, but they have us in a crossfire. I’m not sure we can advance any further.”

“Understood,” Becca said. “Sit tight and keep them distracted; we may be able to come help you soon.”

“All set,” Jeffers said as he waved at Becca. “Shall I send it down?”

Before Becca could answer, Rachel’s voice filled Becca’s helmet. “We’re in the station, Colonel. I can see the group of Karacknids that are blocking your stairwell. We can hit them from the flank when you give the go-ahead.”

Becca nearly swore at Rachel. She had given her specific orders to only cause a diversion, not to enter the station. However, she had no choice but to use her now. “All right, we’re going to send the elevator down and blow it. Hit them as it detonates.” Becca then nodded to Jeffers, who immediately sent the elevator down.

Even among all the sounds of fighting, Becca heard the ping of the elevator’s doors opening. A deafening explosion followed as the detonation of the explosives sent a whoosh of air and then flames up the elevator shaft and over Becca and her marines. More battle cries and the sound of plasma rifles firing nearby reached Becca’s ears a second later telling her Rachel was attacking. Then she was on her feet and adding her own battle cry to the mix as she charged down the stairwell.

Immediately she saw some Karacknids had been blown off their feet and out of cover by the explosion. Mercilessly, she slammed plasma bolts into one of them, while the marines charging with her did the same to the others. Then she began to sight in on another Karacknid who had turned to shoot back at Rachel’s charge. Four bolts burnt through his side armor and then his flesh and ribcage.

When they were about halfway down the stairwell, just four seconds after charging, the Karacknids realized she was charging too. Laser beams began to strike the stairwell all around Becca, causing mini explosions. A grunt to her right told her one marine had been hit. Every time Becca saw a heat flash from a Karacknid rifle, she poured plasma bolts back at it in return. Suddenly, two marines in combat armor appeared to Becca’s left at the bottom of the station. They charged into the midst of the Karacknid defenders, firing as they ran.

The confusion they caused silenced or threw off the aim of the Karacknids firing at Becca. In seconds, she and her four remaining marines were bounding off the last steps and into the Karacknids too. Becca ducked, spun, and wheeled as she kept moving and firing. Suddenly, she found herself face to face with marine combat armor. It had Rachel’s name on it. Becca nodded in respect, then they both looked left and right, searching for targets. None were left to be found.

“I think we got them all,” Rachel said. Explosions and the sounds of battle echoed down the station even as she spoke.

Becca took a second to look around her to make sure there were no Karacknids still alive among the force that had opposed her, then she looked up along the length of the station. Dust and smoke obscured her view, but she knew there was another stairwell that led up to another foyer and the larger stairwell that led up to the street. “My marines, cross the tracks and move up the right flank; Rachel’s marines stay with me. Move, speed is our best advantage,” she ordered as she immediately began to sprint towards the sound of fighting.

“We’re coming to engage the Karacknids pinning you down,” Becca told Alpha Squad. “Hold on and keep them occupied.”

As they ran through the smoke, several shapes appeared in front of Becca. She and Rachel gunned them down without hesitation. Then they were charging up the stairs. Fresh explosions rang out as Alpha Squad flung their last grenades down their stairwell to the foyer. Then Becca reached the foyer. Seven Karacknids all had their backs to her as they took cover and fired laser beams up the stairwell towards the street. Immediately, she dispatched one with three plasma bolts. She sighted on a second and killed him before he could turn. The third started to spin as Becca began to track him. Before she could fire, plasma bolts from her right tore into him as her marines crested the stairs from the other side of the platform. All seven Karacknids were killed before they could return fire.

“Foyer is clear,” Becca called out to Alpha Squad. “You can come down and join us. Spread out,” she then said to the rest of her marines, “and let’s clear the station properly. I don’t want one Karacknid left alive, and I want to know what they were doing here! Jeffers and Kidman, see to our wounded.” Moving quickly through the station, Becca began turning over every dead Karacknid and checking their equipment. She also ordered a head count.

A minute later, she knew they had killed twenty-one Karacknids. Four marines had been lost, and another two badly wounded. We would have lost much more if we hadn’t all been special forces marines, Becca was sure. Though she was happy the losses weren’t worse; frustration quickly began to build. Other than trying to find a defensible position to hold up in, they weren’t finding anything that explained why the Karacknids had gone to such lengths to land their troops in the middle of a space battle.

“Colonel, come and see this,” Rachel said as she waved Becca over towards the tracks. Rachel then ducked down as she bent over to lift something off the tracks.

Staying on the platform, Becca came close enough to see Rachel pull some kind of camouflage sheet away from the tracks. “I thought it was strange the tracks suddenly just disappeared,” Rachel said. She then picked up a long metallic object and set it upright. Both women stared at it for a second and then turned to each other. There was no mistaking what the long cylindrical object with a bulbous head was. Standing upright, it was nearly half a meter taller than Rachel and her combat armor.

“That’s not a missile for ground combat,” Becca said. The hypervelocity missiles marines carried were a quarter of the size and packed all the power needed to take down a Karacknid shuttle or ground vehicle.

“It’s designed to reach up into space,” Rachel said, finishing Becca’s thought. Slowly, almost in fear, Rachel bent over and completely pulled the camouflage sheeting away, revealing more of the missiles.

Becca’s eyes widened as she took in the implications of what she was looking at. The Karacknids she had engaged and killed had likely all come from a single shuttle. If every shuttle had been carrying ten missiles, then tens of thousands of them had been landed in Huizhou, and many more throughout the rest of New Shanghai’s cities with all the Karacknids that had invaded. And they’re all in hiding, just waiting for the order to sortie out of their hiding and launch the missiles. In horror, Becca looked back to Rachel.

“We need to tell my father, right now!” Rachel said.

Becca nodded. “We’re going to the surface immediately. And we’re taking that thing with us.”

Chapter 33

Many worlds have suffered at the hands of alien invasions. For us today, we judge everything by what the Antarians have done to our worlds, but before the Antarians, the Karacknids were the last species you wanted your world to be conquered by. They were ruthless in everything they did.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Victory

James ground his teeth as Victory raced back towards the colony and he watched the visuals coming in from New Shanghai. In every city, smoke rose from hundreds of fires, and the occasional flash marked out where heavy fighting was still ongoing. He has caused mayhem, James thought as he glanced at a secondary display that showed Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet slowly accelerating towards New Shanghai. James still didn’t understand exactly why Tanaka-lan had done it. It had cost him nearly a thousand warships and many more freighters and shuttles. But the distraction might just be worth it all by itself. Almost all of the crews of New Shanghai’s orbital battlestations had family on the colony’s surface. Now, when Tanaka-lan’s warships closed for battle, they would all be thinking of their loved ones instead of the job James needed them to do.

“Hail General Johnston as soon as we get into two-way communication,” James ordered. “And prepare to slot the fleet back into formation around the battlestations. We need to have our defenses fully prepared. It looks like Tanaka-lan is going to attack at once.”

“Aye, Admiral,” Hawkin responded.

Five minutes later, Victory’s COM officer hailed New Shanghai. Understandably, Johnston wasn’t available to respond right away. James did his best to keep his face calm, even as he grew more and more impatient as he waited.

“I have the General for you now,” a COM officer eventually told James.

“Put him on the main display,” James requested. “General, I’m sure your hands are more than full. But I need an update. What is the situation on the surface?” James asked as soon as Johnston’s face appeared in front of him.

“It’s about as bad as it probably looks from space,” Johnston replied gruffly. “Our preparations were aimed at facing Karacknid land armies, not chasing down small combat units.”

James frowned. “What do you mean?”

“Of course, you won’t know. Sorry, Admiral,” Johnston said, speaking quickly. “As soon as the shuttles reached the atmosphere, they split up. Every major city was targeted. Hundreds of shuttles have landed in each of them. The Karacknid units all split up; most are trying to hide from our forces. I’m organizing my battalions to hunt them down and take them out one by one, but they are so spread out it’s taking time to locate many of them. There’s been a lot of collateral damage throughout the cities as well.”

“I feared as much,” James said as his eyes flicked to a secondary display that was still showing the smoke rising from New Shanghai’s capital. “But if they’re not combining their strength and trying to take over the cities, what is going on?”

“That, I cannot answer, Admiral. They’re causing a lot of mayhem, that’s for sure, but I still don’t understand it. We must have killed hundreds of thousands of warriors who were on the shuttles we shot down. And almost as many more in the fighting already.” Johnston shook his head. “It doesn’t make any sense to be throwing away so many troops for nothing.”

“Which means it isn’t for nothing,” James replied. “We just haven’t seen it yet.

“Sorry to disturb you, Admiral,” Hawkin interjected. “But we’ve just picked up a priority message from the surface, it’s from your daughter Rachel and Lieutenant Colonel Samuels.”

“Rachel!” James spluttered. “What is she doing on the surface?” He demanded as he looked between Hawkin and Johnston.

“I don’t know, Admiral,” Johnston said as he turned away and gestured towards one of his staff. “I thought she was on one of the medical ships that left when the Karacknid fleet entered the system.”

“Clearly not,” James said as his heart filled with fear for his daughter. “Connect them with us,” he said in a cold voice to Hawkin. A moment later, Rachel and Becca’s faces were projected alongside Johnston’s. Both were clearly in their combat armor. “What exactly is the meaning of this?” James demanded. “You were meant to be in the Sol system by now.”

“I’m sorry, Father,” Rachel said formally. “But that doesn’t matter now. We have something we need to tell you.”

“I’m sending you an image, Admiral,” Becca said. “General, we’re sorry for circumventing your authority,” she added a little more sheepishly.

Beside the three faces, an image of a missile taller than a marine’s combat armor was projected. “After my command bunker was hit, I took some marines and hunted down the nearest Karacknid combat unit,” Becca began to explain. “Something didn’t feel right about them splitting up the way they were. The unit hit Rachel’s hospital on their way to a subway station. We assaulted their position and took them all out. In the process, we discovered these. We think they are surface-to-space missiles. There were ten of them in the group we attacked. If every shuttle that landed in New Shanghai has ten, then there are thousands of them in the city…”

Johnston swore. James sat back in his command chair as everything fell into place. “Our battlestations have next to no defenses that face the planet's surface. We could have them turn end over end to defend themselves, but then they’d be defenseless against Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet,” James said as he thought it through out loud.

“And those rats are going to stay hidden under our cities until Tanaka-lan’s fleet comes into missile range,” Johnston finished.

“You have to find and take them out, all of them!” James said earnestly as he held Johnston’s eyes. “If we lose the battlestations, we’ll lose this battle before it has truly begun.”

“I understand,” Johnston said. “My units have been attacking cautiously, making sure we have the advantage before we engage. But no more. We will do what we can.”

“Can you get them all?” James asked, scared he wasn’t going to like the answer.

Johnston didn’t immediately reply. Instead, he looked towards several of his staff officers. “I don’t know,” he said as he looked back and shook his head. “We have a decent estimate of how many shuttles managed to land, but it’s far from exact. And what if some of these groups split up their missiles? That’s what I would do… We’ll do our best, though. I’ll make sure every Marine and Colonial Militia knows what is at stake. It will be bloody work, but we’ll do all that we can.”

“In the meantime, we can launch fighter squadrons to guard the underbellies of the battlestations and maneuver frigates to do the same in case those warriors try to launch their missiles early,” Georgia suggested from her command chair. “We can easily move both back into a proper defensive position once the fighting starts.”

“Yes, work with Hawkin and see to it,” James said as he nodded to his other daughter. “And we will send you additional marines,” he decided as well. “Hawkin, have all our shipboard marines who don’t play critical roles in our ships during ship-to-ship combat dropped to the surface. Send as many as we can spare, but don’t compromise our combat effectiveness. You can also have our shuttles to bolster your air power,” James said as he turned back to Johnston.

“Both will be a help, Admiral, thank you,” Johnston said. “If you don’t mind, time is of the essence. I will get my staff to coordinate with yours as we work out how best to use them.”

“Yes, get right to it,” James said with a wave of his hand.

“Lieutenant Colonel, you better get to a secondary command post and begin coordinating your own forces again as well,” Johnston suggested. Then his face disappeared before Becca could respond.

“I better go,” Becca said as she flashed James a small smile. “Let Jonathan know I am ok.”

“I will,” James promised. “And good work, Lieutenant Colonel.” A moment later, James was left staring at the solitary image of his youngest daughter. “As for you, Private, you are to attach yourself to Lieutenant Colonel Samuels and never leave her side. Understand?”

“But,” Rachel started to complain, “Every marine will be needed, I can…”

“You will do what you are told, Private,” James said, emphasizing his daughter’s rank. “I have a fleet of thousands of ships and millions of people to command. I don’t need the distraction of knowing you are in the middle of a firefight and possibly dead. You’ve done more than enough already. Stay with Becca and stay safe,” he concluded as he softened his voice.

“We don’t have time to argue with you, Rachel,” Georgia said. “You’re already distracting us. It’s time to do your duty, whether you like it or not.”

From her face, it was clear Rachel didn’t like her sister butting in, yet she nodded towards James, nonetheless. “As you wish, Father.” Her stubbornness left her face, and her voice became far more tender. “Stay safe up there, both of you.”

“We will try,” James said, all too aware he couldn’t promise anything more than that. “Goodbye, for now.” He gave Rachel a warm smile and then gestured for the COM channel to be cut. “Now,” he said, turning to his officers, “we know what Tanaka-lan is up to. It’s time to see if we can survive it. Let’s start by getting those marines down to New Shanghai.”

For the next ten minutes, James worked with his staff as his fleet raced back towards the colony. As soon as they came into range, thousands of shuttles began launching from most of the Allied warships as they all dropped down reinforcements for General Johnston’s army. As well as getting constant updates from one of Johnston’s staff officers, James kept an eye on the retreating Karacknid freighter fleet that had dropped off the Karacknid warriors, and Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet. Thankfully, the freighter fleet appeared to be heading back to the outer system and had no more surprises to spring. On the other hand, Tanaka-lan’s fleet clearly meant business.

With James having pulled his fleet away from the outer system fortifications, Tanaka-lan was moving in to take his place. By the time Victory slotted back into orbit around New Shanghai, Tanaka-lan had split seven thousand warships off his battlefleet. After forming up into two separate fleets, they then charged two of the five outer system fortifications. In the space of half an hour, they closed to missile range and then pulverized the fortifications. Equipped with mark X missiles and missile pods, both fortifications took over six hundred Karacknid warships with them, but they were quickly silenced once the Karacknids began pouring salvos into them.

Next, a massive fighter wing was launched from the Karacknid carriers. Over eight thousand fighters swarmed the third fortification and took it out with minimal losses. The fortifications' missile pods were useless against fighters and so it was easily taken out.

As Tanaka-lan’s main battlefleet continued into the system, James expected the Karacknid Imperator to dispatch two more fleets and take out the final two fortifications before his battlefleet passed them. However, the large Karacknid formation didn’t split apart.

“He’s coming right for us,” Hawkin said in alarm.

James nodded. “He doesn’t want to waste any more time.”

“You think he’s getting reports from his soldiers on the colony's surface?” Georgia asked.

James glanced at the colony. Multiple thick plumes of smoke were still visible, rising up and filling the atmosphere. Just before General Johnston’s marines had begun their desperate assaults on the dug-in Karacknid units, he had ordered his fleet to begin jamming the colony in an effort to keep Tanaka-lan from knowing they had figured out his surprise. “I don’t know if any messages could get through their jamming. But then, the jamming might tell Tanaka-lan all he needs to know anyway.”

Whether Tanaka-lan was rushing in to be able to attack before all his soldiers were hunted down, or he just wanted to press his advantage quickly, it didn’t matter. Suddenly the window James had to prepare his fleet had shrunk even more, and so he opened a COM channel with Scott, Reverus, and Jonathan and, together with Georgia, they began to make their final plans.

As they discussed the tactics they had prepared, Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet surged past the final two outer system fortifications. For nearly an hour, both forts were able to freely fire salvos of their long-range missiles at the Karacknid battlefleet. In that time, over five hundred enemy ships were destroyed or badly damaged. Then the mark X missile launchers of the two forts fell silent. Tanaka-lan had moved out of their range and was now approaching New Shanghai.

“Battlestations opening fire,” Hawkin announced. Seconds later, every battlestation in orbit around New Shanghai that was equipped with long-range mark X missiles fired. Four thousand missiles streaked away towards the Karacknid fleet. For thirty minutes they accelerated towards their targets, then their main engines shut down and their noses opened up to release ten smaller warheads. The forty thousand missiles separated into two distinct waves; then, after another five minutes' flight time, the first wave of ten thousand bomblet missiles detonated. Each missile released ten thousand bomblets, and so a wall of one hundred million of the small explosives slammed into the Karacknid fleet.

Flying ballistically, the vast majority passed right through the Karacknid fleet without hitting anything. Even so, many thousands struck targets. Only where two or three hit a ship close together did they have enough force to breach its armor, yet that wasn’t the point. As small explosions peppered the Karacknid warships, they lost external sensors and point defense weapons. The aim of their gunners was also thrown off.

Charging in right behind the bomblets, the second wave of thirty thousand mark VII and black hole missiles struck. Despite the Karacknids' compromised defensive fire, most were shot down, but not all. First, the mark VII missiles that got into range detonated, sending laser beams smashing into the Karacknid capital ships they had targeted. Then a handful of shadow missiles detonated amongst the Karacknid fleet. In total, three hundred and seventeen Karacknid warships disappeared from Victory’s main display or were shown to be falling back out of the battlefleet’s formation.

James nodded in satisfaction. He would have loved it if he had twice as many mark X launchers amongst his battlestations, but what he had would just have to do. And there is more where that came from, James thought towards Tanaka-lan. Already another six salvos were on their way towards the Karacknid battlefleet. As each one slammed into Tanaka-lan’s warships, James gleefully watched his enemy’s strength be slowly sapped. The mark X missiles weren’t doing enough damage to turn the battle in his fleet’s favor, but every Karacknid ships destroyed now was one less his fleet would have to fight.

“Get me General Johnston again,” James requested when Tanaka-lan’s fleet was just twenty minutes away from coming into range with their own missiles.

“Admiral, I hear things are about to heat up, up there,” Johnston said when he appeared on the holo display.

“I’m afraid so,” James replied. “How is it going down there? How many Karacknid combat units do you think are still in hiding?”

“The fighting has been fierce,” Johnston said. “We’ve lost at least five hundred thousand soldiers so far, and that number is rising quickly. I don’t have an estimate for the civilian losses, but it will be in the millions before this is over… As for the Karacknids, I’m sorry. I just don’t have a good estimate for you. We think about forty thousand shuttles managed to land their troops. The best count we have suggests we have taken out about eight hundred thousand enemy troops. But that could leave as many as four hundred thousand still at large. There could still be tens of thousands of missiles out there waiting to be launched.”

James grimaced. That was not what he wanted to hear. “What about when they come out to launch them? Surely they will be easier to take out when they do that?”

Johnston nodded. “That has been our thinking. We’ve been keeping most of our shuttles in reserve waiting. Once we see them starting to come out, we’ll launch the shuttles and try to strike them as they prepare to launch. I also have hundreds of thousands of Marines and Colonial Militia in position to intercept Karacknid combat units as they leave the places they’ve been hiding in, but I can't guarantee we’ll get them all.”

“All right,” James said as he nodded his head slowly, taking in Johnston’s report. “All right,” he repeated. “Then we are just going to have to plan for them getting off a strong salvo of missiles at us.” He looked over to Georgia and Hawkin. “We’ll keep your fighters in position to intercept the missiles as they try to break free of New Shanghai’s atmosphere. Hawkin, I want half the frigates we’ve had in position under the battlestations moved back up to support the fleet, but the rest will have to stay there until after the battlefleet’s first salvo.” James turned back to Johnston. “I know you're doing your best, General, but emphasize to your people they need to take out as many of those missiles as they can before they launch.”

“We understand, Admiral. Though it may cost half my force, we will stop as many as possible,” Johnston promised.

James smiled at Johnston. Though it was meant to be a happy one, he couldn’t hide the sudden sadness he felt. “Good luck, General. We probably won’t get to speak again until all this is over. It has been an honor serving with you all these years.”

“Let’s not have any of that,” Johnston said gruffly. “We’re both getting through this, and we’ll share a drink when we’ve killed every last Karacknid that has come into this system.”

James smiled another sad smile. “I hope you’re right, old friend,” was all he could bring himself to say.

“Hope? Of course, I’m right!” Johnston replied.

James nodded, though as his mind looked back to when they had first met on board the Drake, a fresh sadness touched his eyes as he thought of Becket. Though just a lowly Sub Lieutenant, Major Johnston and Becket had hit it off right away and had been firm friends ever since. And now he’s going to have lost us both, James couldn’t help thinking.

Seeing something of James’s thoughts on his face, Johnston frowned. “What are you telling me, Admiral?” he insisted as his voice hardened.

James felt a spike of alarm. “Nothing,” he insisted, trying to control his voice. “I just wanted to say farewell. We have shared a lot together over these years, but we are now both in a great deal of danger. You’re right though, now is not the time for sentimentality. Good luck, General.” James said as he gave Johnston a salute.

“And to you too, Admiral,” Johnston replied automatically as he returned James’ salute.

James gave his friend one last smile and then hit the button on his command chair to end the COM channel before Johnston could ask any more questions. He then glanced at McMasters, Victory’s Flag Captain. They shared a brief moment as McMasters gave James a knowing nod, and then James turned back to survey the approaching Karacknid battlefleet.

It was quickly approaching the point where it could open up with its own missiles. Tanaka-lan had his battlefleet approaching on a course that would allow it to settle into a high orbit around New Shanghai. His intentions were clear; he was going to sit above James’ forces and allow both sides to pound each other until only one remained.

As the moment approached, James felt his heart rate increase. Fear had his stomach twisted up into knots. Despite the constant barrages of mark X missiles, Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet numbered sixty-three thousand warships. To face them, James had just nineteen thousand Allied warships keeping station with New Shanghai’s battlestations and defense satellites. The ten thousand civilian ships under Rear Admiral Carruthers had also rejoined the defense. It is not going to be enough, he knew. As much as he wanted to hope it wasn’t so, his thirty-five years of battle experience told him otherwise.

When both sides came into normal missile range of one another, James’ certainty was further cemented. From Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet, a massive salvo of eleven million missiles suddenly appeared as they were hurled from their tubes towards New Shanghai. James’ forces answered back, firing seven million of their own towards the Karacknids, though two million came from the last of James’ missile pods. Though James knew his forces' defenses were far stronger than their offensive capabilities, eleven million missiles was a salvo unlike anything an Allied force had faced and survived before.

But we're going to try! James said fiercely to himself as he thought of Christine and his children and everyone else he was responsible for. “This is what we’ve been preparing our whole lives for,” he said to his officers. “This is the greatest test we will ever face. Let us give it our all.” As he turned to meet the eyes of his officers, they each nodded or smiled at him. Fear was written on all their faces, but it was mixed with pride and determination. “Send a signal to the entire fleet,” James requested. “It is to read; ‘The Empire expects every man will do his duty.’”

“Aye, sir,” Hawkin said, his voice breaking. “Message sent,” he updated a moment later.

A moment later, someone changed the view on the main display from the Karacknid battlefleet onto James’ fleet. All around Victory, Human and Allied warships were waggling, showing Victory the universal sign of respect and honor. James felt his eyes water at the courage on display. Faced with almost certain death, every one of his officers and crew were prepared to give their lives for their loved ones and the Empire he had forged. We are ready, he said to himself, as ready as we could ever be. James took a moment to take in the movement of all the ships around his flagship, then with a tap on his command chair, he returned the view back onto the enemy battlefleet. “Let the fighting begin then,” he said to his crew, Tanaka-lan, and himself. “And let us show them what we are truly made of.”

Chapter 34

The 2nd Battle of New Shanghai was almost as bloody as Zeta Fort, yet in other ways, what the fleet lost was far greater.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Victory

Five minutes after the first salvo from the Karacknid battlefleet, it fired again and then kept up a steady barrage thereafter. Despite the diverse makeup of the Allied fleet and orbital defenses, they matched and even beat the reload timing of Tanaka-lan’s ships, firing between every four minutes and forty-five seconds and five minutes. The second Karacknid salvo was nearly a million missiles less than its first, telling James that Tanaka-lan had used the last of his missile pod freighters. Yet, his force’s second salvo fell in strength even more, dropping from seven million to just five as all of his missile pods were used up.

With a flight time of twenty minutes to target, three additional salvos were in space by the time the first Karacknid missiles began to approach New Shanghai. When they were just four minutes out, all hell appeared to break loose on the colony’s surface. Flashes from explosions and shockwaves filled the secondary displays that were monitoring New Shanghai. Knowing it was coming, James saw it right away. Aerial images showed Karacknid warriors spilling out into the streets and appearing on the rooftops of many buildings.

Immediately most were set upon by units of Marines and Colonial Militia. Tens of thousands of Karacknid warriors died as they fought their way to open spaces where they could launch their missiles. Ambushes caught many off guard, while others managed to fight their way past everything Johnston and his staff officers had prepared for them. Shuttles quickly filled the skies as they rained down hypervelocity missiles and plasma bolts onto any Karacknids they could see. In response, almost as many hypervelocity missiles raced up into the sky destroying many of the shuttles and sending the rest fleeing for cover. In every city James examined, fighting appeared to have broken out. It was impossible to tell which side was getting the upper hand. The only thing he could be certain about was that the cities themselves were taking the brunt of the damage. The Karacknid warriors cared nothing about the collateral damage they caused while Johnston’s units were fighting with such abandon that they to destroyed anything that hampered them from accomplishing their mission.

Then, just a minute before the Karacknid missile salvo came into defensive range, one of the Victory’s sensor consoles beeped an alert. A secondary holo display showed a new heat signature suddenly appear amongst the skyscrapers of New Shanghai’s capital. It quickly raced up into the air, through the atmosphere, and charged one of the orbital battlestations. A pair of frigates Hawkin had guarding the battlestation quickly intercepted it and shot it down. However, a couple of seconds later, two missiles blasted up into the sky, before they breached the atmosphere, more joined them, many more. Within twenty seconds thousands were screaming up towards the vulnerable underbellies of the battlestations.

The shuttles that had fled for safety moments before returned as their point defenses tore into the missiles. Then, in space, Georgia’s fighters swooped in as they intercepted all that they could. Finally, Hawkin’s frigates were tested to the limit as they were swarmed by missiles. James groaned when the first missile broke through. It slammed into a Golan battlestation and blew a massive hole deep into its innards. The battlestation didn’t explode, nor did it begin to deorbit, yet its combat effectiveness had to have been severely degraded. While it was lucky, others weren’t as more missiles broke past the frigates. Within seconds, explosions rippled up and down the formation of battlestations as many suffered at the hands of the ground-launched missiles. James saw at least ten blown apart by multiple hits. Twice as many again were hit and badly damaged.

Exploding and deorbiting battlestations threw the defensive formation of James’ forces into disarray. Before he could open his mouth to begin to bring some order back to his ships and stations, a new alarm sounded. It was one James was all too familiar with, for it announced Tanaka-lan’s missile salvo had reached point defense range. Automatically, all across the fleet, gunners that weren’t distracted opened up with their weapons. The largest barrage of defensive fire James had ever seen reached out to intercept the looming horde of missiles.

Mere seconds later, new alarms began to blare. “We’re picking up fighters!” One of Georgia’s officers half screamed. “They are almost right on top of us.”

“Dispatching fighters to intercept,” Georgia responded immediately in a calm voice.

So this is it, James thought towards Tanaka-lan as the hidden fighters all began to accelerate. He didn’t know how, but Tanaka-lan had found a way to hide their approach until they were almost on top of his force. Tanaka-lan intended to open the battle with one devastating attack against New Shanghai’s defenders and he had succeeded. The missiles from the planet had already disrupted James battlestations, the massive salvo that was now closing in would do further damage, and then behind them, twelve thousand fighters were going to land a strike of their own.

It's going to hurt, but we will weather it, James told himself as his gunners continued to engage the missiles and behind them, Georgia’s fighters began to throw themselves at the Karacknid fighters. As best he could, James sent a few quick orders to damaged battlestations to instruct them where to best direct their fire. Then, with nothing more he could do to aid his gunners, in silence, he watched the approach of the massive wave of fireballs that marked the leading edge of the Karacknid salvo. To their credit, the Allied gunners were destroying missiles in their tens of thousands. The Kulrean worldships, battlestations, and defense satellites truly came into their own when they could open up with their defense lasers. Hundreds of thousands of missiles fell to their fire. Yet every time a Karacknid warhead was destroyed, another appeared behind to take its place.

In the space of a minute and a half, the wave of fireballs that marked destroyed missiles rushed in and coalesced with New Shanghai’s defenders. Instantly, far larger explosions began to erupt as antimatter warheads started detonating. Blue blooms filled Victory’s holo display as hundreds of missiles detonated amongst the Allied warships and battlestations. The flash of explosion after explosion seemed to go on forever. James gripped the armrest of his command chair as he began to fear that they wouldn’t stop before his fleet was wiped out.

They did, however, eventually come to an end. When the holo display cleared, devastation greeted James’ eyes. Multiple expanding balls of debris also marked where an Allied ship or station had once been. Badly damaged and crippled ships could be seen in every direction. More than a handful of ships and stations were also falling out of orbit. Having lost power, New Shanghai’s gravity quickly began to pull them in towards certain destruction. To James’ relief, he quickly spotted Royal Sovereign and Sparrowhawk. James could only spare a couple of seconds to take in what had happened to his force before his eyes were drawn further out to where Georgia’s fighters were still heavily engaged with the Karacknid fighters. “How many are going to break through?” James asked as he glanced at his daughter.

“At least seven thousand, maybe more,” she said quietly. “I’m sorry, they just came out of nowhere.”

James nodded. "Your pilots have done what they could," he replied. The display told James the lead squadrons of Karacknid fighters were no more than sixty seconds from reaching point defense range. "Hawkin, let's prepare defenses as best we can," James said. He then began giving out a stream of orders to his staff officers as they worked to reform their fleets in such a way that would allow them to present the most overlapping fields of fire. Then the fighters began to charge in. "Get the civilian ships in front of the battlestations," James ordered coldly. "Then hide our capital ships behind their screening flotillas." Though a part of him felt guilty ordering some ships to sacrifice themselves for others, the battle was a game of numbers. The fighters would have orders to take out his battlestations and capital ships to do the most damage to his combat capabilities; James had to reduce the damage they were about to do as much as possible.

The second the fighters came into range, all of the Allied defensive weapons opened up on them. Waves of shrapnel from flak cannon rounds decimated the leading squadrons. Then energy weapons began to pick off many more of them. Once again, the Kulrean weapons and targeting systems proved second to none as they easily took out hundreds of the enemy’s nimble fighters. Even so, as many of James’ ships were damaged or still out of formation, the amount of fire trying to hit the Karacknid fighters was nowhere near as strong as it should have been.

As soon as the first enemy fighters got into range, they fired their directed particle weapons. In the blink of an eye, streams of particles accelerated close to the speed of light slammed into the Allied formation. Hundreds of civilian ships that had placed themselves between the battlestations and danger were cut apart. So too were many frigates and destroyers as they protected their larger consorts. Then a second wave of fighters fired through the gaps that had been opened in the Allied lines. Battlestations, dreadnoughts, and battleships began to be sliced apart.

To James’ relief, as soon as they fired, the enemy fighters peeled away from their charge towards his ships. Tanaka-lan was not willing to sacrifice them yet, he was happy to see. Victory’s main display showed thousands of the fighters wheeling away as they fled back towards their carriers. James wasn’t surprised to see scores of Allied fighters tear into them as Georgia operated her squadron’s with deadly precision. As his eyes followed the Karacknid fighters out, James saw why they were happy to fall back; the next Karacknid salvo was quickly approaching. It was just two minutes out.

So little time, he thought as he turned back to survey his fleet. Many more ships were now dead or dying. Without even sparing a second to see how his salvo had fared against Tanaka-lan’s fleet, he threw himself into assessing the damage his force had taken and preparing them to face the next salvo. Only after it came crashing in, killing many more of his ships and stations, did James get a moment to pause and collect his thoughts. With five minutes until the third wave of enemy missiles approached, he needed to assess the situation. Leaving the plight of many damaged and crippled ships in his force to his subordinates, James focused on the state of his fleet.

Already, over twelve hundred warships, a hundred battlestations and two thousand civilian ships were missing from the most current unit roster. Twice as many again had suffered damage to one degree or another. Most of the losses had been suffered in the first salvo where Tanaka-lan's ground troops and fighters had caused a great deal of devastation. But that is good, James said to himself. For now, his forces would be able to hold their own more easily. And we're hurting him, James reassured himself as he turned to study the Karacknid fleet. At least seven hundred enemy warships had been taken out by the two Allied salvos that had hit the enemy battle fleet so far. James took thirty seconds to review the recording of the attack of his second salvo. As he suspected, with far more missiles to have to deal with, the Bomblet and Shadow warheads released by the Mark X missiles were proving even more deadly.

Turning back to his fleet, James saw Jonathan, Scott, Reverus, and his other senior fleet commanders were already reworking their formations to make up for their losses. James took another half a minute to see how each fleet and the remaining battlestations matched up with one another, then he quickly began moving his fleets around. He barely got them into place when their defensive weapons began to open up on the third Karacknid salvo.

Throughout the fleet, gunners tracked the individual targets assigned to them and did their best to shoot down each incoming missile. Weapons officers analyzed the incoming missiles' ECM and evasive maneuvers, looking for weaknesses that could be exploited. Commanders of flotillas, squadrons, and fleets sought to coordinate the fire of their ships to overwhelm the missiles coming at them. Waves of fighters also flashed across the missiles’ paths as they tried to shoot down as many missiles as they could.

James left them all to it. He trusted his people. He needed to remain above it all and keep his focus on the wider strategic situation. Only after the third salvo struck home did he give out a handful of orders to move several squadrons of warships to improve his fleet's defensive formation. Then he watched as a fourth salvo struck his ships. When the blue antimatter blooms dissipated, he assessed the situation once again.

The second, third, and fourth Karacknid salvos had, on average, taken out six hundred warships and a handful of battlestations each. James' return fire was destroying about five hundred Karacknid warships in return. "How is it looking?" Georgia asked from her command chair beside James, sensing her father was deep in thought.

James looked up and shook his head. "Not good," he said in a half whisper. He then sent his assessment over to her command chair. "At this rate, we will lose half our force in about fifteen salvos. Assuming they have enough missiles to keep fighting after that, the second half of our force won’t last much longer." James turned from Georgia and sought out Tanaka-lan's flagship. Could he try it yet? He asked himself. He was only going to get one chance, and if he failed, then the battle would be lost instantly. The problem was, Tanaka-lan could read the strategic situation as well as he. He would never go for it. I need to force an opening.

"I see what you mean," Georgia said. "We need to try something then," she added. James looked back to her in surprise, wondering if she had read his mind, but when she continued, he realized she hadn’t. "Our best bet is a fighter strike, a massive one," Georgia said as she fixed James with a serious look. "I’ve already run the calculations. The Karacknid fighters that attacked us will still be refueling, but all our fighters that engaged them are now ready to attack. If we launch all our fighters now, bar the ones we have engaging missiles, we should be able to hit the Karacknid fleet before it can refuel most of its fighters. We could attack with our seventh salvo. If my pilots can take out enough of their capital ships, then we could make this battle last far longer. Your fleet could endure a hundred enemy salvos before being defeated, and all the while you’d be whittling down their strength too."

James didn’t like it. He, Scott, and Reverus had hoped to hold the fighters back until far more of Tanaka-lan’s ships had been lost. Then the fighters would be able to come into their own. But we are losing carriers and orbital hangars with every salvo, he reasoned with himself, already knowing Georgia was right. One other thing made him hesitate, though; he knew Georgia would insist on leading the attack herself. We cannot protect them forever, he thought as he remembered the words he had said to Christine. They are adults now. "All right," James said, "make your preparations. Launch now to hit with the seventh salvo. Buy us as much time as you can."

Georgia nodded solemnly. "I will, father," she promised. "And thank you."

"For what?" James asked.

"For letting me do this."

"Just make sure you come back," James half pleaded.

Georgia grinned. "I’ll do my best." She then turned and began quickly giving out instructions to her officers. Within seconds she was on her feet. "I need to go to my fighter. I’ll take command from there."

"Godspeed," James said as Georgia squeezed his shoulder on her way past him. He watched her leave the bridge, then forced himself to activate the command COM channel. "Wing Commander Somerville has advised that we launch a fighter strike with our seventh salvo. We should be able to hit the Karacknids before they’ve had time to refuel most of their fighters. Given the losses we're taking, I have approved her attack. Your fighter squadrons will already be receiving orders now."

"We don’t have any choice," Scott said, having seen the same numbers James had. "Our defenses are good, but they still have too many ships. If we are going to turn this into a long, bloody siege, we need to cut their missile numbers."

"Agreed," Reverus added. "This is the only way. My pilots will not let you down."

"Then let us make sure our seventh salvo is as deadly as possible," James said. "And that we are all still here to receive our fighters when they return to refuel and rearm." And please, be among those who come back, he thought towards Georgia.

Chapter 35

The weapons of war may be always changing, but the characteristics it takes to fight a war never do.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

As soon as her Talon fighter launched out of Victory's modified launcher, Georgia let out a long slow breath as she allowed her body to relax. Almost gleefully, she reached out and embraced her flight stick. She hated sitting in a command chair on the bridge of a warship. Even more, she hated giving orders that sent pilots into battle while she remained safely behind. In the cockpit of a fighter was where she belonged. She now knew it was what she had been born to do. Whilst Jonathan was at home on the bridge of a starship and her twin Edward loved working in the shadows, she needed to be in a fighter.

Ever so gently, Georgia eased the nose of her fighter away from New Shanghai and then boosted up her engines. With only five minutes between incoming enemy salvos, she had little time to get clear before the fleet’s defensive gunners opened fire again. All around her, squadrons of fighters did the same as thousands launched from their carriers and orbital hangars. As Georgia maneuvered her fighter, her Wing began to fall into formation behind her. By the time the fleet’s gunners opened up on the next Karacknid salvo, fourteen thousand fighters were keeping station with Georgia’s Talon as they moved away from the battle.

Georgia checked that every squadron was in position and then she activated her COM unit to speak to her Squadron Leaders. “There’s no time to be sneaky about this. They’re going to know we’re coming anyway. We need to move fast if we’re going to attack with the fleet’s seventh salvo. Let’s do this.” As she spoke, she pointed her nose at the Karacknid battlefleet, waited a moment for the rest of her Wing to follow the maneuver, and then went to full acceleration.

Within a minute, she was able to watch as the fifth Allied salvo struck the Karacknid battlefleet. Her fighter’s sensors couldn’t track all the damage that was done, but it looked like hundreds more enemy ships had been destroyed. Once the explosions ended, Georgia studied her target. On one of her screens, she began highlighting different fleets within the Karacknids' larger formation and assigned squadrons to attack each. The Karacknid battlefleet was far too large for her to have any hope of destroying a significant proportion of it. Yet its size also meant that it was widely dispersed. Georgia quickly gave orders for her squadrons to spread out to make it look like they would be hitting many enemy fleets at once. In reality, the targeting data she sent her Squadron Leaders focused on three Karacknid fleets at the center of the battlefleet’s formation. They contained the largest concentration of enemy dreadnoughts. That was where her fighters would do the most damage.

And where my target is, Georgia thought to herself as she eyed Tanaka-lan’s oversized dreadnought. It was nestled behind several dreadnaughts and over a hundred smaller ships, yet her sensors could still see it. No matter the cost to her, Georgia intended to destroy the massive ship. It was the only way she could think of to save her parents and brother. Her father’s strategy of bleeding Tanaka-lan’s fleet to the point where it couldn’t advance any further was a fine one, given the numbers Tanaka-lan had. But she liked the idea of killing the Karacknid Imperator even more. Arrayed closely around Georgia’s fighter were twelve of her crack squadrons. Georgia intended to use them to take out the ships guarding Tanaka-lan’s flagship and give her a clear shot at cutting the head off the invasion fleet that had come to conquer her species and kill her family.

But first, we have some friends to deal with, Georgia said out loud as her sensors began to pick up fighter launches from the Karacknid fleet. By her calculations, most of the Karacknid fighters that had survived the attack on the Allied defenders wouldn’t have had time to return to their carriers, land, and be fully refueled, but that didn’t mean some hadn’t. And Tanaka-lan probably kept some fighters in reserve, Georgia guessed as well.

With a calmness that she knew she shouldn’t have, Georgia watched as the number of enemy fighters that were forming up to intercept her steadily grew. In her mind, it didn’t matter how many there were going to be; she was punching through them and going for Tanaka-lan. No Karacknid fighter pilot was going to stand in her way.

Switching COM channels, Georgia addressed all of her pilots. “Listen up, everyone. You have all seen how the battle is going. The Karacknids have more ships and are hammering our fleet. If we’re to save Earth, we need to balance out the enemy’s numbers. Our lives are no longer what is important, only killing the enemy is. That doesn’t mean you are to just throw your lives away. Once you have fired your missiles, you are to pull out. But up until that point, nothing else matters. Everything is riding on us destroying as many capital ships as possible. So let’s show these Karacknids just what we can all do, shall we?”

As a chorus of voices began to reply, Georgia smiled, then clicked over to a different COM channel that connected her with the twelve Squadron Leaders who commanded the fighters closest to her Talon. “I’m sending you updated targeting data,” she said to them all.

It only took a couple of seconds for one squadron leader to reply. “Tanaka-lan’s flagship. How are we going to hit it? It is protected behind hundreds of ships.”

“That is where you all come in,” Georgia replied. “I will take the flagship. Your squadrons are going to clear a path for me. We will hang back by a few seconds and let the main strike go in against the fleet around Tanaka-lan’s flagship, then you will strike and clear out the ships that are left. I will do the rest.”

Though no one else spoke, Georgia could sense what they were thinking. No doubt to them, it sounded like a suicide mission. Even if they could clear a path for her, how could a lone fighter attack an oversized dreadnought? If it were any other pilot, Georgia would have agreed. But she knew what she was capable of. “Well, now you know,” Georgia said into the silence. “I chose your squadrons because you are my best. So don’t let me down.”

“We won’t, Wing Commander,” one of the Eaglaton Squadron Leaders responded. “We will follow you to our deaths if that is what is required.”

Georgia felt her eyes moisten. She hadn’t expected such trust and respect from a species Humanity had been at war with just a handful of years ago. “Thank you,” she said quietly. “Thank you all for this.” Her voice then hardened. “Now, let’s see it through.”

On her screen, Georgia could see that the Karacknid fighters had formed up. Five and a half thousand were moving to intercept her force. Quickly she began to assign targets to all her squadrons. Then she spoke to all her Squadron Leaders for the final time. “Instruct all your pilots to fire their missiles and then focus entirely on evasive maneuvers,” she told them. "We’re not here to tangle with those fighters, so let them pass. Good luck to you all and godspeed.”

When all her Squadron Leaders had acknowledged her command, Georgia rolled her shoulders, took a slow deep breath, and then reached out and took hold of her flight stick again. Gently at first, then with increasing vigor, she began to build up her evasive maneuvers as she synced her senses and body with her fighter’s controls. Ahead of her, the Karacknid battlefleet was surrounded in explosions as the sixth Allied salvo struck home. Then space darkened again as the Karacknids prepared to receive Georgia’s attack. For a moment, Georgia thought of her parents and siblings. I do this for you, she thought, and then fell into her trance-like state as everything left her mind but her fighter and the targets in front of her.

Less than a minute later, both groups of fighters smashed into one another. Thousands of missiles were launched by both sides. Explosions erupted all around Georgia’s Talon as some of her pilots died. However, far more Karacknids were taken out. Georgia easily shot down one missile that had been closing in on her, then dodged a second. Then the Karacknids came into range with their laser cannons. Ignoring her own orders, Georgia both dodged every beam fired at her and returned fire with her plasma cannons. In the space of five seconds, she shot down three enemy fighters. As the Karacknids flashed past her, Georgia flipped her fighter over and shot down two more before they got out of range.

That’s five that won’t be attacking the fleet again, she thought to herself as she turned her fighter around again. A glance at one of her secondary screens told her she had lost just over sixteen hundred fighters. The number was high, but we still have enough, she assured herself as she fixed her eyes on Tanaka-lan’s flagship. A myriad of colors enveloped it and the entire Karacknid battlefleet as they came under attack from the Allied seventh missile salvo. Georgia watched in satisfaction as hundreds of enemy warships were destroyed and many more damaged. Now it is our turn, she thought eagerly.

On her HUD, a ring appeared that showed the estimated maximum range of the Karacknids’ defensive weapons. Georgia took several deep breaths to calm herself and then she patiently waited five more seconds. Just before the Karacknids began to open fire, she tapped her console to send one last command to her Squadron Leaders. Immediately, they all altered course as they turned from headings that had them attacking almost every one of Tanaka-lan’s spread-out fleets, to focusing on just three.

Seconds later, the Karacknid battlefleet opened fire. Instantly, Georgia knew she was facing a weight of fire she had never experienced before. At least two fighters near her were destroyed by the opening shots. Even with her evasive maneuvers, her Talon’s computer screamed at her as it detected several large energy beams pass close to the fighter. Georgia ignored the explosions that continued to erupt around her and the noises from her cockpit. Her eyes were now fixed squarely on Tanaka-lan’s flagship. Nothing mattered but the empty space between her and it as she twisted and weaved through everything that was fired at her.

Quickly, Georgia lost all track of time as her world focused down to the next maneuver. When her shield flared from a laser hit, she barely registered it. Even as her lead squadrons began to fire their own missiles, she didn’t glance at them to watch their progress. Far larger explosions in her periphery told her Karacknid ships were now dying. Yet they didn’t matter. It was the ships between her and Tanaka-lan’s flagship that needed to die.

Without blinking or taking her eye off the oversized dreadnought, she tapped on her console with her free hand as she assigned targets to the squadrons she hoped were still with her. From all around her, grazer beams and anti-ship missiles appeared and raced towards the dreadnoughts and battleships protecting Tanaka-lan’s flagship. Seconds later, the fire coming her way began to intensify even further. The other squadrons are pulling back, Georgia knew instinctively. Now all the Karacknid defensive fire that could reach her would be tracking in on the squadrons with her. Half a second later, her shield flared from another hit, then Georgia barely had time to take a breath before it flared again. An alarm from her console told her the shield was now gone. Ignoring it, Georgia gritted her teeth and surged forward.

She let out a growl when the ships she had targeted were all hit and blown apart by the fire from her squadrons. Immediately, she turned her fighter toward the hole in the enemy’s formation that opened up. As the explosions and debris cleared, more destroyers and frigates came rushing into view, blocking her path to her target. At once, Georgia ordered more missiles released at them. Again, anti-ship missiles appeared from fighters that had managed to keep up with her so far, though not as many this time. Even so, they blew apart a handful of enemy warships, and Georgia saw what she had been waiting for, a clear path towards Tanaka-lan’s flagship.

Ignoring the risk to her own life, she charged towards it. On her HUD, she watched as her grazer cannon tried to get a lock on the massive ship. The fire coming her way was now like nothing Georgia had ever experienced before, even in simulators. Sweat ran down her forehead and her back. "Come on," she pleaded with her missiles as they tried to get a lock. Before they could, more warships surged into her view as new Karacknid ships threw themselves between their Imperator and Georgia’s fighters.

Georgia snarled as she ordered the ships taken out. A handful of missiles and grazer beams appeared from around her and raced towards the ships. Three Karacknids were destroyed, but six others were still rushing to swarm around Tanaka-lan’s flagship. Georgia instantly realized time was running out for her to hit her target. A fresh sense of peace descended upon her as she saw what she needed to do. Twisting and weaving, she continued to dodge everything fired at her as she maneuvered to position herself between two destroyers. On her HUD, she focused the grazer cannons' targeting sensor directly forward. A moment later, and for just a fraction of a second, a gap opened up through which she could clearly see Tanaka-lan's dreadnought. Her grazer's targeting computer beeped at her to say it had a lock. In a wave of relief, Georgia's finger began to depress her primary trigger.

Out of nowhere, a frigate suddenly filled her vision as it threw itself in front of Georgia's fighter, trying to ram her. Knowing that if she fired now, the grazer beam would just hit the frigate, Georgia swerved away from the frigate. Instantly, she twisted her fighter back towards Tanaka-lan's flagship. What she saw made her swear. The giant warship was pulling back. In front of it, many ships were now racing in to form a protective cocoon. Desperately, Georgia looked for a way she could fly between them and still hit her target. Yet she could see none.

In frustration, she swore again, time felt like it came to a halt as she did. Her parents flashed through her mind. She had failed them. For a couple of seconds, Georgia continued her evasive maneuvers, her mind unable to process her failure as she simply shook her head. She had accepted she was going to die. But she had wanted her death to count for something. Now that was impossible!

Screaming, Georgia turned her fighter around and sought out the nearest capital ship she could see. A second later, she sent her grazer beam flashing towards a battleship. It slammed into the battleship, ripping it in half. In an effort to throw off the fire coming at her, Georgia flew right through the debris-filled gap between both halves as they broke apart. Then, Georgia found herself at a loss once again. It would take minutes for her grazer cannon to recharge, and there was no way to get to Tanaka-lan now anyway. The obvious thing to do was to turn tail and run. Yet she didn’t want to leave the battle. She wanted to kill the alien who was hell-bent on murdering her family and entire species.

Movement in her peripheral vision caught her attention a second later. Miraculously, a handful of fighters were still keeping formation with her. Instantly, Georgia knew what she had to do. She couldn’t lead them to their deaths. “All fighters pull out. Repeat, all fighters pull out,” Georgia ordered as she swung her Talon away from the Karacknid battlefleet.

More sweat soaked her body as she continued to dodge the fire the Karacknids sent after her as she fled. Yet, after just twenty seconds, the fire ceased. Georgia immediately looked around her. Seven fighters had matched her move for move and survived the attack run against Tanaka-lan's flagship. She was amazed. She didn’t know how she had done it, let alone all of them.

Widening her focus, she saw thousands of fighters ahead of her as the rest of the fighters of her Wing were already running back towards New Shanghai. It looked like Georgia had lost nearly two-thirds of her force. Sadness filled Georgia at the losses. Yet, when she looked back at the Karacknid fleet, she knew it had been worth it. We hurt them, she said to herself even as she felt like a failure. "They did it for you, another voice in her mind told her as a slither of pride mingled with her feelings of failure. Georgia was far from happy. But she knew that her Wing had accomplished what it had set out to do. And that will have to be enough, she thought with a sigh. There was no way she could try another attack like the one she had just attempted. She didn’t have the fighter numbers to try again. It’s over to you now, father, she thought as she sought out Victory and was relieved to see her father’s flagship was still intact.

Chapter 36

Sometimes, the only way to stop a bully is to face him head-on.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Victory

James jumped to his feet when Georgia’s fighter didn’t fire its grazer beam with the rest of her wing. “What is she doing!” he demanded when he saw her continuing to charge into the midst of the Karacknid battlefleet with over a hundred fighters tightly arrayed around her. His mouth fell open as he watched her fighter dodge everything fired at her. He was filled with awe as Georgia’s fighters blasted apart a squadron of dreadnaughts and then charged on into the enemy fleet. Then he saw her target. She’s trying to kill him!

For a second James was filled with hope. If Tanaka-lan was killed, his forces would lose their cohesion and maybe even retreat. But then the fighters around Georgia quickly began to be picked off as the Karacknids focused their fire upon them. Moments later, many more ships rushed to place themselves between Georgia’s fighter and Tanaka-lan’s flagship. The amount of fire focused on Georgia was staggering. James had no idea how she was doing what she was. It was something beyond her augments and training. She is utterly amazing.

Even as James thought that, he grew grim. There were simply too many Karacknid ships closing in on her. She can’t get to him. Even she can’t overcome his numbers. James's mood darkened further as his awe turned to fear for his daughter. He grimaced when a frigate nearly collided with Georgia’s fighter. Then he shook his head when Georgia gave up and attacked a battleship. “What now?” he blurted out when she didn’t immediately try to run. “Get out of there!” he shouted.

Relief washed over him when her fighter eventually did turn. As his daughter dodged every laser beam fired at her as she fled the battle, awe once again filled James. She is something else, he couldn’t help concluding. Yet even she couldn’t beat him, he thought in dismay. But she has the right idea, another voice said in his mind. And maybe now there is an opening. Victory’s main display was showing Georgia’s strike had taken out nearly three thousand enemy warships and no doubt damaged many more. Whilst three thousand wasn’t a high number compared to the total number of ships Tanaka-lan had, most of the losses had been battlecruisers, battleships, or dreadnaughts. She has to have taken out at least ten percent of his missile salvo strength, James guessed. Which meant his defenses were going to have a much easier time of it. Which means we are going to be able to stay in this battle a whole lot longer!

*

Slayer

Tanaka-lan snarled as thousands of missiles exploded among his three central fleets. The Allied fighters were tearing into his strongest formations. “Another one of their tricks,” he spat as he swore.

“Imperator, there is a group of enemy fighters that haven’t fired yet,” an officer informed Tanaka-lan.

Tanaka-lan’s eyes narrowed as a group of fighters was highlighted and the holo display zoomed in on them. Immediately, he knew what was happening. “They are coming for us,” he said calmly. “Move Slayer back, order our escort flotilla and any other nearby ships to move to intercept them.

At once, the twelve light ships that encircled Slayer began to move off. As they did, some of the enemy fighters opened fire. A group of dreadnoughts near Slayer suffered the brunt of their attack, causing Tanaka-lan to snarl again. His anger quickly grew as more and more ships began to target the incoming fighters, and yet they kept coming. One fighter at the head of the enemy formation caught his attention. It belonged to the new species who had just joined the Allied cause. That pilot is good, very good, Tanaka-lan begrudgingly admitted. “Focus on that fighter,” he ordered as he selected it. “Take it down.”

As the amount of fire being directed at the fighter nearly doubled, and yet it still kept dodging everything thrown at it, Tanaka-lan leaned forward in his command chair. How is that possible? he asked himself. Then the remaining fighters around their leader fired their energy weapons and missiles. In a flash, most of Slayer’s protective flotilla were blown apart. Tanaka-lan’s admiration for the enemy pilot instantly turned to concern, and then fear. “That fighter is still coming for us. Shoot it down!” he ordered. A second later, Tanaka-lan became even more frantic. “Order all ships to intercept that fighter. Don’t let it get a shot on us!”

For a few heartbeats, genuine fear gripped Tanaka-lan as he thought Slayer might actually be in danger. It felt like the fighter was demon-possessed and had been sent by some avenging spirit to kill him, no matter what his fleet threw at it. But then a frigate threw itself directly into the fighter’s path. The enemy pilot had no choice but to swerve away from its attack run on Slayer. Seconds later, it gave up entirely and slammed a grazer beam into a battleship instead.

Tanaka-lan slumped down into his command chair as the battleship was split in two. He immediately looked around at his officers, suddenly feeling shame at his fear. Thankfully, they were all intently watching the holo display. “Target those fighters as they run,” he ordered far more calmly. “I don’t want any getting away.”

Half a minute later, Tanaka-lan snarled when, despite his order, the fighter that had almost reached Slayer escaped. He wanted the pilot dead; instead, he now faced the possibility it could return to try a second strike later in the battle. And they have already done enough damage, Tanaka-lan thought as he forced himself to forget about the fighter and concentrate on the wider battle. A damage report was already waiting for him. He extended the claws from one of his hands into his command chair as he read it. Along with the thousands of fighters, he had lost attempting to intercept the Allied fighter strike, they had also taken out over a thousand dreadnoughts and battleships and twice as many battlecruisers and smaller ships. Tanaka-lan cursed Somerville and his pilots. Though he had many more dreadnoughts, each one took a year and trillions of rukals to build. But we still have the numerical advantage, Tanaka-lan said to himself. And they cannot run. Soon they will all be dead. "Reform the fleet and continue firing," he ordered.

For the next twenty minutes, Tanaka-lan silently watched as his officers continued the battle. Four salvos hit the Allied positions in that time. The first two, fired before the fighter strength caused a lot of damage, especially to the orbital battlestations. Tanaka-lan had ordered that they be specifically targeted as he wanted their long-range missiles taken out of the battle as soon as possible. The third and fourth salvos, however, did not fare nearly so well. With so many dreadnoughts gone, the battlefleet's salvos were reduced by nearly two hundred thousand missiles. As a result, despite the losses they had already suffered, the Allied defenses held up far better than before.

After the fourth salvo hit home and had as small an impact as the third, Tanaka-lan growled his frustration. "I want a full analysis of those last two salvos," he requested. "Then a projection estimating how long it will take us to defeat them now."

As his officers got to work, Tanaka-lan was forced to watch as another Allied salvo hit his battlefleet. Four hundred and ninety warships were destroyed this time. He dug his claws into his command chair again. His losses were mounting. So too were Somerville's, he knew, but where his losses consisted entirely of warships, Somerville was losing far more armed civilian freighters, defense satellites, and warships. This is what he wanted, to force me into a long-drawn-out battle, Tanaka-lan knew. With the Sol system and the Humans' homeworld just one jump away, he knew he could pull back and go and conquer the system at any moment. But then he would leave Somerville’s force in his rear. And that was unacceptable. Taking out Somerville and his fleet was worth a thousand dreadnoughts.

When the projection he requested came in several minutes later after another enemy salvo hit his fleet, Tanaka-lan was forced to accept that that was just what it was going to take. Eighty-seven salvos. That was how long his officers estimated it would take to wear down the colony's defenses. In that time, they thought over twenty thousand of Tanaka-lan's warships would be lost in the process, with at least another ten thousand suffering enough damage that they would have to be sent back to the border fleet bases on the other side of The Wilds for repair.

Half my fleet, Tanaka-lan said to himself. The price was far higher than he had imagined even a day ago. The Kulrean battlestations, and the newcomers' warships and fighters. That was what was making the battle so costly. And both must have their homeworlds on the other side of Human space, Tanaka-lan guessed. He knew where Kulrea was, and it wasn’t hard to imagine the other avian species had their worlds in that direction too. That meant if he wanted to stop either from building more ships to confront him with, he needed to finish off the Humans and continue his advance. Which means this system and Sol need to fall now! Tanaka-lan thought savagely. He had received several long-range scout reports in the last week indicating that more fleets were moving east from Mindus Space and Varanni Alliance territory in a race to come to Somerville’s aid. Tanaka-lan wanted Somerville’s fleet destroyed and the Sol system reduced to debris by the time they arrived. Which means we must play this battle out, he decided reluctantly, despite the losses his subordinates were projecting.

“Instruct our supply fleet to approach,” Tanaka-lan ordered. “It seems we are going to need the extra missiles they carry. Begin resupplying the fleet as soon as they close with us. I don’t want anything to delay us from crushing this colony and its defenses.”

“Yes, Imperator,” Tanaka-lan’s Chief of Staff said at once.

Tanaka-lan stared at New Shanghai and its defenders. He wished he had another trick to play against them. Yet he had used up all his novel strategies against Zeta Fort. Wait! He suddenly thought. There was one more thing he could try. The chances that it would lure Somerville’s fleet away from the colony were extremely slim. But maybe it will still lead him to do something rash, and even if it doesn’t, it will be a good distraction for his fleet. “Bring up our prisoner,” Tanaka-lan said as a wide, sharp-toothed grin spread across his face. “And prepare to transmit an open message to every ship in the enemy fleet.”

Minutes later, Tanaka-lan’s prisoner was carried in by two warriors and thrown at his feet. Both her hands were missing, and her face was a bloody mess. She grunted as she hit the ground. Though the rest of her body remained still, her head turned up towards Tanaka-lan, and the one eye she had left looked defiantly at him.

Tanaka-lan laughed at her. “So, there is still some fight left in you yet, Vice Admiral, good, that is just what I need.” Standing, Tanaka-lan reached down, grabbed her throat, and lifted her feet. Gurgling sounds escaped her lips, along with a drop of blood. As he began to release her, she started falling again, so he grabbed tighter and held her up.

Slowly he turned her so that she could see the main display. “Do you recognize where we are, or who we have trapped below us?” Feeling her body stiffen, Tanaka-lan laughed again. “That is right, I have kept you alive just so you can see the fall of your Empire. Now, let us show your friends just how strong your resolve is. I am sure they will enjoy watching your execution.” Turning to one of his officers, Tanaka-lan gestured to him with his free hand. “Begin recording, let’s show our enemies what lies in wait for them all.”

*

IS Victory

“Admiral, we’re picking up a transmission from the Karacknid fleet. It's unencrypted,” a COMs officer reported to James, the surprise in her voice clear.

“Tanaka-lan probably wants to gloat,” James said to his officers, fearing that whatever Tanaka-lan had to say would only hurt his fleet’s morale even more. Even the most junior officer could see that, despite Georgia's successful fighter attack, the Allied fleet could not win the battle. All that was left now was to take as much of Tanaka-lan’s fleet with them as possible. Wait, James suddenly thought to himself, as he started to get excited. If he wants to speak to us, even if it is to mock us, this may be the chance I need! “Let’s see it,” James said, the eagerness in his voice made several officers turn to look at him.

The visual that appeared on Victory’s main holo display eviscerated James’ excitement. He froze as his mind struggled to take in what he was looking at. A cry escaped his lips, but he didn’t even hear it. Emilie! His mind screamed. The deepest fear he had been suppressing since the beginning of the war broke loose and consumed him. He knew she had been captured. He had hoped she had been quickly killed, though in his heart he had always feared... Now he knew. Though the human in front of him on the display was a thin, bloody shadow of his niece, James recognized her passion and defiance staring out at him from her one remaining eye.

As he looked down at the rest of her, James recoiled in horror. She had been mutilated. Both her hands were gone and her legs looked broken and misshapen. Her uniform was in tatters and deep cuts, some of which looked fresh, were visible underneath. Looking back at her face, James really studied it. Apart from the look in her eye, it really was very difficult to recognize her for her face was a swollen mass of bruises and cuts. Tears ran down James’ cheeks at what he saw. They instantly turned to anger as he thought of the months of abuse Emilie must have suffered to look like she did. His hands clenched into fists, and he let out a growl of rage. I’m going to kill him! He swore to himself as he fixed his eyes on the grinning mouth of his most hated enemy.

Almost as if Tanaka-lan sensed where James’ emotions had gone, he finally began to speak. “Greetings, Emperor Somerville and all who are watching. Seeing as it appears this battle will be prolonged for several hours, I thought we could have some sport to pass the time. You all recognize your Emperor’s niece, don’t you? Well, I thought it would be educational to learn what I will be doing to all your families once I defeat your fleet and take this colony and all the others your sniveling race has founded.” Tanaka-lan turned to Emilie. “So, my esteemed guest, it appears our time together has come to an end. Do you have any last words for those who will soon join you in death?”

Fresh tears ran down James’ cheeks as Emilie’s jaw trembled. He could see the strain in her eye as she fought to speak. After a couple of seconds, her lips parted, and a gasp came out. Then, in more of a croak than a whisper, she managed to speak. “Mark.. Samuel.. tell them, I love them,” she said even as her body shook with the pain and effort it took.

Tanaka-lan laughed. “They will be dead soon enough, as will all your fleet,” he added as he looked up into the recording device, then without breaking his stare, he slowly extended his claws from his knuckles. Razor-sharp, they sliced into Emilie’s chest. Blood gushed down each claw. As they cut deeper, Emilie shuddered. She didn’t scream or cry out, however. Instead, her lips kept moving, mouthing the last three words she had spoken again and again.

James' lips trembled and tears continued to run down his cheeks as he watched his niece die. Though he knew she couldn’t see him, he held her gaze without blinking. They will know! He swore to her. They will know. It was clear she was speaking to him. She knew he would be out there. As Emilie’s lips slowed, James felt blood run down his own palms as his fingernails dug into them. Then her head slumped over. Tanaka-lan laughed as he held up Emilie’s limp body. “See what I will do to all your family, Emperor Somerville, to all your family and then to all the citizens of this pathetic empire you think you have built.”

James wasn’t listening. Instead, he was still staring at Emilie’s broken body. It is over now, he thought to her. Your suffering is over now. He closed his eyes as more tears ran down his cheek. Memories threatened to rise up and engulf him. The first time he had met Emilie after Andrea had found her on Alpha and brought her to Earth after her mother had died. The day Emilie had been accepted into the naval academy. The look on her face when he had told her he had arranged to have her last name changed to Somerville and officially recognize her in the family. Those and so many more memories hovered at the edge of his mind.

Opening his eyes, he dispelled each memory. He knew what Tanaka-lan was doing; the strategic situation was clear. If James kept his fleet bottled up behind New Shanghai’s defenses, the battle would be prolonged by hours, if not more. Tanaka-lan would have to expend thousands of more ships to take the planet's orbitals. Yet if James lost his head and charged his fleet, Tanaka-lan could defeat them in an hour and be on his way to Earth before the end of the day. Despite the grief raging within him, James smiled. Things were not going to work out as Tanaka-lan thought, he had given James the opening he had been looking for. “This ends now,” he said as he fixed his eyes on Tanaka-lan, even though the Karacknid couldn’t see him.

The holo image of the Karacknid Imperator was still laughing. He then flung Emilie’s body out of sight. “You see, Emperor, all those whom you love will die at my hands,” Tanaka-lan began to say. “You’re a coward, and all you can do is run from me, and so I will continue to kill more and more of your people. They will all die because you have failed them...”

“Cut that off!” James ordered savagely.

“Yes, Admiral,” Hawkin said at once.

James wiped his eyes and then turned to his Chief of Staff. “I want orders sent to every officer of rank Lieutenant and above immediately. The orders are simple, they are ordered upon my authority to keep their ships, flotillas, squadrons, and fleets behind New Shanghai’s defenses. Any order to the contrary from any senior officers is to be ignored. Any officers that disobey this command will be court-martialed. You are also to instruct Wing Commander Somerville and any other fighters scheduled to land on Victory to turn away and find other ships to land on.”

“But, Admiral, I don’t understand. Why would anyone disobey you?” Hawkin asked.

James smiled at Hawkin sadly. “I’m sorry, Commander. I wish there was another way to do this.”

Hawkin shook his head. “Do what, Admiral?”

“Just send those orders,” James instructed. “Do it now and inform me when you are done.”

Hawkin nodded. Then James' COM officer waved to get his attention. “Admiral, I have several priority one requests for COMs link with you. Empress Christine is among them.”

James’ eyes threatened to betray him again as he imagined what Christine wanted to say to him. Though he longed to hear her voice after what he had just witnessed, now was the time for revenge, not words. “Ignore them,” he said in a forced tone.

Less than thirty seconds later, Hawkin turned back to James. “Your orders have been sent, Admiral.”

“Thank you,” James said, then he turned to Victory’s Captain. McMasters held his gaze, then slowly nodded. He was the only one James had shared his plan with. He had to, for it wasn’t going to work without his Flag Captain.

“Navigation, alter our course,” McMaster’s said. “Lay in a direct course for Tanaka-lan’s superdreadnought. Maximum acceleration.”

“Captain, what, are you sure?” The navigation officer stumbled.

“I am sure,” McMasters responded.

“Do as he commands,” James added when the officer didn’t immediately begin to alter Victory’s trajectory. “And open an unencrypted COM channel. I have a message to broadcast to Tanaka-lan.”

“Channel open,” James was informed a moment later.

“False Imperator Tanaka-lan,” James said as he rehearsed the lines he had asked General Tasata-su about days ago. “You are a liar, a murderer, and a charlatan. You have no right to claim the title Imperator. I defeated Taranaki in Trava-klan. I am his heir. You are nothing more than a pretender; a false Imperator like all the others that have come and gone in the last three decades. Well, now I will show to all your people that you are nothing more than a fraud. I challenge you to Trava-klan. My ship and I will defeat you and show to all true Karacknids that I am their rightful leader.”

James paused as he thought of Emilie. He suddenly felt at peace. Ever since her capture, he had lived in constant dread of the torture he had imagined she had been going through. Seeing her disfigured body had made every nightmare a reality. Yet now she was at peace, and he knew he would likely soon be joining her. He smiled at Tanaka-lan, dismissing the Karacknid’s threats with ease. “You have called me a coward. Well, I say unless you face me ship to ship, then you are the coward. Refuse my challenge and all your people will know it. I am the true Imperator of the Karacknid Empire. I alone killed Taranaki in single combat. Face me alone, or the shame of your fear will follow you to your deathbed and to the grave.”

With a gesture, James ordered the COM channel cut. He then looked around at his officers. Shock and confusion were written across all of their faces. “Open an internal COM channel to Victory’s crew,” James asked. “I am sorry,” he said gently when his COM officer nodded to him. Though he was speaking to everyone on Victory, he held Hawkin’s eyes. “I am sorry it has come to this,” he repeated. “But there is no other way. When I killed Taranaki thirty years ago, the Karacknid fleet fell into disarray and infighting. There is no way our fleet can win this battle, not with the numbers Tanaka-lan has. This is our one chance. One-on-one we can face Tanaka-lan and destroy his flagship. And if we kill him, we may put an end to his whole invasion. I believe in Victory, I believe in each and every one of you. We can do this! Like ancient King David, we can beat this Goliath, and when we do, we will scatter his armies. The fleet has already done her duty and withstood the enemy’s onslaught, now it is our turn. You have all had the honor to serve on the Empire’s flagship, now it is our responsibility to save the Empire. Let us crush Tanaka-lan and end his evil once and for all!”

“Well?” James said to Hawkin as he raised an eyebrow.

“We are with you, to the very end, Emperor!” Hawkin said fiercely, and all around the bridge, heads nodded and voices shouted out in agreement.

“Very well,” James said to Hawkin and the crew of his flagship. “Let us finish this, once and for all! Prepare for battle.”

Chapter 37

History does not tell us whether Emperor Somerville's plan had been prepared long in advance, or if it arose out of desperation. In either case, it is one of the riskiest strategies ever to be employed by an Imperial Admiral, for the very fate of the Empire hung on the outcome of one ship-on-ship battle.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

Slayer

Tanaka-lan stared at the recording Somerville had sent back. His mouth hung open. Anger boiled within him. Somerville’s taunts threatened to send him into a rage. Yet they didn’t; instead, something else enraged him more. He had been played! He had given Somerville an opportunity he should never have had. He knew Slayer out massed and outgunned Somerville’s flagship by a significant margin. Yet in a one-on-one ship engagement, anything could happen. The fleet battle was a foregone conclusion, but if Tanaka-lan fought him, Somerville’s chances of victory, though still very small, would go up massively.

Tanaka-lan looked around at his officers. Every one of them was looking at him, waiting. He could feel their questioning eyes. Was he going to accept? Tanaka-lan felt the emotional and logical pull of Somerville’s words. He snarled when he realized he was really hearing the words of General Tasata-su behind them. He was trapped. If he accepted Somerville’s challenge, then he would be acknowledging that Somerville had a right to make the challenge as the one who beat Taranaki in Trava-klan. By doing so, he would be undermining his own claim to be Taranaki’s true successor.

And yet, if he didn’t accept, then he would be shamed in front of all his commanders and captains. How could he not accept a challenge from the Emperor of a rival species, especially when it was from the Emperor who had proved to be the greatest enemy his species had ever faced? Somerville had spoken true. The shame would follow him to his grave. Somerville was offering his entire species the opportunity to rid themselves of the shame of Taranaki’s defeat. If he didn’t accept the opportunity, the shame would become Tanaka-lan’s.

Tanaka-lan hissed in rage. There was only one way out of the trap Somerville and Tasata-su had laid for him. He would just have to kill Somerville once and for all. Then, with their leader gone, his fleet would lose its will to resist and be destroyed all the easier. “Order the fleet to cease fire,” Tanaka-lan ordered. “And move Slayer forward, if this fool wants a battle, let us give it to him!”

*

IS Victory

As Victory surged up and away from New Shanghai and the Allied fleet and defenses, James turned to McMasters. “She is the finest ship we have ever built, she will not let us down,” he said, knowing his words would quickly spread throughout the dreadnought.

“She won’t, Emperor, and it will be an honor to fight with you at our side,” McMasters said as he bowed his head to James. Then he immediately began giving orders to his officers.

James smiled at him, then he turned back to the holo display. He had laid out his challenge before Tanaka-lan. The question was, would he accept? Directly ahead of Victory, two massive Karacknid missile salvos were still accelerating towards New Shanghai. If Tanaka-lan wanted, he could order them all to target Victory. James and his flagship would be killed instantly. Yet as James watched, none of the missiles started to change their headings to track Victory. Instead, further behind the missiles, movement began to be detected. Together, every Karacknid warship began to back away from New Shanghai, all except one, however. Tanaka-lan’s superdreadnought did the opposite. It shot forward as it moved to close with Victory.

James smiled in relief. Tanaka-lan had accepted the challenge. Though it made no tactical sense, he had no choice. He couldn’t ignore my challenge. The shame would be too great. When James turned to Hawkin, he could see his Chief of Staff had some doubts about what was happening. “You do not think we can do this?” James asked quietly.

“I am with you to the end, Emperor,” Hawkin said at once.

“But?”

“But we have suffered damage,” Hawkin responded more quickly. “And Tanaka-lan’s flagship has been kept safe in all the fighting. It must out mass us by at least forty percent. How can we beat it?”

A smile slowly spread across James’ lips. “That is exactly what I’m sure Tanaka-lan is thinking. And he would be right. Unless he has forgotten about one thing.” Turning his head, James nodded towards one of Victory’s weapons consoles. It controlled a weapon that hadn’t been used since the battle of Zeta Fort. James was betting everything on the hope that Tanaka-lan hadn’t fully factored it into how the coming battle was going to play out.

Following where James was looking, Hawkin's gaze fell onto the weapon’s console. He then looked back to James. “I see, Emperor. I should not have doubted you.”

James nodded sadly, though he was careful to keep the sadness from his voice. Using the weapon was only one part of how he imagined the battle was going to play out. But Hawkin did not need to know that just yet. “Do not worry, Commander, let us just make sure we do everything we can to get into range to use it.”

“Aye, aye,” Hawkin responded enthusiastically.

James had to look away from his Chief of Staff as he began to give out orders, for fear his guilt would show on his face. It felt wrong to lie to his own staff officers, but he needed them to believe. If they lost all hope, they would not fight as hard, and he needed to get out every last ounce of fight from them that they had.

“Opening fire!” one of McMaster’s tactical officers called out.

Both Victory and Tanaka-lan’s flagship fired at almost the same time. The giant Karacknid warship released two hundred and twenty missiles, whereas Victory only launched one hundred and forty. Despite the disparity, James still smiled, for many of the missiles Victory had launched contained Bomblet and Shadow warheads, missiles McMasters had held in reserve for this very moment.

Content that Tanaka-lan had accepted his challenge, James took a moment to consider his own fleet, knowing it was the last chance he would get before the fighting intensified once again. “How many COM requests do we have now?” he asked his COM officer.

Her response made him smile. “Hundreds, Admiral. And some are very insistent.”

James nodded. Christine would be furious, he was sure. Almost, he asked for her to be put through to him. Yet he held back. He knew he couldn’t face her. Not now, not if he was going to hold his resolve and see the fight through to the end. They had said their goodbyes. That would have to be enough. His mind turned to Jonathan. The fleet would need some direction, and though he would hate it, he knew Jonathan would understand. “Connect me with Sparrowhawk,” James requested.

“Father, you can’t do this!” Jonathan protested the moment his face appeared on the holo display of James’ command chair.

James immediately held up a hand. “I’m not interested in a debate, son. It has already been decided. This is the only way. Deep down you know it just as much as I. After Zeta Fort, you told me to stay the course. Well, that is what I am doing. Everything done over the last thirty years has brought me to this point. It has always been him or me. Now we have a chance for victory. If I can kill him, his fleet will lose its cohesion and maybe even its unity. This battle can still be won and so too can this war. But not by me. Now it is your turn; you must step up and stay the course laid before you.”

“What are you saying?” Jonathan asked as his eyes narrowed.

“I’m going to kill Tanaka-lan, no matter what it costs me,” James said as he held his son’s eyes. “And so you need to be ready. The fleet needs to hold its fire until this duel is over, no matter what. And then you need to be ready to fill the void. You are my heir. The fleet looks to you. They will follow you.”

“But you could beat him without being killed,” Jonathan insisted. “Victory can beat him.”

James smiled sadly. “Perhaps we can.” His voice hardened a little. “We certainly mean to try. But then what? We will be halfway to the Karacknid battlefleet by then. If we kill him, will every one of his ships honor the outcome? If we win, Victory will be a wreck. A rogue frigate captain would be able to take us out by then.” James shook his head. “No, you need to prepare yourself. This is what we raised you for. You must stay the course as I have. It is in you I place all my hope and trust for our species.”

Jonathan screwed up his face. “I don’t want it. I want you, Dad. I want you.”

James wished he could give his son one last hug; it broke him that he couldn’t. Yet he knew that wasn’t what his son needed now. Instead, he hardened his voice further. “You have had me, son, now the Empire needs me. That is our duty. I will not abandon it for anyone, and I know you would not ask me to. So let us say farewell, for your ships are about to come under attack, and we must prepare as well.”

Jonathan shook his head several times, clearly wanting to argue more. Yet then he relented. A new look came into his eyes. James knew it was how he used to look at his uncle when he had been a lowly Captain. It filled him with pride, as did Jonathan’s words. “Alright, Dad. I will do as you ask… and I will not let you down. Not now and not ever. Go and face our enemy and avenge all that he has done to us and to Emilie.”

At the mention of his niece and the look of loss and shame on his son’s face at her death, James nearly broke again. His eyes watered, but he managed to keep any tears from forming. “I love you and couldn’t be prouder,” he said. “Tell your mom and siblings I love them all too. And tell Emilie’s Mark and Samuel of her last moments.”

“I will,” Jonathan promised.

“Farewell, then. The Empire couldn’t be in better hands,” James said as he held up a hand to Jonathan in salute.

“Farewell, Father,” Jonathan replied. “Godspeed and death to our enemies!” he said fiercely.

James gave him one last smile, “Death to Tanaka-lan,” he said as he nodded. Then he cut the COM channel before it got any harder to say goodbye. He took a moment to compose himself. Tapping on his command chair, he accessed Victory’s COM system. He saw Christine, Scott, Georgia, and Johnston had all sent him written messages marked with the highest priority. His finger wavered over the one from his wife, but he knew if he opened it, it would only break him. Instead, he accessed letters he had written just in case he got a chance to put the plan he had talked over with General Tasata-su into play. Quickly he sent the letters to his family and loved ones. Then, after taking a deep breath, he turned back to the main holo display and the battle raging all around him.

He was just in time to see the first of the final two salvos of missiles his force and the Karacknids had fired at one another hit home. James’ body tensed as antimatter missiles began detonating amongst the ships and battlestations of his friends. Though many more were destroyed, thankfully, none of the ships important to him were harmed. It was the same with the final salvo that came in. James let out a breath of relief and then focused on Tanaka-lan’s flagship. As he did, it opened fire again upon Victory. Moments later, Victory fired her second salvo as well.

James assessed the position of both ships relative to one another. McMaster's intention was clear, just as they had talked about the day before. Victory was charging towards the giant Karacknid ship in an effort to close to energy weapon range where the size advantage of Tanaka-lan’s ships would be somewhat negated. Tanaka-lan, knowing this, was maneuvering to keep Victory at arm’s length for as long as possible, though he couldn’t simply turn and run away. As James had hoped, his pride wouldn’t let him. Four salvos, James figured. Victory would have to weather four salvos and then they would get into energy weapon range. He turned to McMasters. “Is everything ready?”

McMasters nodded. “Just as we discussed, Admiral. Everything is in place.”

“Thank you,” James replied. He then turned to his staff officers. “Everything relies on us getting into energy weapon range where we will be able to tear that hulk into shreds. Do everything you can to aid Victory’s officers as they analyze the incoming missiles and seek to take them out.”

“We understand, Admiral. We will do whatever is needed,” Hawkin said on behalf of his officers.

“Then let us do this!” James said to the bridge at large. “Four salvos. If we can survive four salvos, then we can end this invasion. That is our goal. Let’s make it so!” Heads nodded, and officers voiced their enthusiasm.

“Admiral,” McMasters said loudly after a few moments to restore order. “As I said, everything is in place. But this is your plan and your ship; I would be honored if you would take command.”

James blinked at McMasters. “You are my Flag Captain.”

“And you were and are a better Captain than I could ever hope to be, sir,” McMasters replied. “If we are to risk our lives and even lose them in this battle, we would all be honored if you would captain us. You are the only one who can defeat Tanaka-lan.”

James stared at McMasters for a couple of seconds and then looked around at the officers arrayed around him. All were nodding. James took a deep breath. “Very well, I will command us,” he said, knowing he couldn’t refuse now, just as McMasters had intended. He turned and eyed the incoming Karacknid missiles. “Ready the mimic drones,” he ordered. “Begin launching them in sixty seconds.”

“Launching mimic drones now,” an officer reported when the time came. “Drones in place,” he updated sixty seconds later.

“Enemy salvo thirty seconds out from defensive range,” a tactical officer announced.

“They’re powering up their ECM,” a sensor officer added.

On the display, the wave of two hundred and twenty missiles turned fuzzy as Victory’s sensors struggled to detect them. “Activating PD drones,” Hawkin announced. With the touch of a button, six PD drones James had taken from two PD drone cruisers went active. Launched before the mimic drones, they were arrayed around Victory in a wide formation. As their targeting sensors sought out and began to track the incoming missiles, Victory’s computer was able to triangulate her targets and get a much better lock on them.

“Opening fire!” Victory’s senior tactical officer announced.

Fifty long-range AM missiles streaked away from the dreadnought towards the wave of Karacknid missiles. As they neared their targets, the Karacknid missiles began to carry out evasive maneuvers. Their twists and weaves threw off the aim of many of the Imperial AM missiles and only seven scored hits. However, now the Karacknid missiles' formation had become staggered. Seconds later, flak cannons all along Victory’s length began to fire. Coordinated to perfection, in groups of a hundred they detonated in front of the leading Karacknid missiles, sending waves of shrapnel towards their targets. Seconds later, Arc emitters hurled tangled webs of electrostatic energy. As soon as they could, laser and plasma cannons from Victory and the six PD drones opened up as well. The final weapons to begin firing were shorter-range AM missiles, and Victory hurled over a thousand of them at the enemy salvo.

All of Victory’s fire created a wave of exploding warheads that rushed towards her as enemy missile after missile was shot down. As the salvo approached Victory, James opened his mouth as he readied himself. When they were just five seconds out, six missiles remained. James gave the order he had been waiting to give. “Mimic drones!” he shouted. Instantly, the specialty ECM drones all around Victory sprang into life. They filled space with massive amounts of electromagnetic energy, causing the remaining Karacknid missiles to see hundreds of new targets.

Even so, as the missiles raced in, James’ body tensed. In quick succession, two of the six missiles were hit by laser beams. The other four dodged everything fired at them, however. James grimaced as they closed with Victory. In the space of two seconds, all four exploded. Alarms went off around the bridge. For a second, James thought Victory had been hit. But he felt no vibrations throwing him about in his command chair. “Did they miss?” he demanded.

“It looks like it, Admiral!” McMasters said excitedly. “Yes, look at the replays.” On a secondary display, a slowed-down visual of the four missiles charging in came up. All four veered away from Victory at the last moment to try and hit mimic drones. Though one detonated so close to Victory that some of its antimatter crashed into Victory’s shield.

“How many mimic drones did we lose?” James asked.

“Eighteen of the thirty aren’t responding,” a Lieutenant answered.

They won’t be nearly as effective a second time, James thought to himself. “What condition is the shield in?”

“Shields are at eighty-four percent, Admiral,” another officer replied.

“Get them back up as high as you can,” James ordered, then he raised his voice. “That’s one salvo down,” he said to all the bridge officers. “Three more to go. Come on! We can do this!”

Full of excitement, James turned to watch his own salvo attack Tanaka-lan’s flagship. Come on, he said again to himself. If even just one of the two Shadow missiles they had fired as part of their salvo got close enough to detonate near Tanaka-lan’s flagship, it could win the battle immediately. To help them do just that, the six Bomblet missiles in Victory’s salvo surged ahead of their brethren and then detonated, releasing a thick wave of small explosives. A second later, Tanaka-lan’s flagship flashed as ten new contacts emerged from it. On the display, they shot forward and merged with the wave of bomblets. As soon as they did, they exploded. Ten antimatter blooms blew a massive hole in the wave of bomblets, clearing a path for Tanaka-lan’s dreadnought to pass through.

James grimaced. Of course, Tanaka-lan had a plan to deal with such an attack. James wasn’t surprised then when the rest of his missiles came into range of the Karacknid defensive guns, and they began to pick off the Shadow missiles first. Somehow, Tanaka-lan had also figured out how to identify them so they could be prioritized. At least the other missiles have had time to get close, James consoled himself. And the ten missiles Tanaka-lan had used to clear the bomblets were ten that hadn’t been fired at Victory. However, when the Karacknid gunners turned their attention to the rest of James’ salvo, they quickly began to die too. Despite their best efforts, though, three of the small mark VII warheads got close enough to the superdreadnought to attempt a hit. For its size, Tanaka-lan’s flagship suddenly carried out an impressive evasive maneuver, dodging two of the missiles. Then the third detonated right before it hit the warship.

James sat up in his command chair. “What happened?” he demanded. “Why didn’t it hit?”

“I don’t know, Admiral,” Hawkin said. “We’re working on it.”

“They have a shield,” another officer announced seconds later. “Look at these readings.” A secondary display flashed a moment later as the Lieutenant showed a breakdown of the antimatter detonation.

Even James, though he was far from an expert in shield technology, recognized what he saw. His heart sank, having a shield meant Tanaka-lan was going to be even harder to kill than he had already feared. Nevertheless, he put a brave face on it for his officers. “Well, it seems our enemy has decided he needs to copy our tech. That’s fine, it just means we will have to batter down that shield before we get into energy weapon range. So, let’s hit them again, and again!”

“Of course, Admiral,” Hawkin said.

James smiled at his Chief of Staff, then turned to McMasters. “Let’s spread out the bomblet warheads in the next salvo,” he ordered. “I want them detonated in a staggered pattern to make it harder for them to blow a hole in the wave of bomblets.”

“Aye, Admiral, we can do that easily enough,” McMasters replied.

“Then let’s get ready to receive their next salvo,” James said as he turned his eyes back to the main holo display. Three more, he said to himself, we can do this.

Chapter 38

‘For our families and our Empire, and death to our enemies!’ are some of the most famous words from our first Emperor. Never did he speak truer.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

“Next wave is approaching,” an officer called out.

“Begin launching all our recon drones,” James ordered next. Though not nearly as powerful as mimic drones, more than fifty recon drones were launched into space and formed up around Victory. When they powered up their active sensors and increased their own emissions, they enclosed Victory in a thick bubble of emissions. Thirty seconds later, Victory’s defensive guns opened up again.

This time, five missiles looked like they were going to get close enough to strike at Victory. With less than half the mimic drones he had before, James was tempted to order Victory into evasive maneuvers. Yet, that would throw off the aim of his gunners. Trusting in his remaining mimic and recon drones, James played his next card and held Victory’s course steady. “Cut all emissions!” he ordered.

A single last-ditch salvo of defensive fire was unleashed which shot down one of the remaining missiles, then Victory went as dark as an Imperial dreadnought could. At the same time the mimic and recon drones increased their electromagnetic emissions even more. Three of the missiles lost track of Victory and smashed into recon drones and detonated. The final missile, recognizing Victory had gone dark, switched on its own active sensors. Immediately, it got a return off Victory’s hull and zeroed in on the dreadnought. At the same time, however, two short-range AM missiles detected the missile's active sensors and charged at it. They both missed. Yet, the explosive force from two missiles detonating together right beside the Karacknid missile threw off its aim by a fraction of a degree. It caused the missile to miss Victory by several hundred meters. Sensing it was passing by its target, the warhead detonated. A blue ball of antimatter bloomed right beside Victory and crashed into the dreadnought’s shields.

Once again, alarms filled the bridge, and while James still didn’t feel any vibrations from something hitting the hull, he knew by the sound of the alarms that this proximity hit was worse. “Well?” he asked as he turned to one of McMaster’s officers.

“The shield is down to thirty-three percent now, Admiral,” the Lieutenant said. “I’m sorry, most of the force from that proximity hit us.”

“You have nothing to apologize for, Lieutenant. Keep up the good work,” James said to the officer. “All of you,” he said louder for everyone to hear. “That’s two down. Launch all shuttles and get them moving forward now,” he instructed. “Then prepare the hangars.”

As Victory’s ten shuttles were launched from her three hangars, James watched his second salvo attack Tanaka-lan’s flagship. As before, the Karacknids fired ten antimatter warheads at the wave of bomblets Victory’s missiles had released. This time, however, McMasters had detonated them in a way that created three less dense waves of bomblets. Though the Karacknids couldn’t detect the small stealthed munitions, they figured out what was happening from the pattern of the warheads’ detonations. Their ten antimatter warheads therefore spread out and tried to blow holes in all three waves. They were only partially successful. James punched a fist in the air when, as the waves of bomblets passed Tanaka-lan’s dreadnought, six small explosions were detected as they hit and further weakened the warship's shield. Then the rest of Victory’s missiles came rushing in. Again, both shadow missiles were shot down. This time though, two antimatter warheads nearly hit the super dreadnought. Evasive maneuvers caused them to miss, but both detonated close enough to hurl more antimatter at the warship's shield. Again, however, it appeared to absorb all the explosive force.

James wanted to swear, but he bit his tongue, not wanting to dishearten his officers. The shield couldn’t last much longer, they had to be weakening it. “Time to receive their third salvo,” he said drawing his officers' attention away from the Karacknids shield and back to defending their own ship.

"Shuttles will be in range of the missiles in ten seconds," an officer reported. Though not specifically designed to shoot down enemy missiles, the shuttles did need to be able to engage planetary ground launchers in the event they had to land troops on a hostile world. Unless the Karacknid missiles started carrying out evasive maneuvers quickly, James reckoned the shuttles would be able to take out twenty or even thirty of them. If they did start evasive maneuvers so far from Victory though, their formation would become very staggered, allowing his gunners to focus their fire on the closest missiles first.

The enemy missiles didn’t carry out evasive maneuvers, however. Instead, they did something James didn’t expect. All but eighteen significantly reduced their acceleration rates for four seconds. The other eighteen charged right in towards the shuttles. The shuttles shot down twelve of them, but the other six detonated amongst the shuttles' formation. Antimatter enveloped all of them, blasting them into atoms.

James felt the loss of the shuttles' crews. Yet, he didn’t regret sending them to their deaths for even a moment. The reality was, if he could trade sixty lives to take out eighteen enemy missiles, he would do it again and again until Victory reached energy weapon range of Tanaka-lan’s flagship.

Half a minute later, the remaining missiles came into range of Victory’s defenses. Once again, long-range AM missiles, flak cannons, arc emitters, and plasma and laser cannons opened fire one after the other. James watched the count of incoming missiles quickly begin to fall. Yet instinctively he knew it wasn’t falling quickly enough. Once again, missiles were going to get very close to Victory. This time, he didn’t have nearly enough mimic or recon drones left to trust in them. “Prepare evasive maneuvers,” he called out to Victory’s navigation officer. “Open the hangar doors,” he added as he turned to Hawkin.

James raised a hand into the air. “On my mark,” he ordered. He then returned to staring at the wave of approaching missiles and the counter that was tracking their number. Forcing himself to relax, James knew he had to trust his instincts. Too soon and there would be too many enemy missiles, too late and it wouldn’t work. You’ve got this, he said to himself, knowing he had been in similar situations many times over the years. He waited until almost the last moment. Just when it looked like eight missiles were about to race in and devastate Victory, his hand shot down. “Now!” he ordered.

Immediately, Victory’s navigation officer threw the dreadnought into a wild corkscrew. At the same time, Hawkin sent the order for all the spare parts, junk, and unnecessary tertiary systems that had been ripped out of the dreadnought, to be jettisoned out of Victory’s hangars into space. The result was that as Victory twisted, she left a large snaking trail of debris in her wake. Every mimic and recon drone that was left then focused their active sensors onto the trail of debris, causing gigajoules of electromagnetic energy to be reflected off them in every direction.

The ruse worked well. Six of the eight enemy missiles were so confused that they were unable to close with Victory. Yet two never lost sight of their target. One slammed right into Victory’s shield. The explosive force released by its antimatter detonation tore down the dreadnought’s shield. Victory’s evasive maneuvers saved her from a devastating strike as she spun away from the second Karacknid missile. It detonated as close as it could to its target, and a second wave of antimatter washed over Victory. Without her shield, the explosive force smashed into her hull, burning away armor, sensor nodes, point defense weapons, and missile launchers.

This time, James was rocked about violently in his command chair, telling him antimatter had struck the hull. “McMasters handle the damage repair,” he said as he turned to his Flag Captain. As McMasters nodded, James was already turning away. “Hawkin, we need to prepare for the next salvo,” he said coldly, knowing that many of his people had just lost their lives or been seriously injured and yet he couldn’t spare them even a second’s thought. “Get the hangars cleared and move in all the munitions.”

“Yes, Admiral,” Hawkin said at once.

A new alarm caused James’ head to swivel towards the main display. New contacts had just been detected. Yet Tanaka-lan’s dreadnought shouldn’t have had time to reload to fire the first salvo. He swore when he saw what it was. Fighters had launched from Tanaka-lan’s ship, and they were racing in to attack Victory at the same time Tanaka-lan’s fourth salvo crashed home. Right away, James knew they were in trouble. One hit from a fighter's directed particle beam would slice into Victory’s innards.

“Our third salvo is attacking!” an officer called out, momentarily distracting James.

As the missiles closed in on Tanaka-lan’s flagship, it fired more of its own antimatter missiles, twenty this time, at the bomblets, clearing a path for itself. Then the Shadow and mark VIII missiles attacked. The Shadow missiles were shot down again, but seven mark VIII missiles reached attack range. Together the bomb-pumped laser warheads detonated, sending twenty-one laser beams piercing towards their target. Anticipating the attack, Tanaka-lan’s superdreadnought was already evading wildly. Even so, three beams struck the warship. All three hit its shield which deflected all the beams' destructive energies. James' mouth fell open in disbelief. "How strong is that thing’s shield!" he complained. It had to be twice as strong as Victory’s to have shrugged off so much damage. We have to be weakening it, we have to be! he convinced himself. One more hit and he felt sure they would tear it down.

“I have our shield back up,” an officer called out a moment later, relieving some of James’ angst. “It’s just at nine percent, but that could give us some protection.”

“All right, very good,” James said, making his voice sound as calming as possible. “We’ve survived three salvos, now for the last one. I trust you all, we have this... Hawkin, start deploying the munitions.”

“Munitions deploying, Admiral,” Hawkin responded a handful of seconds later.

“We focus all our fire on those fighters as soon as they come into range,” James instructed the rest of his officers. “Missiles first, but we switch to the fighters once they come into range. All of them need to be taken out!”

“Yes, sir,” Victory’s tactical officer responded.

“How is the damage?” James asked as he turned to McMasters.

“Not great, but thankfully our port side took most of the hit,” McMasters said. “Our starboard sensors and defenses are still at ninety-eight percent effectiveness.”

James puffed out his cheeks. “That was very lucky. Okay, then. Let’s take this salvo, and then we will have Tanaka-lan just where we want him!”

Moments later, Victory’s defensive weapons opened up for the fourth time. With twenty fewer missiles to target than in the previous salvos, they quickly began to thin the enemy salvo’s numbers. When the missiles were about three quarters of the way through the defensive fire, the six fighters Tanaka-lan had launched came into range. All of Victory’s weapons that could, focused on them. As soon as they did, a thick wall of jamming appeared around the fighters. James guessed right away what it was. “They have drones around them. Saturate the area with fire. Take out the drones!” he ordered.

With one eye on the incoming missiles and one eye on the fighters, James felt butterflies begin to dance in his stomach. Victory needed to survive the attack intact. She had to be able to bring Tanaka-lan into energy weapon range. Though both missiles and fighters continued to be taken out, James felt the threat to his flagship building. “Hawkin, begin detonating,” he ordered far sooner than he had planned. “Navigation, start your maneuver.”

At the touch of a button, Hawkin sent the detonation order. A millisecond later, behind Victory a hundred antimatter and thermonuclear warheads exploded. Half a second later another hundred did the same. For eight of the last ten seconds it took the surviving Karacknid missiles to reach Victory, a constant barrage of overwhelming explosions filled space with huge amounts of energy as all of the missiles from Victory’s two magazines detonated. The targeting sensors of Victory, the Karacknid missiles, and the three remaining fighters were all but blinded. When the explosions stopped, the missiles had just two seconds to acquire Victory, yet the dreadnought was not where they expected. All five of them overshot their target and flew harmlessly past Victory.

The three fighters were another matter. They had far more time to acquire Victory, which they easily did. However, Victory, knowing where they would be, reacquired the fighters first. Every one of the dreadnought's defensive weapons opened up on the three fighters. Space around them became filled with explosions and energy beams. One was shot down within a couple of seconds and a second quickly followed. The third, however, twisted and weaved expertly. For four seconds it avoided everything thrown at it. Then it lined up on Victory. The moment it did, several laser beams intersected it, yet not before it fired. A single particle beam accelerated close to the speed of light crossed the distance to Victory quicker than James could blink or brace himself.

It slammed into Victory’s rear, slicing through valstronium armor, hull plating, and cutting through several bulkheads. The main energy transfer conduit to one of Victory’s engines was severed, and then the beam continued on to smash its way out the other side of the dreadnought, taking another of Victory’s engines with it and blasting a cloud of debris away from the ship.

Even with his restraints tightened around him, James was thrown about in his command chair as Victory shook from the impact. The bridge’s lights blinked, and several consoles went dark or flashed and sparked from energy surges. Right away, James knew it was a bad hit. He could feel more vibrations running up his legs. Even so, his mind was focused elsewhere. “Keep tracking that fighter. We need to shoot it down before it can recharge its weapon. Find it and take it out!”

“We’re looking,” McMasters responded at once.

“I’ve got it,” another officer said a couple of seconds later.

James's stomach clenched as all of Victory’s operational defensive weapons fixed themselves upon the fighter and opened fire. It twisted and weaved as best it could, yet it could only survive three seconds of fire before a plasma bolt clipped its wing, sending it spinning away. Follow-up fire finished it off.

“Damage report, now,” James said even as he watched his own final salvo attack Tanaka-lan’s ship. This time, nine mark VIII missiles made it into attack range. Twenty-seven laser beams flashed across space towards Tanaka-lan’s dreadnought. Four scored hits. The first two struck the superdreadnought’s shield and were deflected, but they did enough damage to finally collapse the shield. The next two both scored direct hits. Two large heat blooms made the Karacknid warship light up on Victory’s display. Cheers filled the bridge, and James punched the air again as their enemy finally took damage.

Their shield is down, James thought gleefully. Now we just need to close the final distance. As he watched, though, Tanaka-lan’s flagship began to veer away from Victory. It wasn’t enough to say Tanaka-lan was disengaging, he was pulling away enough that he might get to fire another salvo of missiles before James could get into energy weapon range. “How is he starting to pull away?” James asked as he turned to McMasters.

“Our damage,” McMasters said. “We’ve lost engine two and engine four is only getting fifty percent of its maximum power rating.”

James turned to Victory’s tactical station. “Tactical, the phase cannon, are we in range yet?”

“Just about, Admiral, I’d like to be closer to guarantee a hit,” the Lieutenant replied.

“We have no time, it’s now or never,” James said. “Take your shot!” James fixed his eyes on Tanaka-lan’s flagship. “Not this time, you don’t!” he said out loud.

“Phase cannon is fully charged,” the tactical Lieutenant reported. “Target locked,” he added a couple of seconds later. “Firing!”

James smiled. Tanaka-lan either hadn’t noticed or had forgotten Victory was equipped with a phase cannon, as his ship wasn’t carrying out any evasive maneuvers, thinking she was safe. The first of her class, Victory had been built with a nose hatch that covered the long cannon that ran the length of the dreadnought. James had requested it so that he could use his flagship and keep the weaponry a secret until the war broke out. Victory had fired hers at the Battle of Zeta Fort as she had fled, but so too had many other striker class dreadnoughts. James had been betting everything on the hope that in the confusion, no one had noticed Victory’s capability.

A fraction of a second before the Kalassai-designed phase cannon fired, the nose hatch retracted to reveal the deadly weapon. Before anyone on board Tanaka-lan’s superdreadnought could react, it unleashed its energy beam. Like a giant lance, the beam slammed into the warship's main engines. It easily evaporated the valstronium armor, melted the outer hull, and then ripped through many of the impulse thrusters, gutting the superdreadnought's main propulsion systems. Immediately, Victory began to gain on the stricken warship as she visibly shuddered from the impact.

“Prepare all energy weapons; it is time to finish this,” James said savagely.

Seconds later, all of the superdreadnought’s maneuvering thrusters went to full power as the massive ship fought to turn itself and bring its energy weapons to bear on Victory. Tanaka-lan had given up on running. James swallowed hard as he looked at the enemy flagship’s weapons up close. Rows and rows of heavy laser cannons were staring back at him. But they can hardly dodge, he reassured himself. We will cut them apart even as they savage us. That was the thing he was counting on. Closing to energy weapon range almost always meant mutually assured destruction. “I will take control of Victory’s navigation,” James said as he tapped a button on his command chair that caused a small flight stick to appear at his right hand. He had fought in more close-in energy battles than the rest of Victory’s bridge crew combined. He needed to make sure they took Tanaka-lan down with them. “Fire as soon as we come into range.”

As a counter appeared on the main holo display and began to count down from fifteen, James started to carry out some standard evasive maneuvers, then he began to increase their complexity. Time felt like it slowed down around him, and for the first time, he had some understanding of how Georgia described what it was like to fly a fighter in battle. Then both ships opened fire.

Tanaka-lan’s flagship fired sixty heavy laser beams at Victory. Victory fired sixteen of her own back, along with twenty plasma bolts and fourteen tungsten spears. The laser beams crossed the distance between both ships in seconds. Both ships' evasive maneuvers caused some beams to miss, but with most of Victory’s impulse engines still at full power, her maneuvers were more effective. Even so, James felt each of the six beams that hit Victory. He ground his teeth together as he tried not to think of all the people who were dying across the ship. Instantly, he felt Victory’s responsiveness fall off, telling him his flagship had either lost more of her engines or some of her reactors were damaged.

Despite the alarms and shockwaves rippling through the bridge, James didn’t take his eyes off Tanaka-lan’s flagship. He saw the three heat blooms appear as Victory’s laser beams struck the warship’s hull. Then he saw two plasma bolts and a tungsten spear score hits as well. Assessing the damage Victory and the other ship had taken, he began to maneuver to maximize the amount of fire his next salvo would have.

Though pandemonium had broken out on the bridge as officers shouted to one another as they fought to keep their ship together, James listened out for just one voice; Victory’s tactical officer. Ten seconds after the first volleys had been fired, he called out again. “Firing!”

James felt Victory shudder as the plasma cannons and mass drivers fired with the laser cannons. Both ships erupted into fireballs as laser beams smashed into each of them, burning through armor and gouging deep holes. “Fire at will,” James called out, certain that the damage was now so great that trying to coordinate another salvo would be all but impossible. Handling Victory now felt more like flying a bulk freighter than an Imperial warship.

As he kept maneuvering Victory, James spotted a badly damaged section of the enemy superdreadnought along its port side. It looked like it had lost a lot of armor and several heavy laser cannons had been melted to slag by a plasma bolt. As both ships began to fire sporadically at one another, James tried to give his gunners clear shots at the damaged sections he had spotted. Only then did he check on Victory’s status again. What he saw looked like a horror show. His flagship’s nose was simply gone. From all of her sides, large gashes were venting atmosphere and debris into space. Fires raged around several of the holes as flammable gases had been ignited. Even as James glanced at the display showing her damage, Victory’s weapons continued to fire. They are hurting just as bad, James thought as he looked back at Tanaka-lan’s flagship which was also quickly turning into a broken and twisted wreck.

Despite the damage to both ships, hits were still coming in thick and fast. Barely a second passed without James feeling another laser beam strike Victory. Though he knew any one could land a critical strike and cause secondary explosions that would blow Victory apart, he felt no fear. All that mattered was hitting Tanaka-lan’s flagship again and again! Both ships were now so close and so damaged that it was almost impossible to dodge their shots. At the same time, less than half of each ship's heavy energy weapons were still functioning.

As both ships began to fire their fourth shots, two laser beams hit Victory at almost the same point on her port side amidships. They burned through a section of already weakened armor and tore their way deep into Victory’s internal decks, obliterating everything they touched. Seven decks deep, they struck Victory’s main inertial compensator, turning it to slag. Instantly, James and everyone on Victory’s crew were subjected to very high g-forces. Though it only took seconds for backup dampers to kick in and take up the slack, everyone on the bridge blacked out.

Thanks to his augments, James was the first to come to after just a couple of seconds. It took him a second to remember where he was. A shudder from another laser beam hit jolted him back to reality. A glance at his officers slumped over their consoles told him what had happened. When he looked up at the holo display, he saw Victory and Tanaka-lan’s superdreadnought were now very close. Here and there, Victory’s guns were still being fired by their computers, but James guessed most if not all of their crews were dead or unconscious. In contrast, Tanaka-lan’s ship was still putting out a steady rate of fire. Beams were striking Victory every other second. It was now just a matter of time before one gouged a deep enough hole to hit a reactor and blow Victory into debris.

“This is it,” James said to himself as he grabbed his flight stick one last time. He took one guilty look at all his officers, and then began to turn Victory onto a direct intercept course for his enemy’s warship. From the moment he had thought of his plan to goad Tanaka-lan into a duel, this was where he had thought it would go. Victory had never stood a chance of going toe-to-toe with a superdreadnought and winning. But you got us this far, and that is all that matters, he thought to his flagship as he ordered its remaining engines to go to full power.

On the display, a collision warning appeared, along with a countdown of ten seconds until impact. James fought to hold Victory’s nose steady as more hits threatened to throw off her course. By now, Tanaka-lan would know exactly what he intended. Unless he blows me up, he can’t stop it! James thought as a sudden peace descended upon him.

As Victory raced towards her doom, James's mind began to wander. Though he still felt every beam that smashed into Victory further savaging his ship, he was elsewhere. Faces and memories began to fill his mind, almost as if they had come to accompany him for his last charge.

He thought of Rear Admiral Jensen and his uncle, the first two flag officers who really influenced him and instilled in him a love for the fleet. Then he pictured Romanov, Becket, and Fisher, three of his closest friends he had first met on board his first command, Drake. Then there were the others who had come along over the years; Korolyov, Ivanov, Ya’sia, and many more. All were dead now, almost all killed by the Karacknids. A tear ran down James’ cheek when his mind conjured up an image of his first wife, who had died while pregnant with their unborn child because he had tried to warn the UN about the threat the Karacknids posed. "I will be joining you all soon," he thought toward them all.

Most of all, James thought of Gupta. She had been his best friend. Then, in the first war with the Karacknids, she had sacrificed herself in battle against Tanaka-lan to buy time for James and his fleet to escape certain defeat. You bought me all these years I have had, he thought to her. I owe my family to you. Now I am repaying the debt. Be proud of me, he wished.

Finally, James’ mind turned to his family; to Christine, Jonathan, Georgia, Edward, and Rachel. They above all else were why his hand didn’t waver as it steered Victory directly towards Tanaka-lan’s superdreadnought. “For you,” he said out loud to them as his target suddenly began to grow very large on the holo display. “For your future, for your freedom!” he shouted.

At the last second, Victory’s sensors got a good enough read on the Karacknid characters written along the superdreadnought’s hull. Though the text was broken up by a lot of damage, Victory’s computer was able to fill in the missing letters. On the holo display, the name Slayer suddenly appeared beside the superdreadnought. It made James smile. "I am the one doing the slaying now!" he thought savagely.

Then the moment came when both ships were all but touching. A final image of his uncle Jonathan, who had been like a father to him, and Gupta came back into James’ mind. Their memory drew three words out of Jonathan as he knew his last moments had come. “Duty and Honor!” He bellowed at the top of his lungs as Victory’s broken nose collided with her target.

The nose section burst through an already damaged part of Slayer’s outer hull and pierced deep into the superdreadnought even as it crumpled apart. Then reinforced bulkheads from both ships met each other. Neither gave way and so the momentum of both ships smashed into each other at that point. In an instant, the massive amount of momentum being carried by both giant ships turned into kinetic energy. An explosion a hundred times greater than an antimatter warhead erupted. Instantaneously both ships were blasted apart from one another even as they were ripped to shreds, turned into one giant rapidly expanding ball of debris.

No more memories flooded James’ mind, for he was finally at rest.

*

The moment Tanaka-lan saw the hatch retract to reveal that Somerville’s flagship had a phase cannon, he instantly knew the energy weapon duel wasn’t going to be as one-sided as he had first thought. Yet even then, he had been confident of victory. And he had been right. Slayer had been savaged, yes, but even with her engines crippled, she had given better than she had got. Somerville’s flagship was a wreck. But he has beaten me in the end, Tanaka-lan snarled as the enemy dreadnought loomed larger and larger on the main view screen. Even as what was left of Slayer’s weapons continued to pour fire into her, it was clear now they weren’t going to do enough damage in time.

Tanaka-lan stared, stunned. He had never imagined Somerville would sacrifice himself, for it had never occurred to him to employ such a tactic. He wanted to scream and shake his fists at Somerville, or lash out with his claws and gut someone, even one of his own officers. Yet he did neither of them. Instead, he just stared, too shocked to move. In the space of a couple of seconds, he began to doubt everything he had done since Taranaki’s death. What was it all for? Was I not worthy? He beat Taranaki, and now he has beaten me! No answers came. Instead Victory’s nose slammed into Slayer and the massive explosion that resulted turned both ships into space dust.

Chapter 39

To lose a friend can be hard, a family member harder still. The loss of a hero can devastate an entire civilization.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Sparrowhawk

Pride and horror filled Jonathan as he watched Victory charge Tanaka-lan’s flagship. Against all the odds, his father had weathered four powerful missile salvos and got his ship close enough to begin to hammer his enemy. He planned for this; Jonathan was certain as he took in all the tactics his father had used to dodge Tanaka-lan’s missiles. And now he has turned it into a knife fight, where everyone is going to get hurt. As much as he was scared for his father, Jonathan suddenly began to feel hope build within him. Jonathan had made peace with the fact that he was going to die at New Shanghai, along with the rest of the Allied fleet. But now, it looked like his father might actually be able to do it!

As both ships blasted away at one another, a deathly silence engulfed Sparrowhawk’s bridge. Every officer held their breath, both for their Emperor, and for their commander who was watching his father risk almost certain death. Jonathan’s eyes were moist as he stared unblinkingly at Victory as she was ripped apart by heavy laser beams. His hope quickly vanished as he saw beam after beam slam into his father’s ship. Fear took its place and quickly filled him. "No," Jonathan said to himself, "no, he can’t fail. He can’t die for nothing!" Then gasps filled the bridge. Jonathan saw it too. Victory was turning. What was left of her nose was lining up with Tanaka-lan’s flagship. Desperately the superdreadnought hurled laser beam after laser beam at Victory, but it made no difference. In a matter of seconds, Victory collided with Tanaka-lan’s flagship and then in one blinding flash, both ships were gone.

Jonathan stared at the ball of debris in shock. Tears freely fell from his unblinking eyes and ran down his cheeks to drip onto his uniform. A part of him almost didn’t believe it. His father always survived. Somehow, he wanted to hope he had done so again. Yet there was no way. No escape pod or shuttle could have survived the explosion. Jonathan shook his head. There was no way. He is gone, he told himself as he became aware of his tears. In agony and anger, Jonathan closed his eyes as his head bowed over. His father was dead. The man who had raised him, who had trained him to be able to fight his species' enemies, the man who had been his world, was gone. Jonathan felt numb. He didn’t know how he could go on. His father had always been his rock. Now Tanaka-lan and his Karacknids had taken him from him!

Jonathan felt a rage quickly begin to build within him. Suddenly, he wanted nothing more than to charge out with his ship and kill as many Karacknids as he could. He didn’t care if he died in the process; all he wanted was to kill and kill and kill until there weren’t any more Karacknids left. Piercing through the storm within him, the last words his father had spoken came back to Jonathan, ‘Stay the course!’ Immediately, Jonathan’s emotions calmed, and he knew exactly what he had to do.

Jonathan forced his eyes open. Yes, his father was gone, and there would be time to grieve him later, but his father’s training still remained. As did the fleet he had built to protect his people from annihilation. And I am still here, Jonathan thought towards the Karacknid fleet. “Get me General Tasata-su, now!” he said fiercely.

“Of course, Rear Admiral, right away,” Rossi said, sounding stunned.

Though Jonathan’s words broke the silence on Sparrowhawk’s bridge, no one else spoke after him; every officer was either still staring at the holo display in disbelief or looking to Jonathan, with no idea what to say.

“I have the General now,” Rossi informed Jonathan several seconds later. “Do you want me to connect him to your command chair?”

“No, main display,” Jonathan requested.

“Imperator’s Heir, I am sorry for your loss. Your father fought admirably,” Tasata-su said as he bowed deeply to Jonathan when he was connected.

“Thank you, General,” Jonathan replied. “I wish there were more time to speak of my father, but we must act at once. Tell me, do you intend to honor your oaths to accept me as my father’s heir? He has just killed Tanaka-lan, but he did not win the Trava-klan. What will you do now?”

Tasata-su hesitated and looked down, deep in thought. After more than ten seconds, he looked up at Jonathan again. “Your father fought as bravely and honorably as any Karacknid warrior ever has. It was his actions that killed Tanaka-lan, not the other way around. He won the Trava-klan, even if he lost his life in the doing of it. I will honor my oaths; I will swear allegiance to you.”

“Then do it now, in front of my officers and yours,” Jonathan said quickly. “We can have a more formal ceremony another time if we survive this battle. But do it now. I want our enemies to see it.”

“As you wish, Imperator,” Tasata-su said as he undid his restraints and stood from his command chair.

“Rossi, transmit the audio and visuals we’re receiving to the Karacknid fleet,” Jonathan said, then he too stood to receive Tasata-su's oaths.

Tasata-su nodded to Jonathan, fell to his knees, and then prostrated himself onto his belly. “Jonathan Somerville, son of James Somerville and heir of all his titles, I, General Tasata-su, as head of my family swear my allegiance to you. You are the true Imperator of the Karacknid people, and to you I swear my fealty and loyalty.”

“And I accept your oath and your fealty,” Jonathan said formally. “And I swear to protect and aid you, as you serve and honor me. Stand, my General. May you and your family bring great glory to your family and your species.”

Tasata-su stood, and then bowed deeply again to Jonathan. Jonathan gestured to Rossi to stop transmitting and then smiled at Tasata-su. “Thank you, my friend. Now, let us see if we can convince any more of your people to join us.”

“After what they have just witnessed, anything may be possible, Imperator,” Tasata-su said.

Tasata-su addressing him with his father’s title threatened to bring fresh tears to Jonathan’s eyes, but he fought them back. “Rossi, record me and transmit it to the Karacknid fleet.” Standing as tall as he could, Jonathan then spoke in a deep voice. “Karacknid warriors, I am Jonathan Somerville, son and heir of my father, Imperator James Somerville. As you have already witnessed, General Tasata-su has just sworn allegiance to me. My father defeated the evil Imperator Taranaki in Trava-klan. In doing so, he exposed the lies Taranaki used to deceive your species and turn it from its ancient traditions and instead made your people worship him as a god. But he was no god, as my father proved to you all.

“Nevertheless, most of your species did not honor your own traditions. My father defeated Taranaki; he earned the right to be your Imperator. Yet few but General Tasata-su and those who follow him saw this. Instead, your species was thrown into a bloody two-decade civil war, where billions of your people were killed for nothing. Tanaka-lan may have won that war, but by proclaiming himself Imperator, he claimed a title for himself that was not his to claim.

“Today my father has shown the truth of this. It was my father’s actions that killed Tanaka-lan. Tanaka-lan did not kill my father. My father won this Trava-klan, and I am his heir. On each of your honor and on the honor of your entire species, I demand that you all now recognize me as your Imperator. Power down your weapons, bring your ships peaceably to New Shanghai, and I will accept your oaths of loyalty. I promise you there will be no retribution against any who do this, despite the great atrocities your fleets have committed against my worlds.”

Jonathan paused as he leaned forward. “But be warned, if you will not do this, I will come for you. And whether it is today, or a decade from now, I will find you, and I will kill you. This I swear to you!”

Jonathan nodded to Rossi to tell her to stop recording. He then took a deep breath as he fought down the rage that his words to the Karacknids had started bubbling up within him. As he breathed out slowly, he regained control. “All right, connect me with Empress Christine, Vice Admiral Scott, Vice Admiral Reverus, and Wing Commander Somerville. I’m sure they are all wanting to speak to me.”

Just a handful of seconds later, each of their four faces was being projected on the main display. Christine and Georgia both had tear streaks down their cheeks, and Scott’s eyes were moist as well. “Mother,” Jonathan said as his voice broke. “I am so, so sorry.”

Christine tried to smile, but her lips barely twitched. “I am the one who should be comforting you, my dear, not you me. We are all in shock. I can’t believe he didn’t tell us what he was thinking, or say goodbye…”

“He did speak to me,” Jonathan said, causing Christine and Georgia to lean in as anger joined their grief. “Not until after he challenged Tanaka-lan and Victory left orbit,” Jonathan added quickly. “He told me he couldn’t face saying goodbye again, not when he needed to focus on what he was about to do. But he wanted me to tell you all that he loves you, as you already know.” When Christine frowned, still looking far from happy, Jonathan tried again, “Do not be angry at him. He did what he thought was right. And he was right. Tanaka-lan is dead. We now have a chance to win this battle rather than just lose it slowly…”

When no one spoke, Jonathan changed tact. “The last thing he said to me was that I need to stay the course. He was right, and it is true for all of us.” Jonathan turned to meet Scott and Reverus’ eyes as well. “We need to strike out now, before the Karacknid fleet picks a new leader, and when many may be debating what Tanaka-lan’s death means. As far as we know, he had no heir designated. It is very likely their civilization could fall into another civil war.”

“Then why not let their fleet depart,” Reverus said. “If they are going to split up and fight one another, isn't it better we let them leave rather than lose more of our ships?”

“If I thought they were just going to leave, then I would agree, but whoever takes control of that battlefleet will be the strongest contender to be the next Karacknid Imperator. And what better way to cement his credentials than to defeat the fleet of the enemy who killed Tanaka-lan, and then to conquer our species' homeworld? No, we need to hit this fleet now, before it regains its cohesion.” Jonathan met Scott’s, Georgia’s, and then Christine’s eyes, lingering longest on his mother’s. “There will be time to grieve my father’s death later. Now we must act. We must use the opportunity he died to give us!”

Christine reached a hand up and wiped both her eyes. She then stared at Jonathan for a couple of seconds. Finally, she nodded. “He is right. As much as I want to bury my head and cry, we must fight.”

Jonathan gave his mother a small smile, then turned to Scott. “Vice Admiral, will you lead us out?”

“No,” Scott said, catching Jonathan by surprise. “Everyone in the fleet saw the message you sent to the Karacknids. You should be the one to lead us out. They will follow you just as they followed your father. I will help you coordinate our forces, of course, just as I served your father.”

“Thank you,” Jonathan said as he held Scott’s eyes, seeing his own grief reflected in hers. “Vice Admiral?” he then asked as he turned to Reverus, “are you with us?”

“I would not leave you and your people to fight alone, not after the sacrifice your father has just made,” Reverus said.

“Then let us hunt some Karacknid!” Jonathan responded as a hard edge entered his voice.

“Yes!” Georgia agreed, her voice matching Jonathan’s. “Let’s kill the vermin who thought they could come here and conquer our species!”

“Rear Admiral,” Harte shouted from his tactical console. “Look at the Karacknid fleet. Something is happening.”

Every head on the main holo display turned towards secondary displays on their respective bridges. Jonathan’s eyes widened as he watched at least three thousand Karacknid warships begin to move towards New Shanghai. Then, from other ships, small energy releases started to be detected. They weren’t large enough to be missile detonations or even point defense weapons’ fire. For a second, Jonathan was confused, then Harte figured it out. “Those are internal explosions we’re picking up. There must be fighting going on inside those ships!”

Jonathan swung back to speak to the main holo display. “We need to break orbit now! Those ships might need our help.”

“Agreed,” Christine said.

“Then let Sparrowhawk lead us out,” Scott added.

“Very well, let’s keep this COM channel open. I’ll switch it to audio only,” Jonathan said. “But Mom, you’re staying in orbit with the civilian fleet. And there is no time to debate it.”

Christine’s lips pressed together, but she nodded nonetheless. “Stay safe,” was all she said.

“We will,” Jonathan said, then he turned the COM channel into an audio one. Instantly the main display began to show the Karacknid fleet once again. “Well, Commander Iso, it seems you have received a promotion,” he said to his Chief of Staff. “Signal the fleet, instruct them we are breaking orbit. Then take Sparrowhawk out, set course for the heart of the Karacknid battlefleet.”

“Aye, sir, with pleasure!” Iso said, her voice full of passion.

Jonathan then spoke to his senior commanders. “So, how are we going to play this? Georgia, what is the status of your fighter wing?”

Before anyone could speak, several alarms began to sound. “Weapons fire!” Harte announced. “Look, some of the Karacknid ships are firing on one another.”

On the main display, about thirty thousand missiles appeared. Most had been launched by one fleet within the Karacknid battlefleet. All the missiles were rushing towards the smaller groups of Karacknid warships that were moving towards New Shanghai. “Iso, set course for the ships coming under attack,” Jonathan requested at once. “We need to help them. Georgia, what can you do?”

“I have seven thousand fighters ready to launch at your command,” Georgia replied.

“Great, launch them now. Move up towards the Karacknid ships coming under attack and await orders,” Jonathan ordered. As Sparrowhawk began to break orbit, Jonathan continued to give out orders. “Rossi, I need to speak with Tasata-su again. Hail him. Harte, begin classifying the Karacknid fleet into different sections. Mark those coming towards us as potentially friendly, then identify all the ships firing on them. They are definitely hostile. Any still showing signs of internal fighting are to be considered neutral, and the rest are potential hostiles. I want a constant breakdown of the enemy battlefleet along those lines so we can see what we might be facing.”

Even as Jonathan spoke, the Karacknid battlefleet appeared to break apart. Several large formations of a couple of thousand warships or more split away and turned towards the shift passage to Pattel, yet they did so independently, making sure to keep well away from each other. At the same time, a handful of ships near those who had opened fire on the squadrons heading for New Shanghai opened fire themselves, only they fired on the ships that had fired on their comrades. On the main display, it looked like the battlefleet was disintegrating more and more by the second.

“Imperator, how can I serve you now?” Tasata-su asked as his face appeared on the display of Jonathan’s command chair.

“You are to be my liaison with any of the Karacknids who wish to join us. Hail those ships that have come under attack and see what is going on. Then speak to whoever else will talk to you among the Karacknid battlefleet and figure out where they stand,” Jonathan requested. “Assign one of your officers to keep in constant contact with my COMs officer to keep me up to date.”

“I understand, Imperator. I will get back to you with the information you need immediately.”

As he waited, Jonathan assessed the constantly changing situation within the Karacknid battlefleet. On the holo display, it looked like what he was doing was madness. Along with Sparrowhawk, he was charging into battle with twelve thousand warships, every one that was still battle-worthy after the battlefleet’s assault on New Shanghai. Despite the losses they had taken, the Karacknid battlefleet numbered forty-five thousand warships. Yet it was becoming more and more fragmented. Harte had identified four thousand ships that were trying to run towards New Shanghai, suggesting they wished to swear allegiance to Jonathan; there were also another eight thousand that hadn’t moved since his speech. Many if not all of their crews appeared to be fighting with one another.

Beside them, a powerful fleet of seventeen thousand had formed, and from them, thousands of shuttles were moving to the eight thousand that hadn’t yet moved. Jonathan guessed they were ferrying over warriors to help regain control of the ships. Finally, there was also another twelve thousand warships that appeared to be fleeing. Split across five fleets, they were all rushing towards the Pattel shift passage.

“Rear Admiral, Tasata-su wishes to speak to you again,” Rossi informed Jonathan just a couple of minutes after Jonathan had spoken to him.

“Well, General, what have you learned?” Jonathan asked a moment later.

“Things are constantly evolving, as you can probably imagine, Imperator,” Tasata-su said, speaking quickly. “The ships all moving towards us are a mixture of ships claiming to be commanded by Free Karacknids, and former Loyalists who now want to recognize you as their Imperator. The large group of ships that has fired upon them are rallying around a Vice Admiral Hara-khan. I know him, though not well. He is a competent commander, but no Tanaka-lan. The ships heading towards the outer system all belong to clans that are not very friendly with Hara-khan’s clan. I guess they do not wish to come under his command.”

“And the ships that haven’t moved to join Hara-khan, what is going on with them?” Jonathan asked.

“Mutiny,” Tasata-su answered. “We’re picking up signals from many of them asking for help. It looks like some portions of their crews wish to join you or were made up of secret Free Karacknids. From the messages, I don’t think many of the ships will be taken by forces from our side.”

“Especially with all those shuttles Hara-khan has launched,” Jonathan said as he grimaced. “I wish there was more we could do for them, but the best we can do is give Hara-khan’s forces something else to worry about. Alright, thank you. Keep me updated if there is more I need to know.”

“Hara-khan’s first salvo is approaching the Karacknids coming to us,” Harte informed Jonathan seconds later. “It’s a small salvo, but there is a far larger one not far behind.”

“Instruct the battlestations to begin firing long-range salvos,” Jonathan snapped. “They should be able to get off two salvos before we get into range. They are to target this fleet of Hara-khan’s.”

“At once, Rear Admiral,” Iso responded.

With the Karacknid battlefleet having backed away from New Shanghai during his father’s duel with Tanaka-lan, and with Hara-khan’s ships still moving back, it would take ten minutes for Jonathan’s fleet to come into missile range. That meant he could do nothing but watch helplessly as thirty thousand missiles attacked the four thousand warships moving to rendezvous with his fleet. The Karacknids defended themselves admirably, yet they were split up into nine different groups, and some fared badly in the exchange. Over five hundred were destroyed.

Just minutes behind the first salvo, a far larger salvo was also coming into attack. Most of the ships that had moved to join Hara-khan had fired it. “Hail all the Free Karacknid ships, inform them I order them to gather together to better protect one another,” Jonathan instructed. His eyebrows rose moments later when the Karacknid warship actually began to obey him.

“I guess they are listening to me,” he said to his officers and senior commanders. “Georgia, do what you can to help them.”

“Yes, sir,” Georgia responded a little awkwardly, clearly not sure how to address her older brother.

As the missiles closed with the Karacknids who had responded to Jonathan’s call, Georgia’s fighters flew through their formation, blowing apart eleven thousand of them. Then the missiles attacked the Karacknids. They quickly overwhelmed the Karacknid defenses and hundreds of antimatter warheads struck their targets. When the explosions cleared, twelve hundred more ships had been destroyed. Jonathan felt sickened by the destruction. Tens of thousands of Karacknids who had wanted to swear allegiance to him had died without getting a chance to even meet him. But no more, he told himself as his ships moved to support the Karacknid ships. If they were fired upon again, his fleet would be able to help them. And if Hara-khan fires on them, he’ll be wasting missiles he should be firing at me!

“I have a message for all the Karacknid ships who are moving to join us,” Jonathan said as he caught Rossi’s gaze.

“Ready to record,” she replied a moment later.

“Karacknid warships who have decided to accept me as your Imperator, I am sorry for the losses your brethren have just suffered. If you would like to join my fleet as we seek to repay Hara-khan and his followers for what they have done to my worlds and your comrades, then you may fight alongside me now, your oaths can wait. I will place you under General Tasata-su’s command. However, if you are uncomfortable with fighting warriors who so recently were on your side, then I will not force you to fight. You may move your ships to the rear of my fleet and await my return. The choice is yours.”

In less than a minute, the remnants of the Karacknids approaching Sparrowhawk began to split up. Fifteen hundred moved to join up with Tasata-su and the other Free Karacknid ships. The rest, less than eight hundred, kept on their trajectory that would take them past Sparrowhawk.

“Well, that’s not something I thought I’d ever be seeing, fifteen hundred Karacknid ships willing to fight for us!” Iso said excitedly.

“Nor I,” Scott agreed, speaking over the commander’s COM channel. “But even with them, we are still outnumbered. Jonathan, I think our people need to hear from you before we go into battle. They have just watched your father die right in front of them.”

“Yes, of course,” Jonathan said, reminded that he wasn’t the only one grieving. “Thank you. I’ll speak to them now.” He nodded to Rossi and then gathered his thoughts. “Allied fleet, I am Rear Admiral Jonathan Somerville. You all knew my father, you all fought and bled for him. Now I ask that you fight for me... My father has given his life to sow confusion among our enemies. Now we must finish what he started. This is our chance to break this battlefleet and ensure it can never again invade our systems. So fight with me! And let us avenge my father and our fallen comrades!” As he finished, Jonathan found he was on his feet again, both his fists clenched and in the air. Self-consciously he looked around at Sparrowhawk’s bridge officers, but none were smirking. Instead, all were nodding, and some even had their own fists in the air.

“Fine words, Rear Admiral,” Scott said as Jonathan sat. “The fleet will follow you now.”

“The first long-range salvo is approaching Hara-khan’s Karacknids,” Harte called out. Less than a minute later, a handful of explosions erupted amid Hara-khan’s warships, destroying over fifty of them.

“That’s a start,” Jonathan said. Movement then caught his eye. Ships were starting to move away from the eight thousand Karacknid ships that hadn’t joined any side yet. Some were moving towards Sparrowhawk, but many more were moving towards Hara-khan’s fleet. Many were also exchanging fire with one another. “Georgia, dispatch as many squadrons as you think are necessary, take out all the ships moving to join Hara-khan,” Jonathan ordered as he sent updated targeting data to his sister.

“I’m on it,” Georgia said. Thirty seconds later, several hundred fighters broke away from Georgia’s Wing and charged the Karacknid ships. As more began to get underway, Georgia continued to divert squadrons after them. As the Allied fighters began to savage the isolated Karacknid ships, Sparrowhawk detected fighter launches from Hara-khan’s ships and soon Karacknid fighters joined the battle as well.

“He wants to get as many of the ships still being fought over into his fleet as possible,” Reverus said. “I don’t blame him, it would be nice if those eight thousand warships joined our side!”

“I couldn’t agree more, but we can’t help them until we push Hara-khan back,” Jonathan said. “That is our priority.”

Five minutes after the first long-range salvo hit Hara-khan’s ships, a second one took out over a hundred more enemy ships. “Now it is our turn,” Jonathan said. “Georgia, attack with our first salvo.”

“Already lining up my fighters,” Georgia said.

“Firing!” Harte called out.

From Jonathan’s twelve thousand warships, three hundred thousand missiles were launched into space, joining the thirty thousand fired from the battlestations. None of the new Karacknid ships fired as they were still maneuvering into the positions Tasata-su had assigned them, but they would be ready to help defend Jonathan’s fleet when Hara-khan’s salvos came in. Holding his ground relative to the over seven thousand warships that were in the midst of internal fighting, Hara-khan refused to abandon them. His fleet therefore fired four hundred and ten thousand missiles in return.

“That’s not as powerful as I was expecting,” Jonathan commented.

“Hara-khan’s fleet has a lot of smaller ships in it, Rear Admiral,” Iso responded. “The other clans are taking a lot of capital ships away with them.”

Jonathan wasn’t sure how to feel about that. Every warship that escaped was one that might come back to invade Human space one day. But the less we have to fight now, the fewer losses we’re going to take. Right now, that was okay with Jonathan. “Alter our heading to seven five one point two,” Jonathan ordered as he put his fleet onto a course that would keep the Karacknids at long range. He didn’t want them to try closing to energy weapon range. “And prepare to receive enemy missiles.”

By the time the Karacknid missiles reached Jonathan’s ships, both fleets had fired two additional salvos. Then the combatants focused on defending themselves. With all of Superintendent Hallock’s worldships spread out through his fleet, Jonathan felt as confident as he could about what was about to happen. Even so, as his gunners began attacking the Karacknid missiles, it was quickly clear many were going to get through; their numbers were simply too great. Jonathan’s body tensed as well over five hundred antimatter missiles detonated amongst his ships. At least half scored crippling hits.

The only consolation was that many of his own missiles were detonating within the heart of Hara-khan’s fleet. The explosions around Sparrowhawk cleared just in time for Jonathan to watch his sister's fighter strike follow his missiles in. She had easily swatted away the two thousand fighters Hara-khan had been able to muster to send against her. Then, with a viciousness Jonathan hadn’t seen before, the Allied fighters tore into the targets. It seemed like every fighter held its fire until it was almost at point-blank range. Grazer beams and antimatter missiles therefore slammed into hundreds and then thousands of targets. Right away, Jonathan knew it was his sister’s doing. She was avenging their father’s death in the best way she knew how.

Even though flying so close to their targets cost many more fighters their lives, the result was devastating for Hara-khan’s fleet. Georgia had exclusively targeted his capital ships, and so well over fifteen hundred dreadnoughts, battleships, and battlecruisers were destroyed. Jonathan’s mouth fell open as the breakdown of the enemy fleet on Sparrowhawk’s main display changed so rapidly. In less than a minute, Hara-khan lost two-thirds of his capital ships! We are going to crush him! Jonathan suddenly realized. Whoever was going to end up trying to replace Tanaka-lan, Georgia had just made sure it wasn’t going to be Hara-khan. You should have run with the others.

Coming to the same conclusion, Hara-khan’s fleet immediately altered its course and went to full power as it settled onto a heading for the Pattel shift passage. He is abandoning the rest of the ships that are still being fought over! Jonathan thought. He immediately opened his mouth to order his ships to turn after them. But then he remembered what Tasata-su had said. There were still many Free Karacknids on the seven thousand ships that were being fought over who needed his help. “Alter our heading, take us towards the ships that haven’t moved yet,” Jonathan ordered. “We’ll fire one more salvo at Hara-khan and then we’ll have to let him go. Inform General Harkan he is to prepare his marines; I want as many of the ships we’re going to intercept captured as possible. Liaise with General Tasata-su to figure out where our people will be best needed.”

“At once, Rear Admiral,” Iso responded.

As his fleet turned to rendezvous with the Karacknid ships that hadn’t altered their courses since Tanaka-lan’s death, Jonathan joined his officers as they fended off the three final salvos from Hara-khan’s ships. Twelve hundred ships were lost to Karacknid missiles. In return, Jonathan’s three final salvos took out two thousand two hundred. Four more salvos from New Shanghai’s battlestations took out another nine hundred ships as well.

As the battlestations salvos chased after Hara-khan, Jonathan worked with General Harkan, the senior marine in the fleet. Together they landed marines on as many of the seven thousand Karacknid ships that hadn’t joined Hara-khan or fled with the other clan fleets as they could. For over an hour, a very bloody battle was fought across the Karacknid ships. When it was finally done, Jonathan had been forced to destroy three thousand that had fallen to Loyalist Karacknids and tried to flee. The other four thousand had been captured by forces friendly to Jonathan, though many had suffered so much internal damage in the fighting, or lost such a high percentage of their crew, that they couldn’t be deemed anywhere near battle-ready.

When the fighting was finally over, Jonathan surveyed the battlefield. Though the system was in a mess, one thing was clear; the Karacknid battlefleet had been broken. Hara-khan had just twelve thousand warships in his fleet, and there were no more than sixteen thousand amongst the other clan fleets which were now nearing the Pattel shift passage. If they all united behind one leader, they would still be a deadly force to be reckoned with. But they won’t, Jonathan was sure; he now knew enough about Karacknid society and politics to be certain. Tanaka-lan had forced the clans to bow to his rule with an iron fist. None would want to allow someone else to do that to them again, at least not if they could prevent it.

“Turn the fleet around,” Jonathan said to Iso and his commanders. “Set course for New Shanghai. All ships are to begin carrying out emergency repairs. It is time to lick our wounds.”

“Understood, Rear Admiral,” Iso responded.

“Commanders,” Jonathan said to Scott, Reverus, and his other fleet commanders, “I want you to prioritize the repairs of your ships that can be made battle-ready the quickest. I also want an estimate of how many ships you think could be battle-ready within the next twenty-four hours.”

“Understood, Rear Admiral,” Scott said. “What are you thinking, Jonathan?” She followed up.

“I’m thinking we’re not done yet,” Jonathan replied. “As soon as the last of Hara-khan’s ships jump into shift space, we’re going to turn around. I don’t want to leave Pattel in their hands a minute longer than necessary. And if any of their ships are foolish enough to linger within the system, then we’re going to tear them apart. How does that sound?”

“It sounds like something your father would do,” Scott replied. “You have my backing.”

“What about the Karacknid ships that have joined us?” Reverus asked. “Many of them are damaged, but I wouldn’t want to leave them at New Shanghai while we are not here.”

“No, neither would I,” Jonathan agreed. “Most are too damaged to cause any trouble though. We’ll take the rest with us. They have already proved themselves useful. They have a lot to make up for, so they may as well start now. I will speak to their commanders. They can give me their oaths now like Tasata-su did, and then we can do it more formally later.”

“Very well, Rear Admiral, we will get to work,” Scott said.

“Thank you,” Jonathan replied. “For this now, and for everything.”

“Your father was the only one who believed me when we first discovered the Karacknid threat,” Scott said. “Since then, both our lives have been devoted to their defeat. He will have my loyalty and service until the day of my death, and what was his is now yours.”

“Thank you,” Jonathan repeated as he wiped a tear from his eye. He then opened up a file on his command chair and began to write out a short message to his mother. She would not like what he was about to do, but Pattel needed to be liberated, and he needed to make sure every last Karacknid warship left Human space. She would have to take charge at New Shanghai. Knowing his mother, Jonathan was sure she was breaking inside, yet she would put on a brave face and rise to the challenge as she always did. And then she will have a funeral to plan, Jonathan thought as his eyes teared again. He still couldn’t believe his father was gone. It didn’t feel real. Yet it is, he told himself. Though he may be gone, his memory and everything that he stood for lives on in us. And our enemies now know it, Jonathan thought as he relived everything he, Georgia, and Scott had just done.

And we’re just getting started! Jonathan promised his father as a plan began to form in his mind. The last time the Karacknids had been thrown into a civil war, Humanity barely had a fleet strong enough to challenge one of their many clans. This time, he was in a position to put an end to the Karacknids' genocidal conquests once and for all. I will put an end to them! He swore. They will never threaten us again!

Chapter 40

Sometimes it is what happens after a victory that is as important as the victory itself.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

IS Sparrowhawk, 27th July, 2513 AD, (one day later).

Thanks to a herculean task led by Scott, Jonathan jumped into the Pattel system with eight thousand battle-ready Allied warships alongside three thousand Karacknid ones. As Sparrowhawk’s display updated with a live feed of the system, Jonathan grinned. Whilst most of the Karacknid fleets were streaming across the system towards the shift passage that would take them back to Zeta Fort where their supplies were, a sizable fleet had moved into orbit around Pattel itself. Within seconds, Hara-khan’s flagship was identified among the ships at Pattel thanks to intel from the Karacknids who had joined Jonathan’s ranks. “He is trying to take off all the warriors Tanaka-lan landed on Pattel,” Jonathan guessed. If Hara-khan still held any hopes of unifying the Karacknid clans around him, he would need all the warriors he could get his hands on.

“He certainly doesn’t look in any rush,” Iso commented.

“Let us show him the folly of lingering in our territory!” Jonathan said viciously. “Take us in but keep the fleet in stealth. Clearly, they did not think we would come after them; let’s see just how close an eye they are keeping on their surroundings.”

“Understood, Rear Admiral,” Iso said excitedly.

As his ships began to slowly move into the system, Jonathan was very thankful to be doing something again. It had been a hectic few hours getting his fleet ready to move to Pattel. After the fight with Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet and then the charge against Hara-khan’s fleet hardly any of ships had been ready for such a trip. He had been so busy he hadn’t had time to dwell on his father’s death. The journey to Pattel had been different. With nothing to distract him, waves of grief had washed over Jonathan. He couldn’t stop himself from reliving many of the fond memories he had from his childhood and thinking that if, and when, he had children of his own, his father would not be there to know his grandchildren.

Grieve later, Jonathan said to himself as fresh memories started to flash through his mind. With a great deal of effort, he banished them and focused on Hara-khan’s fleet. Nine thousand warships were in high orbit around Pattel, while another three thousand along with twice as many freighters were in low orbit. A myriad of shuttles were moving back and forth between the freighters and the planet. Out beyond the fleet, there were several small flotillas on patrol, yet they numbered less than four hundred ships and didn’t appear to be very active in their patrols.

As he watched the patrol patterns of the flotillas, Jonathan toyed with a number of ideas. His father was known for novel battle tactics that out maneuvered his opponents, and Jonathan could think of several he might have tried in the current situation. He suspected it would only take a few ships to draw the Karacknid flotillas out of position. He could send in several frigates and make it look like they were just scouts. If the Karacknid patrols chased them, it would open up a wider path for him to sneak his fleet through. The problem was, no matter how nonchalant Hara-khan’s fleet looked, the Karacknid commander had to be jumpy. He had already lost a great deal of his capital ships. If he wanted to stand any chance of still vying for the title of Imperator, he would need to keep what was left of his fleet intact. Even a few frigates could end up spooking him, and the last thing Jonathan wanted was for him to run.

Another possibility was for Jonathan to try and sneak his fleet around Pattel and block off Hara-khan’s escape route. He could then use drones and a small squadron to spook Hara-khan and have his fleet run into Jonathan’s trap. Words of wisdom his father had shared with him came back to Jonathan as he considered the possibility. ‘Never encircle your enemy unless you want to see just how hard he is willing to fight.’ They would just charge to energy weapon range, Jonathan concluded, knowing his father had adapted the words of Sun Tzu. And then both our fleets would be left in tatters. As much as Jonathan wanted to destroy as many Karacknid ships as he could, he knew that if he was going to successfully invade Karacknid space, he needed to keep his fleet intact.

“Here’s what I’m thinking,” Jonathan said over the COM channel to his commanders. “We move to this location,” he continued as he tapped a set of coordinates into the console in his command chair. “We shouldn’t be detected before we get there. Then we come out of stealth and charge them. It will give Hara-khan enough time to react to our presence, but not enough to fully get away. With luck, he’ll abandon his freighters. Georgia can give Hara-khan a kick in the rear as he flees, and we can destroy the fleet in low orbit around Pattel.”

“I am okay with that,” Georgia said eagerly.

“And what if he decides to stay and fight?” Reverus asked.

“Then we focus on his main fleet,” Jonathan replied. “If he decides to fight, it will be because he wants to get his freighters and the warriors on them to safety. We outnumber his main fleet in ship numbers and even more so in missile salvo strength. And we have Georgia’s fighters. If he wants a stand-up fight, then we give it to him. We can deal with the freighters another time. But I doubt Hara-khan will want to take such a risk. With twelve thousand warships, he can lay claim to a quarter of the Karacknid Empire; he won’t risk that.”

“I’m not sure if I want you to be right or not,” Reverus replied. “It would be a just outcome if we could obliterate his entire fleet of warships. But either way, your plan is simple and sound. That is just what I like.”

“As do I,” Scott said. “With so many hodgepodge squadrons making up our fleet numbers, simple is the best way to go.”

“Then let us proceed,” Jonathan said as he turned to Iso. “Commander, take us to my coordinates.”

For two hours, Sparrowhawk stealthily snuck into the system. Then, when they reached the coordinates, all the ships of his fleet came out of stealth and began to charge towards Pattel. Hara-khan reacted just as Jonathan had predicted. Within seconds, his fleet of warships easily broke out of their high orbit and turned towards the system's northern shift passage. The freighter fleet was slower to react. With thousands of shuttles still in space or on Pattel’s surface, they initially hesitated as every shuttle turned and raced towards the freighters. Yet Hara-khan must have sent fresh orders to them, for before all the shuttles had landed, they too started to break orbit. Being far deeper into Pattel’s gravity well, their movements were far slower. Less than a minute later, the warships with the freighters actually began to break away from them as their thrusters went to full power.

“He’s abandoning the freighters!” Scott said in shock. “There must be millions of warriors on them.”

“Jonathan was right, he wants to protect his ships at all costs,” Reverus responded.

“Well, he will not be saving either,” Jonathan replied coldly. “Our first salvo will target Hara-khan’s main fleet, then we turn our fire on the three thousand warships coming up out of orbit. I don’t want a single one of them getting away.”

“I’ll work up the firing solutions immediately,” Harte responded.

“Permission to begin launching my fighters?” Georgia asked.

“Granted,” Jonathan replied. “Happy hunting,” he added. “See if you can’t add another dreadnought to your kill list.”

“I’ll make it Hara-khan’s if I can,” Georgia said.

Over the next hour, the battle played out largely as Jonathan had laid out to his senior commanders. The Allied fleet and Hara-khan’s main group of ships came into range of one another just long enough to exchange a single salvo. The Allied salvo, combined with the attack of Georgia’s five thousand fighters, took out thirteen hundred of Hara-khan’s nine thousand warships. Despite her best efforts, though, Georgia wasn’t able to hit Hara-khan’s flagship, as he placed almost all of his fleet between himself and danger. In reply, Hara-khan destroyed just four hundred and thirty Allied warships.

As Georgia’s fighters returned to their carriers, the Allied fleet then set its sights on the three thousand warships still breaking away from Pattel. At first, Jonathan offered the isolated ships the chance to surrender and join him. None took him up on his offer, however, and so Jonathan pursued them long enough to exchange eight salvos with the Karacknids. For the price of six hundred Allied ships destroyed or crippled, every last one of the three thousand warships was destroyed.

The six thousand freighters that were trailing behind the warships were obliterated in just two more salvos. Jonathan didn’t offer them the same opportunity to change sides. His reason was simple: Pattel. From orbit, the colony looked a shadow of its former self. All of its major cities had been nuked, and there was a constant stream of COM messages coming from the surface calling for aid. Every report indicated the Karacknid ground troops had sought out and slaughtered every Human they could. The reports worried Jonathan, for he knew they were going to make it even harder for his people to accept that some Karacknids had joined their side. Once the news and especially the visuals of Pattel spread across the Empire, many would be out for revenge against whatever Karacknids they could find. Killing all the soldiers who had fled to the freighters at least meant they had received justice, but that would not satisfy the calls for revenge that would inevitably come.

Once the freighters were destroyed, Jonathan dispatched a powerful squadron to trail Hara-khan’s fleet and make sure it left Human space entirely. Then, in answer to the COM calls from the colony, Jonathan brought his fleet into low orbit around Pattel. Before leaving New Shanghai, he had crammed every one of his warships full of Marines and Colonial Militia. As soon as they reached orbit, the long task of landing them all and beginning to retake the colony from the warriors still on the planet's surface began.

*

Two days later, Jonathan was on Sparrowhawk’s bridge still aiding General Harkan's efforts to hunt down all the Karacknids when a frigate jumped into the system from New Shanghai. “Swift has just transmitted a priority message for you, Rear Admiral,” Rossi said twenty minutes later. “It’s for your eyes only.” Fearing that something must have happened at New Shanghai for his mother's message to be so secretive, Jonathan typed in his personal decryption code and opened it quickly.

Jonathan, I am glad you sent word back about your victory, and that you and Georgia are okay. You must return to New Shanghai at once. I am sorry to have to ask you to leave Pattel, for I know its people need you, but your brother has returned. You are needed immediately. Bring your senior commanders.

Jonathan did not know how to feel. New Shanghai was evidently safe, and that was a relief. But his parents had briefed him on Edward's mission. He found what he went looking for, what does that mean? Jonathan asked himself. Had Edward found the snake-like aliens' homeworld? Or had he discovered a new alien invasion fleet amassing on one of the Empire's other borders? Whatever it is, it cannot be good, Jonathan feared.

“Rossi, hail Scott, Reverus, and Tasata-su. I want all their flagships ready to depart for New Shanghai within the half hour,” Jonathan requested. He then turned to Iso, “We will all be leaving as soon as we transfer command of the fleet to Rear Admiral Dravidians. Relay orders for him to remain in the system to aid General Harkan and keep an eye out for Hara-khan trying to return, even if it is unlikely. I want him to have the fleet ready to return to New Shanghai at a moment's notice though, in case we have to send orders to recall him.”

“Understood, Rear Admiral. I will prepare those orders now,” Iso replied. “May I ask, what is the rush? New Shanghai can't be under attack if the fleet is remaining here?”

Jonathan toyed with the idea of telling his Chief of Staff, whom he trusted completely. Yet, he knew why his mother had sent a priority message that only he could read. Even though they were constantly screening all of the fleet's crew members, she feared the possibility that there were snake-like agents within the fleet. Whatever Edward's news is, it must be big! Jonathan thought. “I’m afraid it is highly classified at this moment, Commander. I will fill you in as soon as I am permitted,” Jonathan told Iso. And after I am told myself! he thought as his mind began to race.

*

Royal Sovereign, 30th July 2513 AD, (twelve hours later).

As his shuttle’s rear ramp descended, Jonathan froze. His whole family was standing in the hangar waiting to greet him. His eyes began to water as he saw the grief on everyone’s faces. Rachel and Georgia were holding each other, both looked like they were seconds away from crying, while Edward’s shoulders and head were slumped over. Becca was standing slightly apart from his siblings as if she didn’t want to intrude on their grief. His mother looked the most in control, though Jonathan could see the effort it was taking in her eyes. Without saying anything, he quickly moved down the ramp and pulled his mother into a deep hug. Her body shook against his as he held her.

Looking over his mother's shoulder, he smiled at Rachel, nodded at Edward, and then gestured for them to join him. Together, all four siblings embraced their mother. They held each other for a long time, simply taking comfort in each other’s presence. Only when his mother’s body stopped shaking did Jonathan release her.

“I am so sorry,” Jonathan said as he took his mother’s hands in his. “But at least we can take comfort in what dad died to accomplish. We saved New Shanghai and Earth all because of him. Our Empire is still free because of him. We could not have done it otherwise. And, we still have all the years we were blessed to have him, and we have all our memories. He is still with us all, in here and here,” Jonathan said as he touched his head and his heart.

“I know,” Christine said as she tried to smile. “I know, but the pain is still so raw. We always knew he could die; we said goodbye so many times thinking it was our last. But now that it has come, I can’t take it…” Christine looked down for a moment and then back up to meet Jonathan’s gaze. She moved forward again and hugged him a second time. “Thank you for being so strong. For taking over when I couldn’t. You won the battle as much as your father did.”

Jonathan shook his head, though he didn’t say anything else, not wanting to argue. Instead, when his mother let him go, he moved over to Georgia and pulled her into a strong hug. “You have his fierceness, and his strength.”

“And you his charisma,” Georgia said as she moved back from Jonathan and smiled at him. “Even he couldn’t get thousands of Karacknid warships to follow him. He would be impressed.”

Jonathan smiled back and held out his hand to Edward. They shook hands and then Jonathan pulled him into a hug too. “I’m sorry I wasn’t here,” Edward said, his voice full of guilt. “I should have been.”

As they stepped back, Jonathan placed both his hands on Edward’s shoulders. “You have nothing to apologize for. You were doing what father trained you to do. What he wanted to do. I don’t know what you found, but if it is as important as mother seems to think, then you were right where he wanted you to be. Do you understand?” Jonathan held his brother’s gaze until Edward gave in and nodded.

Next, Jonathan turned to Rachel. He was very happy to see her still alive. Both their dad and he had been shocked to learn she hadn’t been evacuated when the Karacknid battlefleet had entered the system. “It seems you are making a name for yourself,” he said with a grin. “A warrior and a medic, Dad would be very proud,” he said as he hugged her. “And relieved to know you stayed safe,” he whispered as they held one another.

Finally, after letting Rachel go, he came to Becca. At first, they simply looked at each other as so much passed between them. Then Jonathan smiled as it felt like his love for her just wanted to burst out of his heart. He quickly reached out and pulled her in for a long kiss. For a second her body resisted, then she relaxed and fell into his arms as they simply enjoyed one another. Breaking their kiss, Jonathan smiled at her again. “You are a sight for sore eyes,” he said. “And a joy in the midst of grief.” As her cheeks reddened his smile widened and he gave her a tight hug.

“I was worried sick about you,” she whispered to him. “You charged off like a madman against the battlefleet, and then again to Pattel. I’m so relieved you are back.”

“And I’m very happy to be back,” Jonathan replied. “I wish I never had to be parted from you again.”

As they let each other go, Becca looked at him and sadness filled her face. She reached up and stroked his chin. “I’m so sorry about your father, he was the greatest man I have ever known.”

“He was,” Jonathan agreed. He looked around at his siblings. “We all have a lot to live up to. But he has shown us how...” All three of his siblings nodded at his words. “Now, as much as I hate to ask, what is so pressing that you called me back here with such urgency?” Jonathan asked after a couple of seconds. “The remnants of the Karacknid battlefleet have likely retreated back to Zeta Fort. I want to be able to hit them there as soon as we can. They need to be driven across The Wilds all the way back to their system, and then back into the interior of their space.” As Jonathan spoke, his voice grew more and more intense.

“I couldn’t agree more,” Georgia nearly growled.

“That might have to wait,” Christine said as she shared a look with Edward. “But it’s best we explain when everyone is together. The rest have been arriving in Royal Sovereign’s second hangar; I wanted it to be just us here. They should be here soon if they aren’t already.”

Almost as if she had summoned him, one of the hangar’s hatches retracted to reveal Mark Alvarez, head of Fleet Intelligence. He stepped into the hangar and nodded to Christine. “Everyone is ready for the briefing, Empress.”

Jonathan didn’t hear his words. Mark’s appearance had driven all other thoughts from his mind. His face was gaunt and his body stiff. His lips barely moved as he talked, and his eyes were almost lifeless. Right away, Jonathan knew he had watched the images of his wife’s murder at Tanaka-lan’s hands. The months of not knowing whether Emilie had been captured and killed or had been undergoing constant torture, had been a nightmare for Jonathan. For Mark, they must have been an endless agony. Yet now, his worst fears had been realized. His wife had been brutalized over and over again at the hands of the cruelest species humanity had ever met. Even as he recalled the images of Emilie’s broken body, it brought a fresh horror upon Jonathan.

Without thinking, he immediately rushed over to Mark and fell on his knees before the Admiral. He bowed his head before his cousin’s husband. “I am so sorry,” he said as his lips trembled, and his voice broke. “She was captured because she tried to save me. It is all my fault. I can never make it up to you and Samuel. I am forever in your debt.”

Though Jonathan couldn’t see it with his head bowed, everyone else in the hangar watched as Mark’s face tightened further. Both his hands clenched into fists. For several long seconds, he didn’t speak. Then he relaxed his hands again. Slowly, he reached out and placed a hand on Jonathan’s head. “You have nothing to apologize for,” he said in a trembling voice. “Emilie loved you like a brother. She swore an oath to protect James and his family. She died upholding that oath. Samuel and I will never forget that. She died protecting you and she died protecting us. It does not take away the pain, but it will be enough. In time, it will be enough for both of us.”

As he took his hand away, Jonathan stood and met Mark’s eye. “I swear to you, she will never be forgotten, and you and Samuel will always have my love and protection. Samuel will always be a part of this family.” Jonathan looked around at the rest of his siblings and they all nodded to show their agreement.

“We cannot replace Emilie,” Georgia said, “but we will always be here for him. And for you if you need us.”

Mark smiled as a tear ran down his left cheek. “Thank you, thank all of you,” he said as he looked around at the family he had married into. “Your father was Emilie’s hero as he was mine. Together we will honor them both.”

“Together we will honor them as we fight on for what they died for,” Christine agreed.

Jonathan gave Mark a hug. “Come along,” he said as he let Mark go. “Let’s go to this briefing, for I suspect there’s more fighting ahead.”

“Yes, let’s get this over with,” Christine said as she stepped up beside Jonathan and linked one of her arms through his. Mark nodded and then led them out of the hangar. As they walked, Jonathan felt his mother gripping tightly onto his arm as her body leaned into his, as much for physical support as emotional he realized. She must be shattered, he thought as his heart went out to her. Whatever this is about, you need to take charge, he said to himself as they approached the briefing room.

Chapter 41

With the technological edge, or at least parity, that we have with all our enemies, it is hard for naval officers of our generation to imagine fighting an enemy that is our superior. As a result, some historians look back at the Silizzarus with disdain. They neither had the fleets nor the armies of the Karacknids. Yet a careful study of the time shows us who was the greater threat.

-Excerpt from Empire Ascendant 3015 AD.

As Jonathan stepped into the conference room, its occupants stood to greet him. First, he bowed deeply to General Tasata-su. Never before had the Karacknid General been invited to such a high-level meeting, but now he led four thousand Karacknid warships which made up a significant proportion of the Allied fleet. “Imperator, thank you for inviting me to this meeting,” Tasata-su said formally.

“You are most welcome,” Jonathan said. “You will honor me as much with your advice as with your service in combat.”

Next, Jonathan shook hands with Superintendent Hallock. “I am sorry for your loss, Rear Admiral,” Hallock said formally. “Your father was a great man, but I already know you well enough to know you will do him proud as you step into his shoes.”

“Thank you,” Jonathan said before moving on and shaking Vice Admiral Reverus’ feathered hand and then being pulled into a hug by Scott. The next person to greet him caught him by surprise. “Captain Cortez,” Jonathan exclaimed as he hugged his former First Lieutenant from Achilles. “What are you doing here?”

Cortez smiled back. “I was chosen to captain Pytheas, I’ve been off galivanting with your brother these last months.” Her face then changed. “I am sorry I haven’t been here though. And I’m even more sorry for your father.”

Jonathan squeezed her shoulder. “Don’t apologize. As I said to Edward, your mission was as vital as everything we’ve been doing here.”

“Agent,” Jonathan said to the next woman he came to. “It seems my brother is developing a habit of dragging you into all his adventures. I hope you managed to keep yourself in one piece this time?”

“Almost,” Brooke said with a grin. “And I like the idea of blaming him, usually he says it is me getting him into trouble.”

Jonathan returned her grin. “I find that very hard to believe, Agent. It must be my brother.”

The last two males Jonathan greeted were both old acquaintances, having grown up in the Imperial Palace; they had been very regular visitors. “Admiral, I am glad to see you on your feet,” he said to Shraw. The Gramrian’s flagship had been hit in the battle with Tanaka-lan’s battlefleet just before his father had challenged Tanaka-lan and Shraw had been injured. “You look to be recovering well.”

“Well enough to be here,” Shraw said. “Though I do not understand what is so important that you had to return, you should be driving our enemy across The Wilds.” As he spoke, he waved a clawed hand in the direction of Zeta Fort and The Wilds.

“I couldn’t agree more,” Jonathan replied, “but I’m sure my mother has her reasons.”

Finally, Jonathan held his hand out to Fairfax, his mother’s Chief of Staff. “How are you holding up?” Fairfax asked him.

“As well as I can. How is mother really?” he replied.

“Not great,” Fairfax said. “She’s coming to the end of her reserves. But Edward’s news is too important to wait even for her.”

“Let me know if there is anything else I can do to help,” Jonathan said as he released Fairfax’s hand. “She is going to need you more than ever now.”

“I know, I know,” Fairfax said sadly as he moved to his seat.

For a couple of minutes, the members of Jonathan’s family continued to greet the other participants in the meeting, then they eventually found their seats. Jonathan was surprised that his mother had allowed Rachel and Becca to join the meeting, but he guessed she wanted them both to be brought up to speed. Without dad around, everyone is going to have to take on more responsibility, he guessed.

When everyone was seated around the large oval table, Christine stood. “Thank you all for coming,” she said to her guests. “This is a critical meeting, which is why each of you has been invited. Some of you are more up-to-date than others, and so let me apologize if we are going too slow for you, but I feel everyone here needs to know just what is going on, for a significant decision lays before us. I’m going to ask Admiral Alveraz to bring us all up to the same point so that Captain Cortez and my son Edward can tell their story. Admiral,” Christine finished as she nodded to Mark.

“Thank you, Empress,” Mark said as he stood. “What we are here to discuss today goes back to the secessionist movement that started within our Empire nearly a decade ago, though in truth it goes back further. It was then, however, that Emperor Somerville first began to suspect that there were external forces at work within our Empire. Our first contact with the Eaglaton Protectorate and the subsequent war that broke out heightened our suspicions further and led to our first real clue.” Tapping on the control panel in front of him, Mark activated the oval table's holo display. An image of a small alien that looked like a worm or a snake appeared. “Let me introduce you to the Silizzarus, though we have only recently learned their name; before we referred to them as the snake-like aliens.

“What James first suspected, we have now confirmed. This species is an expert in infiltrating and manipulating other civilizations. They can make prosthetic bodies that are almost identical to the species they wish to infiltrate. They then use these bodies to enter a species' civilization and set up complex covert spy rings which they use to manipulate the course of that species' development. Edward will say more, but in his exploration mission, he and his team discovered species that we are all but certain have been infiltrated and steered for thousands of years. This steering resulted in them becoming pacifists who do not have the technological or societal willpower to become a threat to the Silizzarus.

“Since we first confirmed the presence of the aliens within our Empire, we have discovered that they have sought to manipulate our politics and our technological development too. Not only that, we have confirmed their presence among the Eaglaton Protectorate, the Vestarians, and the Varanni Alliance species.” Mark paused and turned to General Tasata-su, “We also believe they have been active among the Karacknid Empire as well.” Tasata-su hissed but said nothing further. “In fact, we believe they gave Tanaka-lan weapons to help him win his civil war, presumably in a move to accelerate his invasion of our space.”

Mark tapped on his console again, changing the image to show a small triangular ship. “We have also captured one of their ships, and though we are still in the process of investigating it, we have confirmed that it has significantly more advanced engines and weapon systems than our own. This was confirmed in a subsequent battle a small squadron of our ships fought with another one of these craft.” Changing the image again, Mark showed a sped-up version of the battle Edward had been involved in where a single Silizzarus ship tore through a handful of Imperial frigates and destroyers.

“As a result of all these discoveries, it was determined that an expedition be launched to investigate several systems whose coordinates we learned from the Silizzarus ship we captured,” Mark continued. “Thanks to our Kulrean allies, a special ship was designed and built. Captain Cortez was given command and Agent Edward Somerville tasked with trying to locate the Silizzarus’ homeworld.” Mark paused and looked around at the different leaders. “I apologize if this is entirely new to some of you, or if there are additional details you have not been informed about before, but it was deemed that this mission required utter secrecy. Even now, no one outside this room, bar the crew of Pytheas, knows what they found. Given their technological superiority, we feared that if the Silizzarus discovered we were looking for them, they might come out of the shadows and attack us directly. However, keeping our efforts a secret is no longer possible, and so now it is time to reveal what Edward and Captain Cortez have found. Then we must decide what to do now. So please, Edward, Cortez, let us hear your mission report.”

“Of course, Admiral,” Edward said as he stood. “There is a lot to tell and much of it is needed for you to understand the final conclusions we wish to present,” he began, “so please, bear with us… Now, this is Pytheas,” Edward said as he projected an image of a ship Jonathan had never seen before. Right away, he leaned forward in interest. Jonathan’s eyebrows rose as Cortez explained Pytheas' capabilities. He couldn’t help glancing at Hallock. If the Kulreans were sharing so much of their advanced tech, tech they had kept to themselves for decades, then they had to be very concerned about the Silizzarus.

Jonathan didn’t have time to reconsider that further though, for Edward and Cortez quickly moved on with their presentation. Clearly, they had been working on it together to present everything concisely and efficiently. For nearly half an hour, they told their story, with Brooke also joining in on occasion. Several times they were interrupted as someone had a question or two, but for the most part, everyone listened quietly as the story unfolded. Jonathan suspected most in the room, like him, were too shocked and amazed to say much. The idea that a species could be manipulated and twisted for centuries, possibly even millennia, and know nothing about it was terrifying. Jonathan couldn’t help wondering how much of his own species' history was as a result of Human actions versus Silizzarus interference? He suspected there was simply no way to know for sure.

Eventually, Edward and Cortez outlined how they had come to realize they had discovered the Silizzarus’ homeworld and the massive neural network that linked almost all living Silizzarus and which they also believe contained the consciousnesses of past generations of Silizzarus. “And so you see,” Edward concluded. “Their homeworld is like a sacred burial site, except that their dead are not truly dead. If this neural network links all living Silizzarus with every past generation who has lived, their homeworld must be sacred to them, in a way that we can probably not even imagine. It is therefore my conclusion that this explains to a great degree the Silizzarus’ actions. They have not colonized other worlds because none of the species wishes to live outside of their neural network. Yet because they have not expanded over the millennia, they therefore do not have large fleets and armaments to protect themselves. Instead, they have developed the technologies and abilities to manipulate all their neighbors to ensure that none ever pose a threat to them.

“Yet now, that has all changed. For now, they know that we know about them. Moreover, that we know where their homeworld is. The shipyards we saw being constructed in orbit could not have been more than a few months old. It’s likely they began construction not long after we fought against the single ship we encountered at New Delhi. I believe they are building a fleet, perhaps for the first time in their species' history. One that has a single purpose: the destruction of our Empire and any other species that know about their existence.” Pausing, Edward looked around at all the gathered leaders. “Given that all of your species are allied with ours, that means all of us may be in danger.” Edward held up his hands apologetically. “I know it feels like the Karacknids are the biggest threat we face. Yet the Silizzarus are an even greater threat. One I believe we must confront at once before they construct this fleet, for if we allow them to build a hundred or even a thousand of their ships, none of us could stand against them.”

Finished, Edward turned to Mark and nodded, then he sat down. Mark stood again. “Edward returned to Earth just two days ago. Since then, I have gone over his report and interviewed his officers as thoroughly as I can,” Mark said. “I have to say I concur with his conclusions. It is both Empress Christine and my recommendation that we come up with a plan to strike at the Silizzarus homeworld immediately. We cannot delay even a month or a week.”

Suddenly, the mood in the room shifted as many responded in shock. “What? And let the Karacknids retreat in good order!” Shraw half growled. “Impossible. We must crush the enemy in front of us first!”

“How can we possibly send a fleet so far away from our logistical bases?” Georgia asked. “It would be inviting disaster.”

“This all sounds preposterous,” General Tasata-su said. “You don’t know if this species has any other colonies. Nor if they have any other fleets. Nor even how many warships they have at their homeworld to begin with.”

“And what if the Karacknids return?” Scott asked a little more calmly after the others. “You’re talking about taking our fleet far from the frontline for how long? It would takes us months to get there and back. We could come back to find New Shanghai and Earth in ruins. Everything James died for would have been for nothing.”

“Not for nothing,” Christine said in a voice that was far too level to be natural. “My husband died to keep our fleet intact. The fleet he knew we might need to defeat the Silizzarus with. He died to give us this one chance. We must defeat the Silizzarus; nothing else matters now. I have fought them in the shadows now for far too long, I know their capabilities, and I know what they will do to us now that we have discovered them. The Karacknids may nuke our cities but they would not wipe our species out outright. The Silizzarus will, and if they build up a fleet of their advanced ships, they will cut through our defenses in a way that even Tanaka-lan could not have imagined. Either we stop them now or we risk every one of our species being wiped out of existence.”

“Of course, James didn’t die for nothing, I’m sorry, I misspoke” Scott said quietly. “But this is a massive undertaking you’re talking about. We’d essentially be leaving our northern border undefended in the midst of the greatest war we have ever fought.”

“Not entirely undefended,” Mark responded. “We know several fleets totalling at least eight thousand warships are on their way here from Varanni and Mindus space. And Vice Admiral Reverus still has several thousand warships that are on their way here.”

“And we wouldn’t be sending all of our warships,” Christine added. “Some would have to stay behind to deal with the Karacknid fleets raiding our colonies. They, along with the reinforcements coming to Earth, could form the nucleus of a fleet that could defend our borders and in time, even strike at the Karacknids.” Christine turned to Jonathan and Reverus. “Neither of you have said anything yet, what are your thoughts?”

Reverus was the first to speak. “From my civilization’s perspective, the Silizzarus are by far the greater threat. The news your son brings is worrying indeed. In a protracted war, my species is confident we could beat the Karacknid Empire, especially with the new allies we have made. The Silizzarus are another matter. We know they have weapon technologies far greater than our own. If they can build themselves a fleet to rival ours in numbers, we would stand no chance. For better or worse, this mission to discover their homeworld has provoked our enemy to come out of the shadows. I fear Empress Christine is right, if we do not act now, we may all come to regret it later.”

Every eye turned to Jonathan when Reverus stopped speaking. Only then did it really dawn on him what his father’s death meant for him personally. He had taken charge of the fleet after Victory’s destruction because the Karacknids needed to see him as his father’s heir if they were to switch sides. Taking command on a battlefield had come naturally to Jonathan, because he had been leading squadrons and fleets for several years. Yet now, gathered around him were some of the most experienced civilization leaders from the Allied species. And they are all looking to me, he realized.

Jonathan took a deep breath, exhaled, and then spoke slowly. “I know we have been fighting the Silizzarus for years now. They are our greatest enemy, despite how close to disaster we have just come against the Karacknids. Reverus is right, we cannot let them build up a fleet. It would be the end of us. But I am loath to let the Karacknids retreat in good order. Sooner or later they will unite against us again and come back even stronger. And there are other considerations. Is what we’re talking about even possible? How long would it take a fleet to get to the Silizzarus homeworld? I presume the Kulreans aren’t able to retrofit all of our ships' drives to give us the same capabilities as Pytheas?”

“If we could, we would,” Hallock answered. “I too deem this threat to be the greatest any of our species have ever faced. But we simply do not have the shipyard capacity to upgrade your fleet’s reactors, engines, and shift drives in time.”

“Which means it would take the fleet between three and a half to four months to reach the Silizzarus homeworld,” Cortez informed Jonathan.

Jonathan smiled his thanks to his former First Lieutenant. “Which means we would have to take enough supplies and munitions with us for at least a year,” Jonathan said as he thought out loud. “How long would it take us to get that together?” He asked as he turned to Scott.

“Not as long as you might think,” Scott said. “We still have all of our supply fleets that your father used to deploy our fleets into The Wilds. Supplies and munitions certainly won’t be a problem; we have them in abundance. I would say we could gather all that we need in three weeks.”

“Three weeks,” Jonathan said as he nodded, other ideas already filling his mind.

“I’m afraid not,” Scott said as she shook her head, reading Jonathan’s mind. “Every ship in the fleet has been in almost constant combat for the last several weeks, if not months. Any ship that is going to undertake this mission will need to spend the next three weeks undergoing system checks; full diagnostics need to be run on every system. If we send the fleet out on a year-long trip in the condition it currently is in, half of the ships might not come back due to systems failure. If we are going to do this, we can’t spare any ships to go and raid the Karacknids at Zeta Fort.”

Jonathan grimaced. He hated the idea of letting the Karacknids retreat without Allied forces harrying them. Not after all the death and destruction they had caused. But what choice do we have? He asked himself. Everyone who knew the most about the Silizzarus felt they had to dispatch a force to conquer their homeworld before it was too late. And given everything Tanaka-lan has done to us and everything we have lost, they wouldn’t be making this suggestion unless they were sure, he said to himself. “All right,” he said as he looked up and met his mother’s eyes. “I agree. If this is the biggest threat, then this is what we must do. But I have two conditions.”

Christine smiled. “Conditions? I thought I was the Empress here, and you my Rear Admiral?” Before Jonathan could apologize, Christine waved his words away. “But you are right. The Free Karacknids follow you, not me, and you are your father’s heir. So, what are these conditions?”

“I wish to lead the fleet. If we are to do this, I want to make sure it is done as quickly as possible so that we can return to press our war against the Karacknids. Though I would have Reverus as my second in command, if he consents. And Shraw as my third,” Jonathan said as he glanced at each admiral.

Reverus bowed to Jonathan, “You would command the greatest portion of the fleet and so I will acquiesce to that.”

“I would serve you as I have your father,” Shraw said. “And I’m just as eager as you to return to strike at the Karacknids.”

“Your second condition then?” Christine asked.

“That Admiral Scott and Wing Commander Somerville remain behind and take command of the fleet that will be gathered to defend our border, and that they begin offensive operations against the Karacknid battlefleet as soon as possible,” Jonathan said as he turned to Scott and Georgia who were seated beside one another. “Scott knows The Wilds better than any of us. The Karacknid fleet must be harassed as it falls back toward its borders, even if just with a few hundred ships at first. And with Georgia’s fighters, our forces will be able to punch far above their weight.”

Georgia shook her head vigorously. “If the Silizzarus are the bigger threat, that’s where I want to be.”

“And I would have you with me,” Jonathan said seriously. “But someone needs to avenge our father’s death. You are the best person for the job. That battlefleet has nuked our worlds and killed our father. I would lead our fleet away from our enemies more easily if I knew you remained behind to repay them for all they have done.”

“We will do as you wish,” Scott said as she reached out and placed a hand on Georgia’s shoulder. “For your father and for you.”

“I would rather be with you,” Georgia repeated. “But I will happily kill Karacknids if that is what you wish.”

“It is settled then,” Christine said as she looked around at all the gathered leaders. “We will send a fleet to conquer the Silizzarus’ homeworld and once and for all put an end to their meddling in all of our civilizations.”

“Then let us begin our preparations at once,” Jonathan responded. “The sooner we leave, the sooner we can return.” Pausing, he caught Scott, Shraw, and Reverus’ eyes. “Many of you are more experienced than I when it comes to the logistics of such a mission. So, what must we do now?”

Scott was the first to speak, but quickly Shraw, Reverus, and the others joined in as they began to make a list of all the things they had to prepare and the steps they needed to embark upon. Jonathan was happy to listen quietly as he took in what had just been decided. He couldn’t help feel like he was being thrust into an endeavor not of his liking or making. Is this the path you wanted me to take, father? He asked as he tried to imagine what his dad would do in his shoes. Right away, Jonathan was reminded of how his father had ended the First Karacknid War. He had snuck a fleet into the heart of the Karacknid Empire and invaded their home system. This is exactly what you would do, Jonathan realized. Refocusing on the conversation happening around him, Jonathan threw himself into it as he committed to the preparations that needed to be made.

Half an hour later, Christine brought the meeting to an end once everyone had been assigned several tasks to carry out. All were also sworn to secrecy. Outwardly, their preparations were to look like they were making ready to pursue the Karacknids into The Wilds. If there were any Silizzarus agents or spy rings watching them, they didn’t want to give away their plans until the last moment.

As everyone filed out, Christine waited until she and Jonathan were alone. Reaching out, she wrapped an arm around his side. “This is the burden of command,” she said gently. “It never gets lighter, only heavier. And with your father gone, it feels all the weightier.”

“I will do what I can to ease things for you,” Jonathan said as he hugged his mother back.

“I know,” Christine said as she smiled up at him. “And I know you want revenge on the Karacknids. But you will have to be patient.”

“I understand, Mother,” Jonathan replied. “The Silizzarus come first.”

“Almost first,” Christine corrected as she looked back up at Jonathan and a tear ran down her cheek. “We have a funeral to plan while your fleet readies itself. Will you help me with the arrangements?”

Jonathan’s mind suddenly went to his homeworld and his childhood home, the Imperial Palace. They would have to return to Earth for the funeral. The palace will feel so empty without him, Jonathan knew. Only then did it fully hit him that his father was gone. He hadn’t just lost an Emperor who he missed on the battlefield or in strategic planning meetings. He had lost his dad. His home was never going to feel the same. He is gone, Jonathan thought as the idea of saying goodbye to his father at a funeral made him feel hollow. Then his heart broke further as he imagined how much worse his mother felt.

“Of course!” Jonathan said as he pulled his mother into a deeper hug. Moments later, he felt her head tremble against him as she began to cry freely. “Of course,” he repeated as he held her. Around the edges of his mind, he felt his rage begin to bubble up again at the enemy who had taken his dad away from him and his mother. I will return to finish what he started; Jonathan swore to the Karacknid fleet that he held responsible for his father’s death. First the Silizzarus and then the Karacknids!

The End,

The Empire Rising Series will continue and conclude in the final two books of the series (books 21 &22), Inheritance of War and Empire Divided.

Sign up here to the mailing list for updates on future books

And you can contact me through either link below:

https://www.facebook.com/Author.D.J.Holmes

d.j.holmess@hotmail.com

Comments always welcome!